Symposium BURY PDF

OL//0
PA
C 9"
74 0^ a.
-*, i.
CORNELL UNIVERSnV LIBRARY
3 1924 073 426 151
Ail books are subject to recall after two weeks

Olin/Kroch Library
r"
Cornell University
Library
The original of this book is in
the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright restrictions in

the United States on the use of the text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924073426151
THE SYMPOSIUM
OF
PLATO
EDITED
WITH INTRODUCTION, CRITICAL NOTES

AND COMMENTARY
BY
R. G. BURY, M.A.
r
FOnMEItLY SCHOLAB OF TBINITY COLLEGE, OAMBBIDOE

LATE LECTUBEE IN CLASSICS, BBYN MAWB COLLEGE, U.S.A.
EDITOB OP "the PHILEBUS" OF PLATO
CAMBRIDGE:
W. HEFFER AND SONS
LONDON: SIMPKIN, MAESHALL AND CO. Ltd.
1909
T3
Zh
Mto
PKIN TED BY JOHN Cl.AY, M.A(i
AT THE UNIYEBRITY PRESS
UiL
PREFACE
T)LATO'S Symposivm, is undeniably one of the masterpieces

-*- of classical literature. The subtlest and most brilliant of
Greek artists in prose has left us no finer, no more fascinating
specimen of his skill than this dialogue in which, with the
throbbing pulse of life for his theme, he matches that theme by
the dramatic verve and vigour of his style. The interest of the
book is not merely literary or philosophical : it appeals also to the

wider circle of the students of culture and of life and of the
"criticism of life " by its richness of suggestion and by its vividness
of portraiture. To mention one point alone, —nowhere else, not

even in the Phaedo, does the personality of Socrates shine before
us so full and clear, " in form and gesture so express and ad-
mirable," as in the pages of the Symposium. To miss reading it is
to miss the enjoyment of a veritable iarlafia Xoycov, blended and

seasoned with curious art.
In the preparation of this edition I have been indebted mainly

to the labours of continental scholars, for the sufficient, if sur-
prising, reason that no English commentary has existed hereto-

fore. It was, indeed, this singular fact, together with the recent
publication of an interesting Papyrus fragment of the text, which

chiefly moved me to attempt a commentary myself. On many of
the interesting questions connected with the literary form and

philosophical substance of the dialogue much more might have
been said, but I have thought it best to keep both the Introduction
and the Notes within a moderate compass. In the framing of the

a2
iv PREFACE
text, although I have ventured on several innovations of my own,
I have been more conservative than the majority of the foreign
critics, a considerable selection of whose "restorations" will be
found in the Critical Notes in addition to the evidence of the
leading Mss. and of the Papyrus : in all doubtful cases I have cited
also the opinion of Schanz and of the Oxford editor, Prof Burnet,
whose admirable recension has been before me constantly and has
aided me much. For expository material I must acknowledge

in special my indebtedness to the useful and scholarly edition
of A. Hug.
To gild with comment the refined gold of Plato's work is at the
best a temerarious task ; but if my book helps a single reader

more justly to appraise the gold it will not have been wrought
wholly in vain.
R. G. B.
October 4, 1909.
CONTENTS
Introduction : PAGE
§ i. Summary of the Argument vii
ii. The Framework of the Dialogue XV
iii. The first five Speeches xxiv
iv. Socrates and Diotima . xxxvi
V. Alcibiadcs and his Speech . li
vi. The Order and Connexion of the Speeches Iii
vii. The Dialogue as a whole: its Scope and Design Ixiv
viii. The Date . .... Ixvi
ix. The Text . . Ixviii
X. Bibliography Ixxi
Text, Ciutical Notes, and Commentary 1
Index I., Greek 173
„ II., English . . ... 178

INTRODUCTION
§ i. Summary of the Argument.
I. The Preface: 172 a— 174 a.

ApoUodorus, in reply to the enquiiy of some friends, explains
the occasion on which the supper-party at Agathon's was held, when
Socrates and others delivered Discourses on Eros. The matter is fresh
in his memory and, as a <îXo'\oyos himself, he is quite ready to repeat
the whole story as he had it from Aristodemus, —an eye-witness and
an intimate disciple of Socrates, —just as he had repeated it a few days
before to his friend Glaucon.
II. Aristodemus' s Prologue: 174 a — 178 a.
Aristodemus meeting Socrates smartly attired expresses his surprise

at so unusual a circumstance. Socrates explains that being invited to
dine with Agathon he feels bound to go "in finery to the fine"; and
he presses Aristodemus, although uninvited, to accompany him. On
the road Socrates, immersed in thought, lags behind, and Aristodemus
arrives at Agathon's alone. Not till they are half-way through the
meal does Socrates appear ; and Agathon rallies him on his devotion to
o-oiîo. The proposal of Pausanias to restrict the potations, in view of
yesterday's banquet, and that of Eryximachus to dismiss the flute-girl
and amuse themselves by Aoyoi, are unanimously agreed to. Then
Eryximachus propounds an idea of Phaedrus, that Eros is the best
possibletheme for encomia, and suggests that each of the party in turn,
commencing with Phaedrus, should now deliver an encomium on Eros.
This suggestion is applauded by Socrates. Of the encomia the most
noteworthy were the following :
viii INTRODUCTION
III. The Biscov/rse of Phaedrus : 178 A — 180 B.
Prologue : Eros is a great and wondrous god.

(a) He is wondrous in origin, being eldest of gods and unbegofcten
—witness what Homer and others say of him.
(6) He is the supreme benefactor of mankind, (1) as inspiring
a high sense of honour in private, civic and military life ; (2) as in-
spiring self-sacrifice, which wins divine favour (e.g. Aloestis and
Achilles, contrasted with the cowardly Orpheus).
Epilogue : Thus Eros is most ancient, venerable, and beneficent.
TV. The Discourse of Pausanias : 180 c — 185 c.
Prologue: Eros being not single but dual, we must begin by de-
fining which Eros is to be our theme.
(a) The dual nature of Eros follows from the dual nature of
Aphrodite : as there is an Aphrodite Urania and an Aphrodite
Pandemos, so there is Eros Uranios and Eros Pandemos.
(6) From the principle that no action is in the abstract good
or bad but derives its moral quality solely from the manner of its
execution it follows that Eros is bad or good according to the kind
of love-making to which it prompts.
(c) The general characteristics (1) of Eros Pandemos are that it is
directed to women as well as boys, to the body rather than the soul, to
unscrupulous satisfaction of lust ; (2) whereas Eros Uranios shuns
females and seeks only such males as are noble and nearly mature both
in mind and body. It is the followers of Eros Pandemos who have
brought paederastia into disrepute.
(d) The varying vofioi concerning Eros may be classified thus :
(1) In all Greek states except Athens the i/o/xo; is simple, either
(a) approving paederastia, as in Elis and Boeotia ; or {^) condemning
it, as in Ionia and states subject to barbarian rule, where it is lield to
foster a dangerous spirit of independence (e.g. Harmodius and Aris-
togiton).
(2) At Athens the vo/xos is complex, (a) Eros is approved, and its
excesses condoned, when directed towards superior youtlis approacliing

manhood. (/8) It appears to be condemned, in so far as parents forbid
their boys to hold converse with "erastae." Tiie explanation of this
ambiguous attitude must be sought in the principle laid down abo\'e.
INTRODUCTION ix
that the moral quality of an act depends upon the conditions of its per-
formance. The Athenian j/d/ios provides a test for distinguishing
between good and bad forms of Eros the test of time shows whether
:
or not the right motive (desire for dpenj) actuates both the lover and
his object. This motive alone justifies all erotic pursuits and sur-
renders, even mutual deception hence we conclude that KaXbv aptrrji
:
evfKa yâpitfitrOai,
Epilogue; This Eros Uranios, which inspires zeal for apen;,

possesses the highest value alike for the individual and for the
State.
V. The first Interlude: 18.5 c — E.
was the turn of Aristophanes next; but being seized with a

It
hiccough he called upon Eryximachus either to cure him or to speak
in his stead. So Eryximachus, having first prescribed a number of
remedies, spoke next.
VI. The Discourse of Eryximachus : 185 E 188 b.
Prologue: Pausanias was right in asserting the dual nature of

Eros; but he failed to observe that the god's sway extends over the
entire universe.
(a) The body, with its healthy and diseased appetites, exhibits
the duality of Eros and medicine is " the science
; of bodily erotics in
regard to replenishment and depletion." Art It is the object of " the
of Asclepios to harmony between the
produce the Eros which is
—
opposite elements the hot and the cold, the wet and the dry, etc.
Eros is, likewise, the patron-god of gymnastics and husbandry.
(h) Similarly with m,usic. The " discordant concord " of Heraclitus
hints at the power of music to harmonize sounds previously in discord,
and divergent times. Thus music is " the science of Erotics in regard
to harmony and rhythm." It is less in the pure theory than in applied
music (metrical compositions and their educational use) that the dual
nature of Eros comes to light ; when it does, the Eros Pandemos must
be carefully guarded against.
(c) Again, in the spheres of meteorology and astronomy we see the
effects of the orderly Eros in a wholesome temperate climate, of the dis-
orderly Eros in blights and pestilences ; for astronomy is " the science
of Erotics in regard to stellar motions and the seasons of the year."
(d) Lastly, in religion, it is the disorderly Eros which produces the

B. P. b
X INTRODUCTION
impiety which it is the function of divination to cure ; and religion may
be defined as "the science of human Erotics in regard to piety."
Epilogue : To Eros, as a whole, belongs great power ; to the virtuous
Eros great influence in effecting human concord and happiness. If my —
eulogy is incomplete, it is for you, Aristophanes, to supplement it, if you
choose.
VII. The second Interlude: 189 A — c.
Aristophanes explains that he is now cured of his hiccough, as a

result of sneezing according to Eryximachus' presciiption. He makes
a jocular allusion to Eryximachus' discourse, to which the latter retorts,
and after some further banter Aristophanes proceeds to deliver his
encomium.
VIII. The Discourse of Aristophanes: 189 c 193 d. —
Prologue : Men have failed to pay due honour to Eros, the most
" philanthropic " of gods, who blesses us by his healing power, as I
shall show.
(a) Man's original nature was different from what it now is. It
had three sexes —
male, female, androgynous all globular in shape and
;
with double limbs and organs ; derived respectively from sun, earth
and moon.
(6) Man's woes were due to the pride of these primal men which
stirred them to attempt to carry Heaven by assault. In punishment
Zeus sliced them each in two, and then handed them to Apollo to
stitch up their wounds. But, because they then kept dying of hunger,
owing to the yearning of each for his other-half, Zeus devised for them
the present mode of reproduction, altering the position of the sex-
organs accordingly. Thus Eros aims at restoring the primal unity and
healing the cleft in man's nature.
(c) Each of us is a split-half of an original male, female, or an-
drogynon ; and the other-halves we seek in love are determined ac-
cordingly. Courage is the mark of boy-loving men and of man-loving
boys, as both derived from the primal male. In the intense passion of
Eros it is not merely sexual intercourse that is sought but a permanent
fusing into one (as by the brazing of an Hephaestus); for Love is "the
pursuit of wholeness."
(d) As was impiety that caused our " dioikismos " and bisection,
it
so in piety towards the god Eros lies the hope of meeting with our
proper halves and regaining our pristine wlioleness.
Epilogue : Let us, then, laud Eros as the giver both of present
blessings and of bright hopes of healing and restoration in the future.
INTRODUCTION xi
IX. Tlie third Interlude: 193 D— 194 e.
Some
conversation ensues between Aristophanes, Eryximachus,
Socrates, and Agathon. Upon Socrates attempting to entangle
Agathon in an argument, Phaedrus intervenes and bids Agathon
proceed without further delay to offer his meed of praise to the god.
X. The Discourse of Agathon: 194 E — 197 e.
Prologue : Tlie method of previous speakers needs amendment.

Tlie correct method, which I shall adopt, is to laud first the character
of Eros, and secondly his gifts to men.
(A) The attributes of Eros are (1) supreme felicitj', (due to) (2)
supreme beauty and (3) goodness.
(2) Eros is most beautiful, since he is {a) the youngest of gods
(all tales to the contrary being false), witness his aversion to old-age
(6) most tender, witness his choosing soft souls for his abode
(c) supple, witness his power to steal unnoticed in and out of souls
{(1) symmetrical, because comely as all allow ;
(e) fair-of-skin, for he
feeds on flowers amid sweet scents.
(3) Eros is supremely good, since he

is (a) most just, having no lot
in violence or injustice ;
most temperate,
(6) for he is the master of
pleasure since no pleasure is greater than love ; (c) most courageous, as
holding sway over Ares, the most courageous of the gods ; {d) most
wise, being expert (a) in both musical and creative poesy, and (/3) in
the practical arts, as instructor of Zeus, Apollo and Athene in their
respective crafts (he, too, inspired the gods with love of beauty and de-
throned Necessity).
(B) The blessings conferred by Eros are, like his attributes, beauty
and goodness. He produces peace and pleasantness in all spheres of
life : he is the object of universal admiration, the author of all delights,
best guide and captain for gods and men alike, whose praises it behoves
all to chant in unison.
Epilogue : Such is my tribute of eulogy, not wholly serious nor
wholly playful.
XI. The fourth Interlude: 198 A— 199 c.
Agathon " brought down the house " with his peroration ; and
Socrates remarked to Eryximachus that its eloquence left him in despair
— petrified by the Gorgon of Agathon's brilliant Gorgianisms. "Now,"
6 2
xii INTRODUCTION
he said, "I must retract my rash tongue-pledge to join in a eulogy of
Eros, since I perceive that I was quite astray in my ideas about the
encomiastic art : for I supposed that truth came first, ornamental com-
pliment second, whereas the contrary Such an is evidently the fact.
encomium is quite beyond my poor powers you care for an un- ; but if
varnished speech about Eros, that I am ready to make." Phaedrus

and the rest bidding him proceed in his own fashion, Socrates began
by the following conversation with Agathon.
XII. Socrates' preliminary Discussion with Agathon:

199 c— 201 D.
(1) "Your exordium on Method was admirable, Agathon. But

tell me further, is Eros a relative notion, like '
father' or ' brother' ?"
" Certainly it is."
(2)
" Next, you agree that if Eros desires its object it must lack
it ; and if a man wishes for some good he already possesses, what he
really desires is what he lacks, viz. the future possession of that good."
"True."
(3) "Again, if Eros is (as you said) love for beauty, Eros must
lack beauty, and therefore goodness too, and be neither beautiful nor
good." "I cannot gainsay you."
XIII. The Discourse of Socrates (Diotima): 201 d — 212 c.
Prologue: I will now repeat the discourse on Eros which I once

heard from my Diotima the prophetess— as-
instructress in Erotics,
suming the conclusions formulated just now, and treating first of the
character and secondly of the effects of Eros, according to Agathon's
own method.
A. [The nature of Eros, 201 e— 204 c.J
(1) Diotima showed me that Eros, although (as we have seen)

neither beautiful nor good, is not therefore ugly and bad but rather
a mean between these contraries.
(2) She argued also that Eros is not a god, since godhead involves
the possession of just those goods which Eros desires and lacks. But
neither is he a mortal, but stands midway between the two, being
a great daemon ; and the function of the daemonian is to mediate
between gods and meu.
INTRODUCTION xiii
(3) As to origin, Eros is son of Poros and Penia, and partakes of

the nature of both parents —the fertile vigour of the one, the wastrel
neediness of the other. As he is a mean between the mortal and the
immortal, so he is a mean between the wise and the unwise, i.e. a
wisdom-lover (philosopher). The notion that Eros is a beautiful god is
due to a confusion between subjective Eros and the object loved.
B. [The effects, or utility, of Eros, 204 d— 212 a.]
(1) [The object or end of Eros.]

What does Eros as "love of the beautiful" precisely imply? In the
case of the good, its acquisition is a means to happiness as end. But
Eros not used in this generic sense of " desire for happiness," so much
is
as in a narrower specific sense. And if we say that Eros is "the desire

for the good," we must expand this definition into " the desire for the
everlasting possession of the good."
(2) [The method or mode of action of Eros.J

Eros works by means of generation, both physical and psychical, in
the beautiful.
(a) Generation, being an immortal thing, requires harmony with
the divine, i.e. beauty ; without which the process is hindered. And
generation is sought because it is, for mortals, the nearest approach to
immortality. It is in the desire for immortality that we must find
the explanation of all the sexual passion and love of ofispring which we
see in the animal world, since it is only by the way of leaving a suc-
cessor to take its place that the mortal creature, in this world of flux,
can secure a kind of perpetuity.
(b) But the soul has its oflFspring as well as the body. Laws,
inventions and noble deeds, which spring from love of fame, have for
their motive the same passion for immortality. The lover seeks a
beautiful soul in order to generate therein ofispring which shall live
for ever ; and the bonds of such soul-marriages are stronger than any
carnal ties.
(c) After this elementary prelude, we reach the highest stage

of the Mysteries of Love. The right method in Erotic procedure is to
pass in upward course from love of bodily beauty to love of soul beauty,
thence to the beauty of the sciences, until finally one science is reached
which corresponds to the Absolute, Ideal Beauty, in which all finite
things of beauty partake. To gain the vision of this is the goal of
Love's endeavour, and to live in its presence were life indeed. There,
if anywhere, with truth for the issue of his soul, might the lover hope
to attain to immortality.
xiv INTRODUCTION
Epilogue : Believing that for the gaining of this boon Eros is man's
best helper, I myself praise Eros and practise Erotics above all things
and I urge others to do likewise. Such is my "encomium," Phaedrus,
ifyou choose to call it so.
XIV. The fifth Interlude: 212 c— 215 a.
Applause followed. Then suddenly, when Aristophanes was on the

point of making an observation, a loud knocking was heard at the
door. Presently Alcibiades, leaning on a flute-girl, appeared. "I am
come to crown Agathon,'' he cried, "if you will admit a drunken
reveller." Being heartily welcomed, he took the seat next Agathon,
where Socrates had made room for him. And as soon as he perceived
Socrates, he began playfully to abuse him. Then, taking some of
the ribbands with which he had bedecked Agathon, he crowned " the
marvellous head of Socrates, the invincible in words."
Next Alcibiades insisted on all the company drinking along with
him. And, when Eryximachus protested against bare drinking without
song or speech and explained to him what the previous order of procedure
had been, Alcibiades replied, "In the presence of Socrates I dare not
eulogize anyone else, so that if I am to deliver an encomium like the
rest, Socrates must be my theme."
XV. Alcibiades^ eulogy —222

of Socrates : 215 a c.
Prologue : My eulogy will take the form of parables — aiming not

at mockery but at truth. Socrates resembles (a) Silenus-statuettes which
serve as caskets for sacred images ; (6) the Satyr Marsyas.
I. Inform he resembles both (a) the Sileni, and (6) the Satyr.
II. (/w cliaracter) he resembles (6) the Satyr, being (1) a mocker,
(2) a flute-player. As to (2) he excels Marsyas, since his words alone,
without an instrument, fascinate all, old and young. Me he charms
far more than even Pericles could, filling me with shame and self-
contempt, and driving me to my wit's end.
III. He resembles (a) the Sileni in the contrast between his ex-
terior and interior, (o) Externally he adopts an erotic attitude towards
beautiful youths : (j8) but internally he despises beauty and wealth, as
I know from experience. For I tried to bribe him with my beauty,
but all my many attempts came to nothing. Private conversations,
gymnastics together, a supper-party d, deux, even a night on the same
couch — all was of no use. Against my battery of charms he was
INTRODUCTION xv
arlned (by his temperance) in "complete steel"; and I charge him now
before you with the crime of v/SpK. His hardihood was shown in the
Potidaea campaign, where none could stand the cold like him. His
valour was displayed in the battle where he saved my life, and in
the retreat from Delium. Especially amazing is his unique originality,
which makes it impossible to find anyone else like him —except Satyrs
and Sileni.
IV. His speeches too, I forgot to say, are like the Silenus-statuettes,
in outward seeming ridiculous, but in inner content supremely rational
and full of images of virtue and wisdom.
Epilogue : Such is my eulogy, half praise, half blame. Let my
experience, and that of many another, be a warning to you, Agathon
court Socrates less as an "erastes"' than as an "anterastes"
XVI. Concluding Scene : 222 c end.
The company laughed at the erotic candour of Alcibiades. Then

ensued some banter between Socrates and Alcibiades as rival "erastae"
of Agathon, which was interrupted by the entrance of a band of re-
vellers who filled the room with uproar. Some of the guests left, and
Aristodemus himself fell asleep. On awaking, about dawn, he found
only three of the party still present and awake —
Agathon, Aristophanes,
and Socrates: Socrates was trying to convince the others that the
scientific tragedy-writer must be capable also of writing comedy.
Presently Aristophanes, and then Agathon, dozed off; whereupon

Socrates, still " shadowed " by Aristodemus, departed.
§ ii. The Framework of the Dialogue.
(A) T/ie Method of Narration and the Prejace.
The Platonic dialogues, viewed from the point of view of literary

form, may be divided into two chief classes. To the first class belong
those in which the story of the discussion is told directly by one of the
protagonists; to the second class belong those in which the story is
told indirectly or at second-hand, — a mode of narration which involves
the further characteristic that dialogues of this class are necessarily
prefaced (and concluded) by some explanatory paragraphs. This
second class, moreover, falls into two subdivisions, according as the
narrator is or is not represented as being himself present at the
xvi INTRODUCTION
discussion. It is to the latter of these subdivisions, in which the
narrator is not an eye-witness but reports the matter only at second-
hand, that the Symposium (together with the Theaetetus and Par-
menides) belongs.
It noteworthy also that, with the exception of the Phaedo and
is
Parmenides, ours is the only dialogue in which the narrating witness
is not Socrates himself. The reason for this is obvious eulogy of :
Socrates being one of the main purposes of the dialogue, it would be

unfitting to put the story into his mouth, and make him the trumpeter
of his own praises. Instead of doing so, Plato selects as the sources
of the narrative persons of such a character as to produce the effect of
verisimilitude.The way in which Aristodemus, the primary source,
and ApoUodorus, the secondary source, are described is evidently
intended to produce the impression that in them we have reliable
witnesses. ApoUodorus^, " the fanatic,"
is put before us not only as
a worshipper of Socrates, imbued with a passionate interest in philo-

sophical discourses such as are here to be related, but also as an
intimate disciple who had " companied with " Socrates for the space
of nearly three years past and during that time had made it his
peculiar task to study the every act and word of the Master (172 e).
Moreover, the story of the special occasion in question he had diligently
conned (ovk o/ieXenjTos, 172 A, 173 c).
Aristodemus", the primary source and actual narrator, is spoken of

by ApoUodorus as " an old disciple "
and one of the most intimate with
the Master in earlier years, and in his own narrative he represents
himself as following Socrates with dog-like fidelity, and showing the
closest familiarity with his ways and habits a man so single-hearted, —
so engrossed in matters of fact, as to be constitutionally incapable of
tampering with the truth. As the " minute biographer," Aristodemus
is the prototype of all later Boswells.
Further, the impression of veracity made by the character of the
ApoUodorus appears also in Phaedo 59 a, b as one of those present with Socrates

'
" on the day when he drank the poison in the prison " as characteristically ex-
;
hibiting most marked symptoms of grief [this statement would support the
epithet /iaXaxij as well as /uokikAs in Symp. 173 d] and as a native of Athens (tuk
;
iiTix^piuv). In Apol. 3<t A he is one of those present at the trial of Socrates; and
(in 38 b) one of those who offered to go bail to the extent of 30 minae. Pfleiderer
takes ApoUodorus to represent Plato himself, by a piece of ironical " Selbstobjek-
tivieruDg," a notion which had already occurred to me.
" For Aristodemus, see also Xen. Mem. i. 4. 2 where Socrates converses Trepl roC
daifioviov irpbi 'ApiffrdSTjuov toi> fiiKpby iirtKaXoiêifoi', KarafiaOthv auTin/ otJre Otîofra rots
ffeoU ollre fiavTiKfj -xjpiinaiov, iXKh Kal tuiii iroioii'TUi' raura KaTayeKwvra.
INTRODUCTION xvii
narrators is enhanced by the express statement that in regard to some

points at least (ci/ta 173 b) the account of Aristodemus was confirmed
by Socrates. The points in question are probably (as Hug observes)
those which specially concern the picture drawn of Socrates himself.
At any rate, it is in regard to these that we have the detailed
testimony of Alcibiades, emphasized by repeated asseverations (214 e,
21-5 A, etc.), and endorsed by the silence of Socrates.

In addition to the evidence it contains for the dates of tlie
narration and of the banquet', and the vivid picture in miniature

which it presents of a certain group of Socratics in whom an ardent
admiration for the Master was blended with a limited capacity for
understanding the deeper side of his practice and doctrine —as if to
go barefoot and to rail at filthy lucre were the sum and substance
of Socraticism, —there are two further points in the Preface which
deserve attention.
Apollodorus, although asked only for the Xo'yoi spoken at the
banquet (172 b, 173 e), proceeds to give a full account of the ac-
companying incidents as well (e^ dp)^^ .Siryyiâ-aa-Oai 174 a). This. .
may be taken to indicate that for estimating the efifect of the dialogue
as a whole we are meant to pay regard not only to the series of
encomia but also to the framework of incident and conversation in
wluch they are set.
Glaucon, in asking Apollodorus for the desired information con-

cerning the "erotic discourses," states (172 b) that he has already
heard an account of them from " another man " (aAAos ns), which
account was unsatisfactory (ouSei' a-a<f>U), and that the authority
quoted by this unnamed informant was "Phoenix, son of Philippos."
To this Apollodorus adds the fact (173 b) that this Phoenix was
indebted to the same source as himself, namely Aristodemus. What
precisely tliese statements signify it is not easy to determine, since
the identity of Phoenix, as well as that of the anonymous informant
(aWos Tis), is unknown to us. But it seems reasonable to infer that
there was already in existence, when Plato wrote, at least one other
account of a banquet at which Socrates, Alcibiades and Agathon
figured, and that it is Plato's intention to discredit it. That such
is the intention is shown not only by the phrase ovSei' ilx^ <Ta<j>h A.c'yeii',
but also by the statement that the evidence of aWos tis was one
degree further off from the primary source (Aristodemus) than is that
of Apollodorus. Further, the assumption of some such controversial
J With regard to this evidence, see Introd. § viii.

xviii INTRODUCTION
intention throws light on the emphasis laid on the veracity of the
narrative —to which attention has been drawn above and gives it —
a more definite motive. It is as if the author means us to read into
his preface something to this effect : "Socrates has been misrepresented:
it is my task to clear his reputation by putting the facts in their true
light."
If this, then, be a right reading of the hints thus given, what is
the distorted account which Plato thus discredits, and who its author 1
Unfortunately this must remain a matter of conjecture. The most
obvious suggestion to make is that the author in question is Xenophon,
and the account alluded to his Symposium. But Xenophon's Symr-
posium is most probably a later work tlian Plato's and it is a further ;
objection that the persons represented by Xenophon as present at

the banquet are not —with the exception of Socrates — the persons
mentioned by Glaucon.
We are obliged, therefore, to look further afield for the author
whose identity is thus shrouded. The best suggestion I can offer is
that Polycrates the rhetor is the writer intended. In favour of this
we may adduce the fact that Polycrates whose calumnies
is 6 Karij-yopos
Xenophon aims at refuting in his Memorabilia^. It is by no means
improbable & priori that Polycrates in his attacks on Socrates de-
scribed, amongst other incidents, a banqueting-scene in which Socrates
and Alcibiades were pictured in an odious light. And if we take
the Banquet of Xenophon to be a genuine work, the very fact that
Xenophon thought it necessary to supplement his Memxyrahilia by such
a work might be construed as showing that the author of the slanders
he is at such pains to refute had already libelled Socrates in connexion
with a similar scene. But unless, by some happy chance, further light
' See Cobet, Nov. Led. pp. 662 £f.; Gomperz, 6. T. ii. pp. 63, 118. Gomperz
(II. 843) supposes the Oorijiaa to be a counterblast to Polycrates' indictment of
Socrates, and Alcibiades' eulogy in Sympos. to have the same motive: "Plato had a
definite —
motive for placing such praise in the mouth of Alcibiades we refer to the
pamphlet of Polycrates.... This writer had spoken of Socrates as the teacher of
—
Alcibiades in what tone and with what intention can easily be guessed.... Plato
himself had touched on the subject (of the liaison between the two men), harm-
lessly enough, in his youthful works, as, for example, in the introduction to the
'Protagoras.'... But after the appearance of Polycrates' libel, he may well have
thought it advisable to speak a word of enlightenment on the subject; which is
exactly what he does, with a plainness that could not be surpassed, in the present
encomium " {op. cit. 394-5). Gomperz, however, does not bring this hypothesis
into connexion with the passage in the Preface of Symp. discussed above. There
may be an allusion to the same matter in Protag. 847 o (cp. Xen. Symp. vii. 1).
INTRODUCTION xix
should be shed upon the history of Polycrates' literary activity, it is

hardly possible to get beyond the region of conjectural speculation, or
to hope for a definitive solution of this obscure literary problem.
(B) The Prologue of Aristodemus.

In the Prologue, with which Aristodemus's narrative opens, special
attention may be drawn to the following points :
(a) It is significant that the first person to appear on the scene is
Socrates. We are led at once to admire his good humour and ready
wit as shown in the playful tone of his conversation (1) with Aristo-
demus (174 A, b), in which he makes jesting quotations from Homer
and indulges in a pun on the name of Agathon (op. the pun he makes
on Gorgias, 198 c) and (2) with Agathon (175 c^ e). These amiable
;
traits in the character of Socrates are further illustrated in other parts

of the dialogue.
{h) Socrates on the way becomes lost in thought and fails to put
inan appearance till the banquet is already far advanced (174 d, 175 c).
Aristodemus explains to Agathon (175 b) that this is no exceptional
occurrence (eôs ti tovt €;êi). That this incident is intended to be
specially emphasized as typical of Socrates' habits becomes clear when
we notice how Alcibiades in his speech (220 c) describes a similar
incident as taking place in one of the campaigns in which he served.
The corroboration thus efiected is one of many examples of the literary
care and ingenuity with which Plato in this dialogue interweaves
incident with speech. Another example occurs a little further on
(176 c) where Eryximachus, discussing the question "to drink or not
to drink,'' describes Socrates as ikovos aft^drepa : this statement, too,
we find amplified and confirmed by Alcibiades (220 a). Both these
matters illustrate that entire subordination of flesh to spirit in which
Socrates was unique.
(c) Agathon (175 off.) expresses a desire to share in the "witty
invention " which Socrates had discovered on his way Socrates with :
his usual mock-modesty disclaims for himself the possession of <fo<j>ia,

except of a poor kind, but congratulates Agathon on the fine and
abundant a-oîa he has just been displaying so conspicuously and the :
conversational banter concludes with Agathon's remark " Presently, —

with the Wine-god as umpire, you and I will fight out our wisdom-
match." Here, at this early stage, we have struck for us one of the
key-notes of the dialogue. For one main motive of the dialogue as a (/'
whole is to exhibit the (ro<j>ia of Socrates, his intellectual as well as

XX INTRODUCTION
moral supremacy. And we fijid, in the sequel, that this is done largely
by pitting him against Agathon, over the wine-bowl. In this we have
the reason for the juxtaposition of the two speeches, matched, as it
were, one against the other. His speech is, in itself, one sufficient
proof of the superiority of Socrates over his rival. But there are also
other proofs there is the masterly criticism and confutation to which
:
Socrates subjects the belauded poet; there is the express statement,

confli-med by expressive action, of Alcibiades, in which is asserted the
superiority of Socrates not merely to Agathon but to all others who
make claim to <ro</>ta (213e, 215cflf.); and finally the Wine-god himself
bestows on Socrates the palm when, in the concluding scene, we see
him alone pursuing discussion with unflagging zeal and with a clear-
ness of head undimmed by long and deep potations while his rival
drowses and succumbs to sleep. Thus the SiaSiKuo-ia trtpl r^s tro^tas
runs through the book, and always, from beginning to end, vikS. 6
^laKpaTTjs.
To this we may add one minor point. Agathon, in this preliminary
play of wit, applies to Socrates the epithet i^pia-Tiji, " a mocker." And
this, too, is a trait upon which Alcibiades, in the sequel, lays much
stress, v^pii is one of the most striking characteristics of the Satyr-
Socrates (216 e, 219 c).
(d) Another example of the literary interweaving or the method —

of ' responsions,'' as —
we might term it, which is so marked a feature
of the dialogue, is to be found in the statement of Socrates concerning
the character of his own knowledge. His speciality in the way of
science is, he announces, " erotics," and this is his only speciality
(177 d). Accordingly, when we find Socrates in the sequel delivering
a discourse on this subject we are evidently intended by Plato to feel
that his views are to be taken seriously as those of one who professed
to be an expert in this subject
if in nothing else. And this intention
is emphasized when we come to the later passage (the " responsion ")
in 198 D where Socrates again refers to his conviction that concerning
"erotics" he knew the truth (ciScus tî/ dkijOtiav). It is hardly necessary
to add that "erotics," construed in the Sooratio sense, constitutes by
no means an insignificant department of knowledge {âv\rj tk crotjiia
175 e), as Socrates modestly implies, inasmuch as it is practically
coextensive with a theory of education and involves an insight into
the origin, nature and destiny of the human soul.
(e) In 177 B we have an interesting parallel between Plato's

language and that of Isocrates. In J/el. 210 u (t<ui' fiev yap roiis
INTRODUCTION xxi
Poix^vkiovs KOI Toiis aXas Kal to. toiovto povXr/OcvTuiv iwaivuv k.t.X.)
Isocrates scoffs at the eulogists of "bees and salt and such-like
trumpery," and his language is echoed in the allusion (put in the
mouth of Eryximachus quoting Phaedrus) to a fii^Kiov dvSpos <to<J)ov
€V <a iinja-av a\es eTratvov 6avf),d(nov e)(Ovm irpos w<f>e\tiav (177 b). This
eulogist of salt is commonly supposed to be Polycrates, since encomia
on similar paltry subjects— mice, i/'^<^06— are ascribed to him^.
x^'^P'^'-,
Dummler, however^, takes the reference to be to Antisthenes (Fro-
treptikos), on the strength of the statement in Pollux vi. 16. 98:
Po/x^vKio's §€ TO (TT€vbv Ixiroi/xa koX Po/Jt-ôvv iv t-^ Trdtret, tos ' kvrifTOivr]^
Iv TrpoTpeTTTiKw. And for oXes as eulogized in the same work he quotes
also Bep. 372 b ff. {ôv lôuo-iv dEXas). It may be added that a further
allusion to the ôp.^v\io9, as a-nvhv ckitm/jio, may be discovered in the
mention of iKTria/xa /le'ya in Sympos. 213 E. Since Antisthenes seems

to have devoted a good deal of attention to the subject of /ê'î;', one
is inclined to suppose that his views are alluded to in Sympos. (176,
213-14); and another allusion to him may be found in the mention
of the xpy)(TToi o-o<^to-Tai who eulogized Heracles (177 b), since Heracles
was, notoriously, the patron-saint of the Oynics^. However much they
might differ on other points, Plato and Isocrates were agreed in so far
as both found the Cynic leader an objectionable person.
(/) A
significant indication is given us at the conclusion of the
Prologue that the account of the speeches which follows is not an
exhaustive account, but only a selection. And it is a selection that
has been sifted twice. For Apollodorus states (178 a) that neither did
Aristodemus remember all the views put forward by every speaker, nor
did he (Apollodorus) remember all that Aristodemus had related. This
statement is further confirmed by the later statement (180 c) that
Aristodemus passed over the discourses of several speakers who
followed next after Phaedrus. We are to infer, therefore, that there
was a good deal of speechifying at the banquet which was not afto-
But why Plato is
fivrjfwvevTov. at pains to emphasize this point is
So Hug {Sympos. ad loc.) following Sanppe and Blasa: also Jebb, Att. Or. ii.
'
99. may note here an inconsistency as to the date of Polycrates' " Accusation " in
I
Jebb, Att. Or. i. 150-51 compared with ib. xlv: in the latter place it is set in
393 B.C.
^ In this Dummler {Ahad. p. 66) follows Winckelmann {Antisth. fr. p. 21).
Polycrates, however, may be alluded to as well as Antisthenes, as the terms of the
reference are wide (4X\o roiaCra avxi>£) ; moreover, a close relation may have existed
between these two writers.
' See Dummler, Antisthenica, pp. 17 ff.
' See Gomperz, G. T. ii. p. 151 ; Diimmler, Akad. p. 66.
xxii INTRODUCTION
not wholly clear. It may, of course, be merely a literary device
meant to enhance the verisimilitude of the account, since the speeches
actually related might be thought insufficient to occupy the length of
time supposed to elapse between the end of the Sciin'ov and the hour
of Alcibiades' arrival — which would probably not be early. It is
possible, however, that we should look for a deeper reason. If so,
may not the intention be to brush aside and discredit other speeches
stated by another author' (aA\os rts, 172 b) to have been delivered on
this occasion?
(C) The Interludes.
The first Interlude, worthy of the name, occurs between the second
and third encomia (185 c e), and it is noticeable, first, for the
reference to the "isology" of the rhetorical sophists; secondly, for
the device by which the natural order of speakers is changed (Eryxi-
machus taking the place of Aristophanes) ; and thirdly, for the alleged
cause which renders such a change necessary, namely the hiccough
(Xvy^) of Aristophanes. As regards the significance of this last matter
considerable diversity of opinion exists among the commentators. Of
the ancients, Olympiodorus {vit. Plat. 3) supposed that Plato here
eK(ii/xaiS)ja-£ 'ApicrTO<f)dvr] when he eio-ayei airov [itra^ Xvyyl irepiTreaoi/Ta
KOI /xij Swa/xcvov irXripaiaai tov v/jlvov : and similarly Athenaeus (187 c)
writes tov ixiv irrb njs Xvyyos o;^Xov/«.£i'oi'...Kai/x(iiS£tv rjOeXe koI Siatrvpeiv :
and ArLstides (or. 46, II. p. 287), a\X' oT/xai Xvêiv airov eSei, iva tis
airXrjo-Ttai' a-Kii><l>6y. Of the moderns, some have followed the ancients
in supposing that the incident is meant to satirize Aristophanes and
his intemperate habits (so Stallbaum, Ruckert, Steinhart) ; while some

(Stephens, Sydenham, Wolf, Schwegler) take the object of the ridicule
to be not so much the habits of the poet as his speech with its
"indelicate ingredients." On
the other hand, Schleiermaclier held the
view that Eryximachus with his " physiological and medical notion of
love "is here being satirized while Ast whose view is shared in the
; —
main by Hommel, van Prinsterer and Rettig argued that the real —
object of the ridicule is Pausanias, by whose speech Aristophanes
implies that he has been "fed up" to the point of loathing. This
view Rettig thinks is supported by the phrase Havaavtov iravo-a/xo/ou,
which he takes to indicate Apollodorus' ridicule, by the allusion made —
by Aristophanes to Pausanias' speech in 189 o, and by his mention —
of Pausanias again in 193 b; and he construes the hint of another
1 See above, § ii. A, adfm.

INTRODUCTION xxiii
possible cause (jj vtto tivos aWou, 185 c) as "affording the key to the
hidden meaning of the word n-Krja-iJi.ovij." This view, however, is open
to the objections (urged by Riickert against Ast) that, first, it makes

Aristophanes guilty of excessive rudeness in feigning a hiccough to
show his disgust ("aliud est in convivio iocari, aliud in scena," e.g.
Nvh. 906 ff., Ach. 585 ff., the places cited by Rettig) and that, further, ;
there is no plain sign that the hiccough was feigned, but on the
contrary the whole incident is stated by Aristodemus as matter-of-fact.
It seems safe, therefore, to conclude that the most obvious view
that of the ancients — is nearest to the truth. The incident shows up
Aristophanes in a ludicrous light, and at the same time it gives further
occasion to Eryximachus to air his medical lore ; so that we can read
in it the intention of satirizing gently both these personages. But to
construe it as aimed at Pausanias is far-fetched and improbable he is :
already disposed of in the satirical reference to sophistical " isology "

and to discover a fresh allusion to him in the " other cause " of the
hiccough is as the Scholiast ad loc.
to discover a mare's nest, for —
informs us — symptom
other physical causes of this were as a matter
of fact recognized by the medical profession, and it is only polite on
the part of Aristodemus to leave the matter open.

The second Interlude (189 a — c) and the third (193 d —194 e) call
for no special remark.
The fourth Interlude (198 A— 199 c), which follows on the speech
of Agathon, is linked to the third both by a remark which Socrates
addresses to Eryximachus, and also, at the close, by his appeal to
Phaedrus (cp. 199 b with 194 d). Here, in even a greater degree than
in the previous Interludes, Socrates is the central figure of interest,
and this position he continues to hold throughout the rest of the
dialogue. This Interlude, indeed, may be regarded as one of the
cardinal points of the structure, in which the First Act, as we may
term it, passes on into the Second ; and in the Second Act we reach
at length the theoretical climax, in the doctrine of Socrates-Diotima.
To this climax the present Interlude, wherein is laid before us Socrates'
confession of rhetorical faith, serves as prologue.
The fifth Interlude (212 c — 215 a) is by far the longest and, as
regards the action of the piece, the most important. For it introduces
a new actor, and he a protagonist, in the person of Alcibiades. The
contrast is striking between the prophetess in her soaring flights to the
heavenly places of the spirit and the tipsy reveller with his lewd train
who takes her place in claiming the attention of the audience. The
xxiv INTRODUCTION
comic relief which, in the earlier scenes, had been supplied by Aristo-
phanes, as ycXtoTOTToios, is now supplied by Alcibiades. We should
notice also how a link with the Second Act is furnished here, at the
commencement of the Third Act, by the mention of an attempt by
Aristophanes to reply to an observation made by Socrates in the
course of his speech. But apart from this, the rest of the speakers
and banqueters are left out of account except only Agathon, Socrates
and Eryximachus. The action of the last of these here is parallel to
his action at the commencement of the First Act where he had taken
the lead in fixing the rules for the conduct of the symposium. As
regards Agathon and Socrates, the most important incident in this
Interlude is the decision concerning their contest in a-oîa which is
pronounced by Alcibiades, when, acting the not inappropriate part

of Dionysus, he awards the crown to Socrates, an incident to the —
significance of which we have already (§ ii. B, C) drawn attention.
—
Of the Epilogue or concluding scene (222 c end) it is unnecessary
to say much. The persons that figure most largely in it are the three
central characters, Alcibiades, Agathon and Socrates while towards ;
the close the rest of the characters receive, as it were, a farewell notice.
When the curtain finally falls, it falls significantly on the solitary figure
of Socrates, the incarnation of the Eros-daemon, behind whom in his
shadow stands the form of his erastes, the "shadow "-biographer Aristo-
demus.
§ iii. The First Five Speeches.
1. Phaedrus, son of Pythocles, belonged to the Attic deme

Myrrhinus. Lysias describes him as "impoverished" in circumstances,
but respectable. In the Protagm-as he is represented as a disciple of
Hippias ; while in the Phaedrus — named after him — his chief charac-
teristic is his ardent interest in erotic oratory (Xoyot ipuiTiKoC), a
specimen of which, by Lysias, he has learnt almost completely by
heart. It is, then, in accordance with this character that we find
Phaedrus, in the Symposium, made responsible for the theme of the
series of speeches (viz. eiraivo^ 'Epcoros, 177 d), and entitled TrarTip toC
\6yov. We may gather also from certain indications contained both
in the Phaedrus and in the Symposium that Phaedrus was neither
physically strong nor mentally vigorous'. The ostensibly prominent
' See Phaedr. 227 a, Symp. 176 o, 223 b, and, generally, his cultivation of
medical friends. Also the probable word-play in the deme-name Mvppiyoiaios,
Symp. 176 d, riiaedr. 244 a.
INTRODUCTION xxv
position iiHsigiicil to sueli a nuiii in tlio Symposium is inoro natural if
we assume that it is due to the desire to make him a link between this
dialogue and the Phaedrus^.
Phaedrus's speech, although not without merit in point of simplicity
of style and arrangement, is poor in substance. The moral standpoint
is in no respect raised above the level of the average citizen; the speaker
pays little regard to consistency, and the method of argument, with its
want of logical coherence, savours much of the sophists. As examples

of this self-contradiction we may point to the statement that Achilles,
as younger than must be iraiStKa not ipacrrrj^, whereas
Patroclus,
Alcestis, though younger than Admetus, is treated as the ipwcra, not
the Iprnft-ivri ; we may point also to the other inconsequence, that the
self-sacrifice of Achilles, the iraiStxa, is cited in support of the con-
tention that oi cpcofTts jxovoi are capable of such self-sacrifice. The
arbitrary handling of the Orpheus myth is another striking illustration
of the sophistic manner.
What is, however, most characteristic of the speech of Phaedrus is
its richness of mythological allusion. would seem, in native

Lacking, it
force of intellect, Phaedrus relies upon authority and tradition. He

quotes Hesiod and Homer, Acusilaos and Parmenides he builds his :
argument, such as it is, on the sayings of " them of old time,'' and on
the legendary histories of the son of Oeagrus and the daughter of
Pelias and when he can confute Aeschylus on a point of mythology
;
his joy is great. As a lover of religious tradition, we may credit

Phaedrus with a capacity for genuine religious feeling; certainly, in
his r6le as high-priest of Eros, on the present occasion, he shows a
strict regard for ritual propriety when he rebukes Socrates for inter-
rupting the service of speech-offerings to the god (194 d)''.
In point of literary style we may notice the following features :
(a) liJietorical ornamentation: chiasmus (178 d), paronomasia

(179 c), special compound verbs {ayaa-Oivres 179 C, virepayaa-Oevre^
180 A; ixTroOavtiv 179 E, virepaTroOaveiv, liranoBaviiv 180 a) ;
> Cf. P. Grain,

p. 7: Vera causa, our Plato sermonis in Symposio Phaedrum
parentem praedioaverit, haec mihi videtur esBe rediens ad eas cogitationes quas in
:
Pbaedro dialogo instituerat, eundera quoque auctorem coUoquii reduxit.

2 Hug sums up the position of Phaedrus thus (p. xlvi) " Phadros stellt den
:
gewohnlichen athenischen Burger dar, den eine rastlose Neugierde zu den rhetori-
schen und philosophischen Kreisen hindrangt, der da und dort etwas aufschnappt
und sioh aneignet, jedoch ohne tieferes Verstandnis, aber mit desto grosserem
Selbstbewusstsein." Cp. Jowett (Plato i. p. 528): "The discourse of Phaedrus is
half-mythical, half-ethical; and he himself.. .is half-sophist, half-enthusiast."
B. P. C
xxvi INTRODUCTION
(b) Monotony of expression {ovTe...ovTe 178 c (4), 178 D (2);
0UTa)S...aJS 178 D (2), 0VT(i)...tua-T£ 179 A, C, TO(TovTOV...<acrTe 179 C;
Ktti iJLriv...ye 179 A, BJ ovToi xai 179 D, roiydpTOi Sto, ravra 179 D, oOtv
Br) KOL 180 a) ;
(c) Anacolutha : 177 A (oi huvov kt\.), 179 a (koi /x'^j'...oi)t(o
KOKOS).
2. Of Pausanias, of the deme Yiepafirj's, little is known beyond

what we are told in this dialogue' and in Xenophon's Symposium,
where also he appears as notorious for his love for the tragedian
Agathon. Xenophon represents Pausanias as a vigorous champion of
TraiSepadTia^ and Plato here assigns to him a similar rfile, although
he paints the fashion of the man in less crude colours.
The speech of Pausanias is a composition of considerable ability.
Although, like Phaedrus, he starts by grounding his conception of
the dual Eros on mythological tradition, yet when this conception is
once stated the distinction is maintained and its consequences followed
out with no little power of exposition. The manner in which the laws
regarding iraiSepaa-Tia in the various states are distinguished, and in
special the treatment of the complex Athenian voixoi, display the
cleverness of a first-rate pleader. The general impression, in fact,
given us by the speech is that it forms an exceedingly smart piece
of special pleading in favour of the proposition KaXbv ipaa-raU x"P'"
t,€<TOai. The nakedness of this proposition is cloked by the device of
distinguishing between a noble and a base Eros, and by the addition
of the saving clause aperrji iveKa^. None the less, it would seem that
the speaker's main interest is in the x"-Pî^"'^"-h rather than in the
accruing apcri;, and that he
fundamentally a sensualist, however
is
refined and specious may be the form in which he gives expression

to his sensualism.
Pausanias is a lawyer-like person in his style of argumentation
and, appropriately enough, much of his speech is concerned with vofwi.
^ He is also mentioned in Protag. 315 d.

Xen. Symp. viil. 32 d7ro\o70i)yite>'os iirep t&v dxpaal^ (rvyKvXLuSov/iii'ui'.
'"
We must, of course, bear in mind that, as Jowett puts it (Plato, vol. i.

3
p. 529), "the value which he attributes to such loves as motives to virtue and
philosophy, (though) at variance with modern and Christian notions, is in accord-
ance with Hellenic sentiment." Nor does the Platonic Socrates, in the sequel, fail
to take account of them. For some judicious observations on the general question
of the Gk. attitude to paederastia, see Jowett, op. cit. pp. 534 fi. ; Gomperz, Gk.
Thinkers (E. Tr.) ii. pp. 380 ff.; for Eros in Gk. religion, see Miss J. E. Harrison,
Prolegom. pp. 630 ff.; for Plato's and Xenophon's theories of Love, see I. Bruns,
Vortriige etc., pp. 118 ff.; P. Grain, pp. 23 ff.
INTRODUCTION xxvii
The term is noteworthy, since it inevitably suggests that antithesis

vdjuos )( ^wis which was so widely debated among the sophists and
thinkers of the close of the fifth century. Is the moral standard fixed
by nature (<û<ret) or merely by convention (vo'/iu) 1 This was one form
of the question ; and closely connected with this was the other form :
Is knowledge absolute or relative? Pausanias poses as a conven-

tionalist, and a relativist, a champion of law as against nature (irao-a
irptt^ts avT^ €<^' kaVTtjs ovre Kakr/ ouTe al(j-)^pd) ; and this is of itself
sufficient to show that, in Plato's eyes, he is a specimen of the results

of sophistic teaching.
Nor is it only in his adoption of this principle of moral indifference,
as we might call it, and in his capacity tov ^ttw \6yov KpetTTO) Troteii/,
that Pausanias stands before us as a downright sophist; his argumenta-
tion also is chargeable with the sophistical vices of inconsistency and
self-contradiction \ For example, with what right, we may ask, does
Pausanias condemn the vo/aoi of other states than Athens regarding
TToiSepatrTia, while laying down to i/d/xi/iiov as the standard of morality ?
For such a distinction necessarily involves reference to another, superior,

standard whereas, by his own hypothesis, no such standard exists.
;
Again, the section on the koX^ diraT-q (181 sf.) stands out in curious
contradiction with the section immediately preceding, in which fidelity
and sincerity (to pipaiov) are put forward as the necessary conditions
of a love that is fair (KaXds) and irreproachable (ovk €7rov£i8«7Tos).
In literary style the speech of Pausanias displays, in a much higher
degree than that of Phaedrus, the tricks and ornaments proper to the
sophistical schools of rhetoric. Thus we find :
Paronomasia: tpya ipyaôixevio 182 B; SouXttas SovXevfiv 183 A j
Trpa.TT£iv TTjv trpdîv 181 A, cp. 183 B.
Alliteration : lOiXovrei hovXtia^ SovXeueiv oias ou8 av SovXos ouSets

(X, 8, o, ov).
Rhythmic correspondence of clauses and periods {tvpv6ix.ia., to-dxuXa) :
This is an important feature of Greek rhetoric", the invention of which
is ascribed to Thrasymachus and it is especially characteristic of the

;
style of Isocrates'. The following examples (as formulated by Hug)
1 So Jowett {Plato i. p. 529) writes: "(The speech of Pausanias) is at once

hyperlogical in form and also extremely confused and pedantic."
2 Cp. Ar. Rhet. in. 9, 1409* 25 X^|is KaTcffrpa/J./iii'iii Kal bixola tois t&v ipxalwy
iroiTjTWV &VTia'Tp6ôti.
3 A good example occurs in Helena 17:
TOV fUv iirlnovov xal tpiKoKliiSvvov rbv piov /carô-Tijtre
TTJs di irepljSXeiTToi' Kal irepi/idx'/roi' riiv tpitriv irolrjfre.
c2
INTRODUCTION
will serve to indicate the extent to which Fausanias makes use of these
artifices:
TrScra yap TrpSfis 0)8'

£X"'
(1.
2. avT'^ i<l> iavTq'i,
3. ovre KaXij out alaxpoi.
4. otov o vvv iJ/icT? iroiovnev,

II. 5. ^ irivuv rj aSeiv ^ SiaXiytcr6<u,
6. ouK Ictti tovtojv avTO KttXoi' ouSec,
dW iv T]g Trpaêi,
III. (OS av TrpayO^,

9. roiovTov aTrlprj-
10. Ka\(lj$ juei/ yap irpaTTOfJi.evov Kol opdus KaXoi' •ytyi'CTai,
11. /i.'^ opdmi Si alcr^pov,
IV. -(12. ovr(i> KOI TO ipav Kai 6 'Epojs ou ttSs eo-Ti /caXos oiJSe aîos
13. aWa 6 Ka\b)s TTpoTpiiriov ipav. [180 K ad Jin. — 181 A.]
Here we have four TrepioSoi of wliich the first three are TpiKioXoi, the
fourth T£TpaK(i)Xos : in the three TpocuXoi, the KiSXa of each are approxi-
mately equal ; while in the TerpaKioKos, long and short K<3A.a alternate.
Other instances of strophic correspondence are 184 d e, ISSaAF. —
(see Hug ad loo.).
3. JSryximaehus, son of Akumenus, is like his father a physician

and a member of the Asclepiad guild (186 e); he is also a special friend
of Phaedrus (177 a). Alcibiades alludes to Akumenus as " the most
temperate sire'' of Eryximachus, and he is mentioned also by Xenophon
as an authority on diet. The same "temperance" (a-uxjtpotrvvr]) is a
marked characteristic of Eryximachus in our dialogue he is the :
champion of moderation in drinking (176 b If., 214 b), and when, near
the close, the revellers enter and the fun waxes fast and furious,
Eryximachus, together with his comrade Phaedrus, is the first to
make his escape (223 b). Another characteristic of the man is his
pedantic manner. He is incapable of laying aside his professional
solemnity even for a moment, and he seizes every possible occasion to
air his medicinal lore, now with a lecture on fitOri (176 d), presently
with another on \vy$ (185 D, e).
Scientific pedantry is, similarly, the characteristic of Eryximachus's

speech. He starts with a conception of Eros as a cosmic principle, from
INTRODUCTION xxix
the standpoint of natural philosophy^ This conception he applies and

developes with equal rigour in the spheres of medicine, music, astronomy
and religion, so that definitions of a precisely parallel kind for each of
these departments are evolved. The dogmatic manner appears also in
his treatment of the dictum of Heraclitus (187 a), which corresponds
to the treatment of Aeschylus by his friend Phaedrus. He resembles
Phaedrus also in his fondness for displaying erudition he knows his :
Empedocles and his Hippocrates^, as well as the experts in musical

theory.
The theory of the duality of Eros Eryximachus takes over from
Pausanias, but he naturally finds a difficulty in applying this concept
to other spheres, such as that of music, and in attempting to elude the
difficulty he falls into the sophistical vices of ambiguity and incon-
sistency. E.g. in 187 D the reference of Sci xo-pt^^c&a-i- is obscure ; and,
in the same context, the substitutions of tj Ovpavia MoCcra for 'Ai^poSiTjy
Ovpavia and of IloXu/ti'ia for 'A(t>poSiTrj lla'fSTj/xos are arbitrary'''.
As regards literary style there is little to notice in the speech,

beyond its plainness and lack of ornament. The monotony of ex-
pression (seen, e.g., in tlie recurrence of such formulae as cctti 8^ 187 b,
eo-Tt yap 187 c, etrri 8e 187 d) marks it as the product of a pedantic,

would-be scientific mind, in which literary taste is but slightly de-
veloped and the ruling interest is the schematization of physical
.
doctrines.
4. Aristophanes. The greatest of Greek comic poets, the author .--.
of the Clouds, was a pronounced anti-Socratic. None the less, Plato ,' '" -
' Of. Eurip. fr. 839 rijv 'A<fipoStTitv oix opifs Sarj 6e6s; \
^k oi5S' fty efirois, oiSe
//.e-^p^ffCMS B.V
I
H(Tii ni^vKe Kaif) o(rov diipxerat. \
...ipg, fiiv o/i^pov yat',...ip^ S' 6 -
irefivis oipavis kt\. ^ '
"Pfleiderer {Sokr. u. Plato, pp. 551 ff.) broaches the theory that Eryx.'a speech
is intended as a parody of (Pseudo-) Hippocr. jrepl SmIttis, and that the real author
of that work was Eryx. himself. There are, certainly, a number of similarities,
but hardly sufficient to prove the case. Obviously, it is a parody of the style of
some one or more medical writers, but more than that cannot safely be said: some
Hippocratean parallels in matters of detail will be found in the notes. See also my
remarks on the next speech (Aristophanes'). Teuffel drew attention to the etymo-
logical significance of the name {ipvU-frnxos); this, however, cannot be an invention
of Plato's, although it may partly account for the introduction of the Xi^yf incident.
' The doctrine of Love as a harmony of opposites, which plays so large a part
in Bryx.'s discourse, may be illustrated from Spenser (" Hymn to Love")
"Ayre hated earth and water hated fyre,
Till Love relented their rebellious yre.
He then them tooke, and, tempering goodly well
Their contrary dislikes with loved meanes,
Did place them all in order," etc.
XXX INTRODUCTION
paints him here in no dark colours, but does justice to his mastery of
language, his fertility of imagination, his surprising wit, his hearty
joviality. In contrast to the puritanism of the pragmatical doctor,
Aristophanes appears as a man of strength to mingle strong drink,
who jokes about his "baptism" by liquor (176 b), and turns the
scientific axioms of the "man of art" to ridicule (189 a). His r61e is,
in fact, throughout that of a yeXmro-iroios (189 a), and he supplies the
comic business of the piece with admirable gusto'. Yet the part he
plays is by no means that of a vulgar buffoon he : is poet as well as
jester, —a poet of the first magnitude, as is clearly indicated by the
speech which Plato here puts in his mouth.
That speech is a raastei-piece of grotesque fantasy worthy of
Rabelais himself. The picture drawn of the globular four-legged
men is manner in which the king
intensely comic, and the serious
of gods and men ponders the problem of their punishment shows a
very pretty wit. Their sexual troubles, too, are expounded with
characteristic frankness. And it is with the development of the sex-
problem that we arrive at the heart of this comedy in miniature,
the definition of Eros as " the craving for wholeness " {tov o\ov
(TTidvûLa 192 e).
This thought, which is the final outcome of the speech, is not

without depth and beauty^ It suggests that in Love there is some-
thing deeper and more ultimate than merely a passion for sensual
gratification ; it implies that sexual intercourse is something less than
an end in itself. But Aristophanes, while suggesting these more
profound reflexions, can provide no solid ground for their support;
lie bases them on the most portentous of comic absurdities. Here,
as so often elsewhere in the genuine creations of the poet, we find
it difficult to determine where iraLZid ends and o-ttouSij begins'. How
far, we ask ourselves, are the suggestions of an idealistic attitude
towards the problems of life seriously meant? Does the cloke of
cynicism and buffoonery hide a sincere moralist ? Or is it not rather
the case that the mockery is the man, and the rest but a momentary
' Cp. Plut. Q. Conv. VII. 7. 710 o liK&Tiav Si tAk t' 'Api<rTo4>dvovs Myoy ircpl toO
ipti}TOi (hs Kti}fi(f}dlav ip.î^'K'qKiv els rd avfiirbfriov.
'^
Op. Zeller (?i. on 192 o ff. dXV dXXo ti, ktX.) "Diese Stelle, in weloher der
ernsthafte Grundgedanke unserer Stelle am Deutlichsten zu Tage kommt, gehort
wohl zu dem Tiefsten, was von alten Sohriftstellern iiber die Liebe geaagt ist."
' See Jevons, Hist, of Gh. Lit. pp. 258 fl. for some judicious oritiolsms of the
view that "behind the grinning mask of comedy is the serious face of a great
political teacher."
INTRODUCTION xxxi
disguise? Certainly, the view maintained by Rettig that the chief

purpose of Aristophanes is to impugn TraiSepaa-TLa, and to preach up
legitimate matrimony as the only true form of love and the sole road
to happiness, is a view that is wholly untenable. And while we may
acknowledge with Horn {Platonstvd. p. 261) that the speech of Aristo-
phanes marks a great advance upon the previous \6yoi, in so far as it
recognizes the difficulty of the problem presented by the phenomena
of Eros and looks below the surface for a yet how far we
are intended to ascribe this sagacity on the part of the speaker to
solution, —
superior reasoning ])ower rather than to a lucky inspiration {6iia
/Aotpg.) is by no means clear.
In connexion with this question aa to the design of the speech
there is one point which seems to have been generally overlooked by
the expositors, —
the topical character, as we might term it, of its main
substance. This appears, obviously enough, in the jesting reference
(193 b) to the love-affairs of Pausanias and Agathon; and obvious
enough too are the allusions to Eryximachus and his much-vaunted
"art" in the mention made, both at the beginning (189 d) and at
the end (193d), of the healing power of Love, the good "physician."
But in addition to these topical allusions which sautent aux yeux,
we are justified, I think, in regarding the great bulk of the discourse
as being neither more nor less than a caricature of the physiological
opinions held and taught by the medical profession of tlie day. The
Hippocratean tract irepi (jfruo-ios oAiQpw-Kov is sufficient evidence that
there raged in medical circles a controversy concerning the unity or y
multiplicity of man's nature : the author of the tract was himself
an anti-unity man and assailed with equal vigour the views of all
opponents, whether the unity they stood for was ai/ia or xoky\ or
<j)\€yiJLa — ev yap ti ttvai (}>a(nv, on cKatrTos avrtoiv jBovXerai oi/oju.atras,
Kol TovTo ev iov fjLiTaWd(7<Tiiv TTjv ISirjv kol t^j/ 8vvap.iv. To this con-
troversy Aristophanes, we may suppose, alludes when he speaks of
man's dp^âia c^wis, which was a unity until by the machinations of
Zeus it became a duality. But with this theory of primeval unity
of nature the poet combines a theory of sex-characteristics. And,
here again, even more definitely, we can discover traces of allusion
to current physiological doctrines. Aristophanes derives the different
varieties of sex-characters from the bisection of the three primitive
oA.a, viz. ijsCKavSpoi women and <j>i\oyvvaiKfi men from the dvSpoyvvov,
KJyiKoyvvaiKe^ women (iTaipia-Tptai) from the original 6-^\v, and (^tXai/Spoi
men from the original dpptv. Thus we see that Aristophanes analyses
xxxii INTRODUCTION
existing sex-characters, classifies them under two heads for each sex,
and explains them by reference to a three-fold original. If we turn

now to Hippocrates irepl SiatTijs (co. 28 f.) we find there also a theory
of "the evolution of sex." Premising that the female principle is akin

to water and the male to fire, the writer proceeds thus " If the bodies :
secreted by both parents are male (a/oo-£i'a)...they become men {avBpes)

brilliant in soul and strong in body, unless damaged by after regiment
(i.e. by lack of irjpuiv koX Oepfitiiv o-itidv, etc.). If, however, the body
secreted by the male parent is male and that by the female female, and
the male element proves the stronger... then men are produced, less
brilliant (Xafiirpol), indeed, than the preceding class, yet justly deserving
of the name of 'manly' (dvSpeioi). And again, if the male parent
secretes a female body and the female a male body, and the latter
proves the stronger, the male element deteriorates and the men so
produced are effeminates (avSpoyvvoi). Similarlj'- with the generation
'
'
of women. When both parents alike secrete female elements, the most
feminine and comely women (BrjXvKdraTa kul eviftvecnaTa) are produced.
If the woman secretes a female, the man a male body, and the former
proves the stronger, the women so produced are bolder (Opao-vTepaL) but
modest (KoV/niat). While if, lastly, the female element prevails, when
the female element comes from the male parent and the male element
from the female, then the women
so produced are more audacious (to\-
IxripoTipai) than the and are termed 'masculine' (ai/Spciat)."
last class
Here we find the sex-characters arranged under three heads for

each sex, and explained by reference to four originals, two from eacli
parent. Obviously, this theorymore complicated than the one which
is
Aristophanes puts forward, but in its main lines it is very similar.
According to both the best class of men is derived from a dual male
element, and the best class of women from a dual female element
(although the poet is less complimentary than the physician in his
description of this class). The similarity between the two is less close
in regard to the intermediate classes ; for while Aristophanes derives
from his dvSpoyvvov but one inferior class of men and one of women,
Hippocrates derives from various combinations of his mixed (OrjXv +
dpa-(v) secretions two inferior classes of both sexes. Yet here, too,
under the difference lies a consentience in principle, since both theorists
derive all their inferior sex-characters from a mixed type.
We may iuiagine, then, that Aristophanes, having before his mind
some such physiological theory as this, proceeded to adapt it to his
purpose somehow as follows. Suppose we take the male element latent,
INTRODUCTION xxxiii
as the Hippocrateatis tell us, in each sex, combine them, and magnify
them into a concrete personality, the result will be a Double-man.
A similar imaginative treatment of the female elements will yield us
a Double-wife. While, if — discarding the perplexing minutiae of the
physiological combinations assumed by the doctors —we take a female
element from one parent and blend it with a male element from the
other, and magnify it according to our receipt, we shall thereby arrive
at the Man-wife as our third primeval personality. Such a treatment
of a serious scientific theory would have all the effect of a caricature
and it is natural to suppose that in choosing to treat the matter in this
way Aristophanes intended to satirize the theories of generation and
of sex-evolution which were argued so solemnly and so elaborately by
the confreres of Eryximachus.
If in tliis regard the topical character of the speech be granted,
one can discern an added point in the short preliminary conversation
between Aristophnnes and Eryximaclius by which it is picfacod. The
latter gives a —
warning (189 a b) that he will be on the watch for any
ludicrous statement that may be made ; to which the former replies :
" I am not afraid lest I should say what is ludicrous (yeXoia) but rather
what is absurd (KarayeXao-Ta)." In view of what follows, we may con-
strue this to mean that Aristophanes regards as KarayiXacrTa theories
such as those of Eryximachus and his fellow-Asclepiads. Moreover,
this view of the relation in which Aristophanes' speech stands to the
treatises of the medical doctrinaires —
of whom Eryximachus is a
type —
-helps to throw light on the relative position of the speeches,
and on the incident by which that position is secured and emphasized.
For unless we can discover some leading line of connexion between the
two which necessitates the priority of the medico's exposition, the
motive for tlie alteration in the order of the speeches must remain
obscure.
It may be added that the allusions in 189 e (see notes ad loc.) to
the evolutionary theories of Empedocles confirm the supposition that
Aristophanes is directly aiming the shafts of his wit at current medical
doctrines ; the more so as Empedocles shares with Hippocrates the
view that the male element is hot, the female cold, and that the
offspringis produced by a combination of elements derived from both
parents. Other references to Empedocles may be discerned in the

mention of Hephaestus (192 d) who, as personified Fire, is one of
Empedocles' "four roots," and in the mention of Zeus (190 c), another
of the "roots"; and the fact that these two deities play opposite
xxxiv INTRODUCTION
parts, the one as bisector, the other as unifier, is in accordance with
Empedoclean doctrine. Also the statement that the moon "partakes
of both sun and earth" (190b) is, in part at least, Empedoclean.
In point of style and diction, the speech of Aristophanes stands
out as an admirable piece of simple Attic prose, free at once from the
awkwardness and monotony which render the speeches of Phaedrus
and Eryximachus tedious and from the over-elaboration and artificial
ornamentatioi\ which mar the discourses of Pausanias and Agathon.
In spite of occasional poetic colouring as, e.g., in the finely-painted —
scene between Hephaestus and the lovers (192 cff.)— the speech as a
whole remains on the level of pure, easy-flowing, rhytiimical prose, in
which lucidity is combined with variety and vivacity of expression.
5. Agathon, the tragic poet, if born in 448 B.C., would be a little
over thirty at the date of the Symposium (416). He was the TratSixa
of Pausanias (193 b), and a man of remarkable beauty as well as of
reputed effeminacy'. He appears in the dialogue as not only a person
of wealth, position and popularity, but a man of refinement, education
and social tact. The banquet itself is given by him to a select company
of his friends in honour of his recent victory in the tragic contest, and
throughout the dialogue he is, formally at least, the central figure
both as host and as victor, and, what is more, as the embodiment of
external KaXXos alike in his person (elSos) and in his speech (Xdyoi).
His graceful politeness to his guests never varies, even when Socrates
sharply criticises his oration, or when Alcibiades
wreath transfers the
from his head to that of Socrates (213 e); he himself shares in the
admiration for Socrates, welcomes him most warmly and displays the
' Ar. Thesm. 191-2 ai/ 5' edirpStruiros, \€vk6s, i^vprifi^vo^t

yvvaiK6(j>tavoi, airaKos, einrpeiTTjs Ideiv.
ib. 200 fi. Kal [xtiv ffO y, w Kardirvyov, eupO-TrpuKTos et
oi) Tois \iyounv, d\\4 Tois ira9i)naaLV, ktK

And Mnesilochus' comments on Agathon's speech aud womanish appearance
in 130 ff. lis r)bi rb ni\os, w irdryiai TevervWiSei,
Kal dtjXvdpLwSes Kal Karey'SwrrLa/iitfoi', kt\.
In estimating the value of Aristophanes' abuse of his oontemporary in the —
case of Agathon as in the case of Euripides —
we must malte due allowance for Ar.'s
comic style. As Jevons well observes (Hist, of Gk. Lit. p. 274): "In polemics, as
in other things, the standard of decency is a shifting one. Terms which one age
would hesitate to apply to the most abandoned villain are in another century of
such frequent use as practically to be meaningless.. ..The charges of immorality
which Ar. brings against Eur. and his plays are simply Ar.'s way of saying that on
various points he totally disagrees with Eur." Probably the same holds good of his
treatment of Agathon.
INTRODUCTION xxxv
utmost jubilation when Socrates promises to eulogize him (223 a).

Finally, his consideration is shown in the social Kaprepia with
which he sticks to his post, drinking and talking, till all his
guests, except Socrates, have either left or succumbed to drowsiness
(223 d).
In his speech Agathon claims that he will improve on the method of

his predecessors. In his attention to method he is probably taking
a leaf out of the book of Gorgias, his rhetorical master and model.
Besides the initial distinction between the nature and eflFects of Eros,
another mark of formal method is his practice of recapitulation : at the
close of each section of his discourse he summarises the results'. In
his portrait of the nature of Eros — his youth, beauty, suppleness of
form and delicacy of complexion — Agathon does little more than
formulate the conventional traits of the god as depicted in poetry and
art. His attempts to deduce these attributes are mere naiSid (197 e),
pieces of sophistical word-play. Somewhat deeper goes his explanation

of the working of Eros upon the soul, as well as the body ; but the
thought that Eros aims at the beautiful (197 b) is his most fruitful
deliverance and the only one which Socrates, later on, takes up and
developes^.
We may observe, further, how Agathon, like Phaedrus, indulges in
mythological references, and — how like most of his predecessors (cp.
180 D, 185 b) — he makes a point of criticising and correcting the views
of others (194 e, 195 b). Cp. Isocr. Busir. 222 b, 230 a.
In style and diction the speech of Agathon gives abundant evidence

of the influence of the school of Gorgias, especially in the preface
(194 E — 195 a) and in the 2nd part (197 c b). Thus we find repeated
instances of :
' See 195 e, 190 c, d, 197 c; and cp. Gorg. Hel. (e.g.) 15 itai on iiei/...ovK iiUKTiafv
iXX i)Tix'ilCf'>, ctpriTai- tV 5e Terdpriji' alrlav T(f reripTip \6yti> Siiêiiu. Cp. Blass,
att. Bered. p. 77.
^ Jowett is somewhat flattering when he writes {Plato i. p. 531) " The speech :
of Agathon is conceived in a higher strain (sc, than Aristophanes'), and receives the
real if half-ironical approval of Socrates. It is the speech of the tragic poet and a
sort of poem, like tragedy, moving among the gods of Olympus, and not among the
elder or Orphic deities.. ..The speech may be compared with that speech of Socrates
in the Phaedrus (239 a, d) in which he describes himself as talking dithyrambs....
The rhetoric of elevates the soul to ' sunlit heights '." One suspects that
Agathon
" the approval of Socrates " is more ironical than real. Agathon's speech belongs
to the class condemned by Alcidamas, de Soph. 12 oi rots dud/juuriv dxpi/Sus iâpyair-
ixivoi KoL fiSXKov iroiiiimaiv ti \6yoi.s ioiKbm: cp. ib. 14 i.vi.yKti...Ta. i>iv iwoKplaa Kal
jta^jiuSlf TTapair\-f)aia SoKeiv ehai.
xxxvi INTRODUCTION
Short parallel Kola^ with homoeoteleuton : e.g. 194 E l\yti> St 8^ |
PovkofxaL I
irpoiTov fiev elvelv |
oSs )(pT] fie ibreLV |
tTreira eiTreii' : 197 D
aXkoTpiorrjTos fitv Kivol, oiKetdrijTos Si 7r\ijpot.
Homoeoteleuton and assonance : e.g. t£v dyaOiSv cSi/ o dtoi avTois
amos (194 e); rpoTros opôs 7rai'Tos...7repi 7ravTos...oros <tDV> oiwi' airtos
cov (195 a); TrdvTuiv Otiav «iJSai/iovo)i' oi/todv (195 a).
These rhetorical artifices are especially pronounced in the concluding

section, as is indicated by the sarcastic comment of Socrates (198 b to
8' eTTi reXevr^s, ktX.) ; in fact, the whole of this section is, as Hug puts
it, a " formliche Monodie.'' Another feature of A.'s style is his fondness
for quotation, especiallj' from the poets (196 c, e, 196 a, 197 b), and his
tendency to break into verse himself iirepxerai Se fioi rt koi l/ijuerpov
tbrciv (197 c). He has no clear idea of the limits of a prose style, as
distinguished from verse and the verses he produces are marked by

;
the same Gorgianic features of assonance and alliteration. In fine, we

can liardly describe the general impression made on us by the style of
Agathon better than by adapting the Pauline phrase " Though he —
speak with the tongues of men and of angels, he is become as sounding
brass or a tinkling cymbaP."
§ iv. Socrates and Diotima.
To Socrates it falls to deliver the last of the encomia on Eros. This

is no mere accident, but artistically contrived in order to indicate
the relative importance of his encomium as the climax of the series.
In form and content, as well as in extent, it holds the highest place,
although to its speaker is assigned the ea-xa.Tr] kXivij.
(A) The substance and form of Socrates' Xoyot.
(a) The encomium proper is preceded by a preliminary dialectical

discussion with Agathon, the object of which is to clear the ground of
some popular misconceptions of the nature of Eros. The notion of
Eros, it is sliown, is equivalent to that of Desire (£p(i)9 = To tViOu/toJii')
> Distinguiah this from the more Isocratean style of the speech of Fausauias
with its more developed f<ro and eipuOfula of periods. Cp. Aristoph. frag. 300 xal
KUT " shaved Agathon's shorn antithesis."
'A.yi.Bwv' ivrlBerov i^vfnmivov ,
' Horn summarises thus (Platonat%ul. p. 264): "Die gauze Bede mit ihrem
auspruchsvoUen Eingang, ihrem nichtigen Inhalt, ihren wolklingenden Phraseu und
Sophismeu und insbesondere mit dem grossen Schlussfeuerwerke von Antithesen
und Assonanzen ist demnach uichts anderes als ein mit grosser Qeschicklichkeit
entworfenes Musteratiick der.,.gorgianisch-aophistischen Bhetorik." See also the
rhythmic analysis (of 195 o fi.) worked out by Blass, Rhythmen, pp. 76 ft.
INTRODUCTION xxxvii
—a quality, not a person. And the object of this Desire is the

beautiful (to KaXov), as had been asserted by Agathon (201 A b).
That Socrates refuses to embark on an eulogistic description of Eros

without this preliminary analj'sis of the meaning of the name serves, at
the start, to diiferentiate his treatment of the theme from that of all
the preceding speakers it is, in fact, an object-lesson in method, an
:
assertion of the Platonic principle that dialecticmust form the basis of

rhetoric, and that argument founded on untested assumptions is
valueless.
The speech proper begins with a mythological derivation of

(b)
Eros, in which his conflicting attributes as a Saiixwv a being midway —

—
between gods and men are accounted for by his parentage. Eros is
at once poor, with the poverty of Desire which lacks its object, and
rich, with the vigour with which Desire strives after its object. And
in all its features the Eros of Socrates and Diotima stands in marked
contrast to the Eros of conventional poetry and art, the divine Eros of
Agathon.
Eros is defined as Desire and as Daemon ; and, in the next place,
its potency' is shown to lie in the striving after the everlasting
possession of happiness. But Eros implies also propagation in the
sphere of beauty. It is the impulse towards immortality — the impulse
displayed alike by animals and by men, the ground of parental love
towards both physical and mental (<f>i,\oTifiia) offspring.
But when we arrive at this point, the question suggests itself as to
how, more precisely, these different determinations of Eros are related
to one another. What
the link between Eros defined as " the desire
is
for the abiding possession of the good " and Eros defined as " the desire
for procreation in the beautiful " 1 The former conception involves a
desire for abiding existence, in other words for immortality, inasmuch
as the existence of the possessor is a necessary condition of possession
while the latter also involves a similar desire, inasmuch as procreation is
the one means which racial immortality can be secured. Thus the
bj'
link between the two conceptions of Eros is to be found in the implicit

notion common to both that Eros is the striving after immortality or
self-perpetuation. But there is another point to be borne in mind in
order to grasp clearly the connexion of the argument. The beautiful
includes the good (rdyaBa KoXa 201 c) ; so that the desire for the good
is already, implicitly, a desire for the beautiful (and vice versa).
' I.e. its generic notion (cZvai, tA KcîXatov 205 d) as distinguished from the
specific limitation ((taXeifffloi 205 0, 206 b) to sex-love. See W. Gilbert in Philologus
Lxviii. 1, pp. 52 ff.
xxxviii INTRODUCTION
Thus the main results of the argument so far are these : Eros is the
striving after the lasting possession of the Good, and thereby after
immortality but immortality can be secured only through procreation
;
(tokos), and the act of procreation requires as its condition the presence
of Beauty. We are, therefore, led on to an examination of the nature
of Beauty, and it is shown that beauty is manifested in a variuty of
forms, physical, moral and mental —beauty of body, of soul, of arts and
sciences, culminating in the arch-science and the Idea of absolute
Beauty. Accordingly the Erastes must proceed in upward course'
from grade to grade of these various forms of beauty till he finally
reaches the summit, the Idea. On the level of each grade, moreover,
he is moved by the erotic impulse not merely to apprehend the kuXov
presented and to appreciate it, it in another
but also to reproduce
"
there are two moments in each such experience, that of " conception
(kvjjo-is) or inward apprehension, and that of " delivery " (tokos) or
outward reproduction.
The emphasis here laid on the notion of reproduction and delivery
(ti'ktciv, yivvav), as applied to the intellectual sphere, deserves special
notice. The work of the intelligence, according to the Socratic method,
is not carried on in solitary silence but requires the presence of a
second mind, an interlocutor, an answerer of questions. For the
correct method of testing hypotheses and searching out truth is the
conversational method, " dialectic," in which mind cooperates with
mind. The practical illustration of this is to be seen in Socrates
himself, the pursuer of beautiful youths who delights in converse with
them and, warmed by the stimulus of their beauty, \dyovs toioijtovs
TiKTti oiTivts iroHjo'ovo-t jScXtious tovs veoDs (210 c).
(c) As the conception of Eros as a striving after the Ideal pursued

not in isolation but in spiritual fellowship (Koivwvta) constitutes the core
of the Socratic exposition, so the form ©/"that exposition is so contrived
as to give appropriate expression to this central conception. It com-
mences with a piece of dialectic — the conversation between Socrates
and Agathon. Agathon is the embodiment of that KaWos which here
stimulates the epao-Tjjs in his search for truth : it is in Agathon's soul
(iv koKS) that Socrates deposits the fruits of his pregnant mind. In
much, too, of the exposition of Diotima tlie semblance, at least, of
intellectual Kounavi-a. is retained, illustrating the speaker's principle of
philosophic co-operation. Thus the speech as a whole may be regarded
' It is interesting to observe how Emerson makes use of this Platonic "anabasis"
when he writes: — "There is a climbing scale of culture.. .up to the ineffable
mysteries of the intellect."
INTRODUCTION xxxix
simply as a Platonic dialogue in miniature, which differs from the

average dialogue mainly in the fact that the chief speaker and guiding
spirit is not Socrates but another, and that other a woman. If asked
for a reason why Socrates here is not the questioner but the answerer,
a sufficient motive may be found in the desire to represent him as
a man of social tact. Socrates begins by exposing the ignorance of
Agathon next he makes the amend honourable by explaining that he
:
had formerly shared that ignorance, until instructed by Diotima'.
(B) Diotima and her philosophy.
(1) Diotima. Diotima is a fictitious personage. doubt Plato, no

purposely, avoids putting his exposition of Eros into the any mouth of
historical person : to do so would be to imply that the theory conveyed
is not original but derived. It is only for purposes of literary art that
Diotima here supplants the Platonic Socrates she is presented, by :
a iiction, as his instructor, whereas in facts he merely gives utterance

to his own thoughts. These thoughts, however, and this theory are, by
means of this fiction, represented as partaking of the nature of divine
revelation ; since in Diotima of Mantinea we find a combination of two
significant names. The description yvvif MavTii'iKi; inevitably implies t
the " mautic " art, which deals with the converse between men and i
gods of which to Sai/idi/tov, and therefore the Eros-daemon, is the

mediating agent (202 e) ; while the name AioTi/xa, " She that has
honour from Zeus," suggests the possession of highest wisdom and
authority. This is made clear by the r61e assigned to Zeus and his
servants in the Phaedrus 6 /aci/ 8-^ /i.eya's -^yt/jt-iav IvovpavQ Zci)s...wp(3Tos
:
TTopiViTai, ktX. (246 e) J

oi ixiv 8^ ovv Alos SioV Tiva eivat tîjTOvcri Tr/v
i/fu^^f Tov v<l>' avTwv ipm/iLfvov' CKOiroviTiv ovv el <j>iXo<70<l>o<; re koI

r'/ytfjioviKO^ Tr/v ffivcriv Kai.,.Trav Troiowo'ti' ojro>s toioCtos ccrrat, ktX. (252 E ff.).
The characteristics of Zeus, namely guiding power (i^yefjiovia) and

wisdom (o-o<îa), attach also to his on-aSot: consistently with this
Diotima is a-ofjiij (201 d), and " hegemonic " as pointing out the opOrj
oSo's to her pupil, and guiding him along it in a masterful manner
(210 A ff., 211 Bff.)".
1 i. p. 527): "As at a banquet good manners would not allow

Cp. Jowett (Flato
him win a victory either over his host or any of the guests, the superiority
(Soor.) to
which he gains over Agathon is ingeniously represented as having been already
gained over himself by her. The artifice has the further advantage of maintaining
his accustomed profession of ignorance (cp. Menex. 236 fol.)."
Gomperz's suggestion (G.T. ii. p. 396) that "the chief object of this etherea-
'^
lized affection " which Plato had in mind when " in the teaching (of Diotima) he
xl INTRODUCTION
In the person of Diotima, " the wise woman," Plato offers us in —
Mr Stewart's phrase —
"a study in the prophetic temperament' "; she
represents, that is to say, the mystical element in Platonism, and her
discourse is a blend of allegory, philosophy, and myth. As a whole it
is pliilosophical : the allegory we find in the imaginative account of the

parentage and nature of Eros, as son of Poros and Penia ; the mythical
element appears in the concluding portion, in so far as it " sets forth in
impassioned imaginative language the Transcendental Idea of the SouP."
And as in tfie allegory the setting is derived from current religious
tradition, so in the myth the language is suggested by the enthusiastic
cult of the Orphics. It may be well to examine somewhat more
closely the doctrine of the prophetess on these various sides.
(2) Diotima's allegory. The first point to notice is the artistic

motive for introducing an allegory. It is intended to balance at once
the traditional derivations of the God Eros in the earlier speeches, and
the grotesque myth of Aristophanes. Socrates can match his rivals in
imagination and inventive fancy. It also serves the purpose of putting
into a concrete picture those characteristic features of the love-impulse
which are subsequently developed in an abstract form. And, thirdly,
the concrete picture of Eros thus presented allows us to study more
clearly the features in which Socrates, as described by Alcibiades,
resembles Eros and embodies the ideal of the philosophic character.
In the allegory the qualities which characterise Eros are fancifully
deduced from an origin which is related in the authoritative manner of
an ancient theogony. The parents of Eros are Poros and Penia.
Poros is clearly intended to be regarded as a God (203 b oi 6eoi, oT tc
a\Aoi Ktti 6...no'pos) : he attends the celestial banquet and drinks nectar
like the rest. The nature of Penia is less clearly stated she cannot :
be a divine being according to the description of the divine nature as

ivSaifiuiv and possessing TayaOa. koi koKo. given in the context preceding
(202 c ff.) ; and the list of the qualities which she hands down to her
son Eros shows that she is in all respects the very antithesis of Poros.
We must conclude, therefore, that as Poros is the source of the divine
side of the nature of Eros, so Penia is the source of the anti-divine side ;
and from the description of Eros as Satju.ui', combined with the definition
of TO ia.Lii.ovwv as jiitrafv Oiov re Koi Ovtjtov (202 e), we are justified
gave utterance to his own deepest feeling and most intimate experience " was Dion
of {Syracuse would supply, if admitted, a, further significance to the name Diotima.
1 J. A. Stewart, The Myths of Vlato, p. 428.
'^
J. A. Stewart, loc. cit.
INTRODUCTION xli
^
in identifying this anti-divine side with mortality, and in regarding
i; Ilei'ia as a personification of 7; Ovrirr] <^rj(r«^. It is interesting here to
notice that Penia had already been personified by Aristophanes in his
Plutus, and personified as one member of an antithesis'.
In the description of Poros, the father of Eros, it is significant that
he is stated to be the son of Mijtw. The idea of Plenty (IIopos) had
already been personified by Alcman, whether or not the Scholiast
ad loc. is correct in identifying that Poros with the Hesiodic Chaos.
And the idea of Wisdom (M^tis) also had played a part, as a personified
being, in the speculations of the theogonists. For it seems, at least,
probable that the Orphic theologians had already in Plato's time
evolved the equation Phanes = Ericapaeus = Metis', and that here as
elsewhere in the language of Diotima there lie allusions to the doctrines
of that school of mystics.
Of the incidental details of the allegory, such as " the garden of
Zeus " where the intercourse between Penia and Poros took place
and the intoxication of Poros which led up to that intercourse, the
Neoplatonic commentators, as is their Wont, have much to say. But
we may more discreetly follow Zeller and Stallbaum in regarding such
details as merely put in for purposes of literary effect, to fill up and
round off the story. Poros could never have fallen a victim to the
charms of Penia, since she had none nor could Penia ever have hoped
;
to win over Poros by persuasion or force, he being endowed with the

strength and wisdom of a god. Obviously, therefore, the god must be
tricked and his senses blinded —as in the case of the sleeping Samson
or of the intoxicated Noah —that the woman might work her willupon
him. Nor need we
look for any mystical significance in. 6 tov Aios
jc^TTos.The celestial banquet would naturally be held in the halls of
the King of the gods; that a king's palace should have a park or
garden attached is not extraordinary nor is it more strange that one;
' So Plotinus is not far astray when he equates ireula with BXij, matter, potency
{Enn. III. p. 299 r).
Cp. Plato's U6pos )( Jlmla with Ar.'s IIXoCtos ){ Uevla: also the description of
"
TTToixeio as intermediate between ttXoCtos and irevla in Plut. 552 with the description
of Bros as intermediate between irSpos and irepla in Synvp. 203 e (aire aropu "Epiat
olire TrXouT-ei). Cp. also Plut. 80 ft. {riXouTos...oi>x/''I''' /3a5(fets) with Symj). 203 C
("Bpois aixu.rtp6s). The date of the Plutus is probably 388 B.C.
Such pairs of opposites were common in earlier speculation. Cp. Spenser,
" Hymn in Honour of Love " :
" When thy great mother Venus first thee bare,
Begot of Plentie and of Pennrie."
' Plato's mention of a single parent of Poros is in aecordanoe with the Orphic
notion of Fhanes-Metis as bisezed.
B. P. d
xlii INTRODUCTION
of the banqueters, when overcome with the potent wine of the gods,
should seek retirement in a secluded corner of the garden to sleep off
the effects of his revels.
More important than these details is the statement that the celestial
banquet was held in celebration of the birth of Aphrodite, so that the
begetting of Eros synchronized with the birthday of that goddess. The
narrative itself explains the reason of this synchronism : it is intended
to account for the fact that Eros is the "attendant and minister" of
Aphrodite. Plotinus identifies Aphrodite with "the soul," or more
definitely with "the soul of Zeus" (Zeus himself being o vovi), but
it seems clear from Plato's language that she is rather the personifica-
tion of beauty ('A<^po8iTj;s Kakrjs ovo-jjs 203 c).
As regards theopposite qualities which Eros derives from his

list of
parents, given in 203 c e, there are two points which should be

especially observed. In the first place, all these qualities, as so derived,
are to be regarded not as merely accidental but inborn (^wet) and
forming part of the essential nature of Eros. And secondly, each of
these characteristics of Eros, both on the side of his wealth and
on the side of his poverty, has its counterpart— as will be shown
presently' — in the characteristics of Socrates, the historical embodiment
of Eros.
Lastly, we should notice the emphasis laid on the fluctuating
character of Eros, whose existence is a continual ebb and flow, from
plenitude to vacuity, from birth to death. By this is symbolised the
experience of the </)tXoKa\os and the <î\ocro<ô9, who by a law of their
nature are incapable of remaining satisfied for long with the temporal
objects of their desire and are moved by a divine discontent to seek
continually for new sources of gratification. This law of love, by which
TO TTopiô/xecov del vireKpei, is parallel to the law of mortal existence by
which TO. /xiv (aei) yiyvtrai, to. 8i diroXXvTai (207 D ff.) —a law which
controls not merely the physical life but also the mental life (emflu/ittai,
iTTia-Trjfiai, etc.)". Accordingly, the Eros-daemon is neither mortal nor

immortal in nature (TretftvKtv 203 k), nor foolish, but
neither wise
a combination of these opposites — and î-jjTos-aâvaTos
crocôs-afia^j/s
and it is in virtue of this combination that the most characteristic title

of Eros is <l>i\6a-otf)oi (which implies also <j>i.X.-a6avaa-ia.).
(3) Diotima'ss Philosophy. The philosophic interest of the
1 See § vi. 3.
^
For an expansion in English of this thought see Spenser's " Two Cantos of
Mutabilitie " (F. Q. vii.).
INTRODUCTION xliii
remainder of Diotima's discourse (from 204 A to its end) lies mainly

in the relations it affirms to exist between Eros and certain leading
concepts, viz. the Good, Beauty and Immortality.
(a) The Problem of Immortality. Enough has been said already

as to determination of these various concepts as expounded in the
earlier part of the discourse (up to 209 e). But the concluding section,
in which " the final mysteries " (to, Te\£a kol are set forth, calls
eiroirTiKo)
for further investigation. We have already learnt that Eros is " the
desire for procreation in the sphere of the beautiful with a view to
achieving immortality and we have found also that, so far, all the
" ;
efforts of Eros to achieve this end have been crowned with very
imperfect success. Neither by way of the body, nor by way of the

mind, can " the mortal nature " succeed, through procreation, in
attaining anything better than a posthumous permanence and an im-
mortality by proxy. We have to enquire, therefore, whether any
better result can be reached when Eros pursues the opO-^ 68os under the
guidance of the inspired iraiSaywyo's. The process that goes on during
this educational progress is similar in the main to what has been
already described. Beauty is discovered under various forms, and the
vision of beauty leads to procreation ; and procreation is followed by a
search for fresh beauty. But there are two new points to observe in
the description of the process. First, the systematic method and
regularity of procedure, by which it advances from the more material
to the less material objects in graduated ascent. And secondly, the
part played throughout this progress by the activity of the intellect
(voSs), which discerns the one in the many and performs acts of
identification (210 b) and generalisation (210 c). Thus, the whole
process is, in a word, a system of intellectual training in the art of
dialectic, in so far as it concerns to KaXov. And the end to which it leads
is the vision of and converse with Ideal Beauty, followed by the pro-
creation of veritable virtue. It is to be observed that this is expressly
stated to be not only the final stage in the progress of Eros but the
most perfect state attainable on earth by man (to tcX.os 211 b, ivraWa
Tov /3iov ^twTOV dvOpiuTTW 211 D, T€KovTi...in-apx«' 6io<l>i\Ei yivivOai 212 a).
But the question remains, does the attainment of this state convey also
personal immortality? It must be granted that this question is
answered by Plato, as Horn points out, somewhat ambiguously, "To
the man who beholds the Beautiful and thereby is delivered of true
dptTTj it is given to become and to become dda.va.To% to him
êo<^tX>7s —
cwrep TM aWio avOpunruiv " : but in this last ^clause there still lies
xliv INTRODUCTION
a possible ground for doubts We cannot gain full assurance on the
point from this sentence taken by itself ; we must supplement it either
by other indications derived from other parts of Diotima's argument, or
by statements made by Plato outside the Symposium. Now it may be
—
taken as certain from passages in the Fhaedrus, Phaedo and Republic
— that personal immortality was a doctrine held and taught by Plato.
It is natural, therefore, to expect that this doctrine will be also taught in
the Symposium ; or, at least, tliat the teaching of the Symposium will not
contravene this doctrine. And this is, I believe, the case, in spite of
a certain oracular obscurity which veils the clearness of the teaching.
"When we recal the statement that the generic Eros, as inherent in the
individual, aims at the " everlasting possession " of the good as its reXos,
and when we are told that the £po)TiKos-îA.oo-o<ôs at the end of his
progress arrives at the "possession" {KTrjfji.a) of that specific form of
Good which is Beauty, and finds in it his tcXos, and when emphasis is
laid on the everlastingness (dei ov) of that possession, then it is reason-

able to suppose that the dOavaa-ta of tlie cpurtKos who has reached this
goal and achieved this possession is implied. It is to be noticed,
further, that the phrase here used is no longer /x«t«xe' tov dOavdrov nor
ddava.TuiTip6<i icrri but dOdvaro'S iyeveTo. Nor does the language of the
clause iLirep T(j) any real doubt " he, if any
aXXo) necessarily convey :
man ''
may be simply an equivalent for " he above all," " he most
certainly^." The point of this saving clause may rather be this. The
complete philosopher achieves his vision of eternal Beauty by means of
voJs (or avTT] ij
</'>'X'?)>
*^ *''® proper organ <S bparov to Ka\ov (212 a) : it
is in virtue of the possession of that immortal object that he himself

is immortalised :and accordingly immortality accrues to him not qua
avdpunroi SO much as qua voijTiKOi or AoytKos. In other words, while in
so far as he is an dvOpioTros, a îôv, a oXov compounded of two diverse
1 See F. Horn, Platonstud. pp. 276 ft. Horn also criticises the phrase idavaros
ycviadai: "die Unsterblichkeit im eigcntlichen Sinne des Wortes...kanu nicht
erworben werden. Der Mensoh kann nur unsterblich sein oder es nicht sein, er
kann aber nicht unsterblich werden." But what Plato means by iffdv. yeviaBiu. ia
to regain the life of the soul in its divine purity —the result of right education, as a
K&Safxrii or ixeKhrj Bavirov. See J. Adam, R. T. O. pp. 383 ff.
seems quite certain that Plato— whether or not in earnest with his various
It
—
attempts to prove it did believe in personal immortality, and would assent to the
dictum of Sir Thoa. Browne, " There is surely a piece of divinity in us, something
that was before the elements, and owes no homage unto the sun."
" See my note ad loc. It is to be noticed that similar expressions are used in
a similar context in Phaedr. 253 a {iipaTT6iJ.eiioi (0eov)...Kae' Saov Swarhv 6eo0

&v8ptlnrtf ixeraffxeiv) : Tim. 90 B, 0. Cp. Bctoi Sv 209 B, Behv KaMf 211 K, 8eoipi\e!:
212 A. That the Idea {Tiya86i') is oUeiov to the Soul seems implied by 205 e.
INTRODUCTION xlv
elements body and soul, the philosopher is not entirely dOdvaToi but still
subject to the sway of sad mortality, yet in so far as he is a philosopher,

a purely rational soul, grasping eternal objects, he is immortal. If we
choose to press the meaning of the clauses in question, such would seem
to be their most probable significance'.
Another criticism of this passage suggested by Horn is this. If it
be true that the philosopher, or epwriKos, does at this final stage attain
to immortality, this does not involve the truth of the doctrine of
immortality in general, but rather implies that men as such are not
immortal and that immortality is the exceptional endowment of a few.
Here again we must recal the distinction between dvOpunro^ and pure
xj/vxi] and i/oCs. The soul as immortal is concerned with the objects of
immortal life". In so far as it has drunk of the waters of Lethe and
forgotten those objects, in so far as it is engrossed in the world of sense,
it has practically lost its hold on immortality, and no longer possesses
any guarantee of its own permanence. Although it may remain, in a
latent way, in age-long identity, it cannot be self-consciously immortal
when divorced from a perception of the eternally self-identical objects.
If we may assume that Plato looked at the question from this point of
view it becomes intelligible that he might refuse to predicate im-
mortality of a soul that seems so entirely " of the earth, earthy " that
the noetic element in it remains wholly in abeyance.
All that has been said, however, does not alter the fact that
individual and personal immortality, in our ordinary sense, is nowhere
directly proved nor even expressly stated in a clear and definite way in
the Sym/posium. All that is clearly shown is the fact of posthumous
survival and influence. That Plato regarded this athanasia of personal
Zivafii^ as an athanasia of personal ova-la, and identified "Fortwirken"
with " Fortleben," has been suggested by Horn, as an explanation of
the "ganz neue Begriff der TJnsterblichkeit " which, as he contends, is
propounded in this dialogue. But it is certainly a rash proceeding to
' For this notion of immortality by " communion " or "participation" in the
divine life as Platonic, see the passages cited in the last note, also Theaet. 176 A.
Op. also the Orphic idea of the mystic as li/Oeos, "God-possessed." This idea of
supersession of personality by divinity (" not I but Christ that dwelleth in me ") is
a regular feature of all mystic religion.
^ In other words, dSarao-te may be used not simply of quantity but of quality of
existence. This is probably the case in 212 A: "immortality" is rather "eternal

life " than " everlastinguess," as connoting " heavenliness " or the kind of life that
is proper to divinities. So, as the " spark divine " in man is the i-oOs, aOavatrla is
practically equivalent to pure virion. On the other hand, in the earlier parts of the
discourse the word denotes only duration {Addrarov fTi>ai. = i,el elvai).
xlvi INTRODUCTION
go thus to the Sophist —an evidently late dialogue —for an elucidation
of the problem. A sufficient elucidation, as has been suggested, lies
much nearer to hand, in the doctrine of the Phaedo and Phaedrus. It

ismerely perverse to attempt to isolate the doctrine of the Symposium
from that of its natural fellows, or to assume that the teaching of
Diotima is intended to be a complete exposition of the subject of
immortality. " Plato," we do well to remember, " is not bound to say
all he knows in every dialogue"; and
^ if, in the Symposium, he treats
the subject from the point of view of the facts and possibilities of our
earthly life, this must not be taken to imply that he has forgotten or
surrendered the other point of view in which the soul is naturally
immortal and possesses pre-existence as well as after-existence.
(6) The Problem of Beauty. A further point of interest in the

latter section of this discourse is the difllerent value attached to to
KaXoV in the highest grade of love's progress as compared with the lower
grades. In the latter it appeared as merely a means to tokos and
thereby to dOavacrCa ; whereas in the former it seems to constitute in
itself the final end. Horn, who notices this apparent reversal of the
relations between these two concepts, explains it as due to the fact
that in the highest grade Eros is supplanted by Dialectic, or "the
philosophic impulse," which alone gives cognition of the Idea. But
if this be so, how are we to account for the use of the term tekoi'ti in
the concluding sentence, where the attainment of dOavaa-ia is described
as having for its pre-condition not merely to opav but to t£k«ii' ? This
is precisely parallel to the language elsewhere used of the action of
Eros in the lower grades, and precludes the supposition that Eros
ceases to be operant on the highest grade. The truth is rather that, in
this final stage, the Eros that is operant is the Eros of pure vovs
enthusiastic and prolific intellection, "the passion of the reason." And
the fact that to Ka\6v in this stage is no longer subordinated to
dOavaaia as means to end of desire is to be explained by the fact that
this ultimate raWos being Ideal is dOavarov in itself, so that he who
gains it thereby gains dOavaa-ia.
That there are difficulties and obscurities of detail in this exposition
of the concepts we have been considering may be freely admitted. But
the line of doctrine, in its general trend,
and quite in is clear enough,
harmony with the main features of Platonic doctrine as expounded in
other dialogues of the same (middle) period. Nor must the interpreter
of the dialogue lose sight of the fact that he is dealing here not
with the precise phrases of a professor of formal logic but with the
INTRODUCTION xlvii
inspiredutterances of a prophetess, not with the dialectic of a

Parmehides but with the hierophantio dogmata of the Symposium.
(c) JEros as Philosophy. The fact that Socrates himself is evidently

presented in the dialogue as at once the exemplar of Philosophy and
the living embodiment of Eros might be sufficient to indicate that the
most essential result of the Socratic discussion of Eros is to show its
ultimate identity with " the philosophic impulse." Since, however,
this identification has been sometimes denied, it may be well to
indicate more particularly how far this leading idea as to the nature of
Eros influences the whole trend of the discussion. We notice, to begin
with, the stress laid on the midway condition of Eros, as son of Poros
and Penia, between wisdom and ignorance, in virtue of which he is
essentially a philosopher ((^poi/ijcrews iTn6vf».ryrr]<;...îKoo-of'i 203Dff.). We

notice next how the children of the soul (Xdyoi irtpl dptTtj^) are pro-
nounced superior in beauty to the children of the body (209 c), and
ao4>La, we know, is one form of dptTij. Then, in the concluding section
(210 A ff.) we find it expressly stated that xaWos attaches to iirurrijfiai
(210 c), and that iîXoa-oiîa itself is the sphere in which the production
of KaXol Xoyoi is occasioned by the sight of to ttoXv Tre'Xayos tov
KaXov. Thus it is clearly implied throughout the discussion that a-oipia,
as the highest division of apeTij (being the specific aptr^ of voSs), is the
highest and most essential form of to dyaOov for man ; whence it follows
that, if Eros be defined as " the craving for the good," this implies in
the first place the " craving for a-o<j>La," which is but another way of
stating " the philosophic impulse," or in aword îKoa-o^La.
must not be supposed, however, that in virtue of this identifica-
It
tion the love-impulse (Eros) is narrowed and devitalised. For (^(\ocro<îa
is not merely a matter of book-study, it is also a method of life and
a system of education. In reaching the ultimate goal, which is the

union of the finite with the infinite in the comprehension of the
Idea, the man who is driven by the spirit of Eros passes through all
the possible grades of experience in which Beauty plays a part and ;
from social and intellectual intercourse and study of every kind he

enriches his soul. He does not begin and end with what is abstract
—
and spiritual with pure intellection nor does he begin and end with
;
the lust after sensual beauty like the Eros-daemon who is his genius,
:
the true Erastes is ovTt Brjpiov ovre 6e6% and his life is an anabasis from
the concrete and the particular beauties of sense to the larger and more
spiritual beauties of the mind.
Thus in its actual manifestation in life the Eros-impulse is far-
xlviii INTRODUCTION
reaching. And, as already noticed, it is essentially propagative. The
philosopher is not only a student, he is also, by the necessity of his
nature, a teacher. This is a point of much importance in the eyes of
Plato, the Head of the Academy : philosophy must be cultivated in a
school of philosophy.
The significance of Eros, as thus conceived, has been finely expressed
f
""
by Jowett (Plato i. p. 532): "(Diotima) has taught him (Socr.) that
. love is another aspect of philosophy. The same vânt in the human
^soul which is satisfied in the vulgar by the procreation of children, may
become the highest aspiration of intellectual desire. As the Christian
might speak of hungering and thirsting after righteousness or of ;
divine loves under the figure of human (cp. Eph. v. 32) as the ;
mediaeval saint might speak of the fruitio Dei as Dante saw all
'
;
things contained in his love of Beatrice, so Plato would have us absorb

all other loves and desires in the love of knowledge. Here is the
beginning of Neoplatonism, or rather, perhaps, a proof (of which there
are many) that the so-called mysticism of the East was not strange to
the Greek of the fifth century before Christ. The first tumult of the
affectionswas not wholly subdued there were longings of a creature
;
'
moving about in worlds not realised,' which no art could satisfy. To
most men reason and passion appear to be antagonistic both in idea
and fact. The union of the greatest comprehension of knowledge and
the burning intensity of love is a contradiction in nature, which may
have existed in a far-off primeval age in the mind of some Hebrew
prophet or other Eastern sage, but has now become an imagination
only. Yet this 'passion of the reason' is the theme of the Symposium
of Plato'."
{d) Eros as Religion. We thus see how to " the prophetic tempera-
ment" passion becomes blended with reason, and cognition with
emotion. We have seen also how this passion of the intellect is
regarded as essentially expansive and propagative. We have next to
notice more particularly the point already suggested in the words
quoted from Jowett — how, namely, this blend of passion and reason is
accompanied by the further quality of religious emotion and awe. We

are already prepared for finding our theme pass definitely into the
atmosphere of religion not only by the fact that the instructress is
herself a religious person bearing a significant name, but also by the
semi-divine origin and by the mediatorial r61e ascribed to Eros. When
we come, then, to " the greater mysteries " we find the passion of the
' See also J. Adam, Religious TeacJiers of Greece, pp. 396 f.

INTRODUCTION xlix
intellect passing into a still higher feeling of the kind described by the
Psalmist as " thirst for God." This change of atmosphere results from
the new vision of the goal of Eros, no longer identified with any earthly
object but with the celestial and divine Idea (avroKaXov). Thus the
pursuit of beauty becomes in the truest sense a religious exercise, the
efforts spent on beauty become genuine devotions, and the honours paid
to beautj^ veritable oblations. By thus carrying up with her to the
highest region of spiritual emotion both erotic passion and intellectual
Diotima justifies her character as a prophetess of the
aspiration,
most high Zeus; while at the same time we find, in this theological
passage of the Socratic \oyoi, the doctrine necessary at once to
balance and to correct the passages in the previous Xo'yot which had
magnified Eros as an object of religious worship, a great and beneficent
deity.
This side of Diotima's philosophising, which brings into full light
what we may call as we please either the erotic aspect of religion or the
religious aspect of Eros, might be illustrated abundantly both from the
writers of romantic love-poetry and from the religious mystics. ' To
a few such illustrations from obvious English sources I here confine
myself. Sir Thos. Browne is platonizing when he writes (Eel. Med.)
" All that is truly amiable is of God, or as it were a divided piece of
him that retains a reflex or shadow of himself." Very similar is the
thought expressed by Emerson in the words, " Into every beautiful
object there enters something immeasurable and divine " ; and again,
"all high beauty has a moral element in it.'' "Emerson, too, supplies
us with a description that might fitly be applied to the Socratic Xo'yoi
of the Symposium, and indeed to Plato generally in his prophetic

moods, when he defines "what is best in literature" to be "the
affirming, prophesying, spermatic words of man-making poets.'' To Sir
Thos. Browne we may turn again, if we desire an illustration of that
mental phase, so vividly portrayed by Diotima, in which enjoyment of
the things eternal is mingled with contempt of things temporal. " If
—
any have been so happy " so runs the twice-repeated sentence " as —
truly to understand Christian annihilation, ecstasies, exolution, lique-
faction, transformation, the kiss of the spouse, gustation of God, and
ingression into the divine shadow, they have already had an handsome
anticipation of heaven ; is surely over, and the
the glory of the world
earth in ashes with them" ad Jin.). A similar phase
(IJydriotaphia,
of feeling is eloquently voiced by Spenser more than once in his
" Hymns." Read, for instance, the concluding stanzas of the " Hymne
1 INTRODUCTION
ofHeavenly Love " which tell of the fruits of devotion to the " loving
Lord " :—
"Then shalt thou feele thy spirit so possest,
And ravisht with devouring great desire
Of his deare self...
That in no earthly thing thou shalt delight,
But iu his sweet and amiable sight.
"Thenceforth all worlds desire will in thee dye,
And all on which men do gaze,
earthes glorie,
Seeme durt and drosae in thy pure-sighted eye,
Compar'd to that celestiall beauties blaze,...
"Then shall thy ravisht soule inspired bee
With heavenly thoughts farre above humane skil,
And thy bright radiant eyes shall plainely see

Th' Idee of his pure glorie present still
Before thy face, that all thy spirits shall fill
With sweete enragement of celestiall love,

Kindled through sight of those faire things above."
"
From Plato, too, Spenser borrovirs the idea of the soul's " anabasis
through lower grades of beauty to " the most faire, whereto they all do
strive,"which he celebrates in his " Hymne of Heavenly Beautie." A
few lines of quotation must here suffice
"Beginning then below, with th' easie vew
Of this base world, subject to fleshly eye,
From thence to mount aloft, by order dew.
To contemplation of th' immortall sky....
" Thence gathering plumes of perfect speculation.
To impc the wings of thy high flying mynd,
Mount up aloft through heavenly contemplation,
From this darke world, whose damps the soule do blynd,
And, like the native brood of Eagles kynd.
On that bright Sunns of Glorie fixe thine eyes,
Clear'd from grosse mists of fraile infirmities."
These few "modern instances" may be sufficient to indicate in brief

how the doctrines of Plato, and of the Symposium in special, have
permeated the mind of Europe.
The doctrine of love in itshighest grades is delivered, as we have
seen, by the prophetess in language savouring of " the mysteries,"
language appropriate to express a mystical revelation.
On the mind of a sympathetic reader, sensitive to literary nuances,
Plato produces something of the effect of the mystic êyyos by his
TO iroXri 7r«\ayos tov koKov and
his eât<^vijs Karoij/fTai tl OaviiacTTOv ktK,
Such phrases stir and transport one as " in the Spirit on the Lord's
day " to heavenly pi aces " which eye hath not seen nor ear heard " ;
INTRODUCTION li
they awake in us emotions similar to those which the first reading of

Homer evoked in Keats :
" Then some watcher of the skies

felt I like
When anew planet swims into his ken;
Or like stout Cortes when with eagle eyes
He stared at the Pacific. ..Silent, upon a peak in Darien."
§ V. Alcibiades and his Speech.
Alcibiades was about 34 years old at this time (416 B.C.), and at the
height of his reputation'. The most brilliant party-leader in Athens,
he was a man of great intellectual ability and of remarkable personal
beauty, of which he was not a little vain. It was, ostensibly at least,
because of his beauty tliat Socrates posed as his "erastes"; while
Alcibiades, on his side, attempted to inflame the supposed passion of
Socrates and displayed jealousy whenever his " erastes showed a ''
tendency to woo the favour of rival beauties such as Agathon. Other

indications of Alcibiades' character and position which are given in the
dialogue show him to us as a man of wealth, an important and popular
figure in the smart society of his day, full of ambition for social and
political distinction, and not a little influenced, even against his better
judgment, by the force of public opinion and the on dit of his set.
With extraordinary naivety and frankness he exposes his own moral

infirmity,and proves how applicable to his case is the confession of the
Latin poet, " video meliora proboque, deteriora sequor." He is guilt-
less, as he says, of pudency, nor would ever have known the meaning
of the word " shame " (ato-xwi;)
had it not been for Socrates.
Yet, totally lacking in virtue though he be, the Alcibiades of the
Symposium is a delightful, even an attractive and lovable person.
Although actually a very son of Belial, we feel that potentially he is
littleshort of a hero and a saint. And that because he possesses the
capacity for both understanding and loving Socrates and to love ;
Socrates is to love the Ideal. Nominally it is Socrates who is the

lover of Alcibiades, but as the story developes we see that the converse
is more near the truth : Alcibiades is possessed with a consuming
passion, an intense and persistent infatuation for Socrates. And in
1 "The character of Alcibiades, who is the same strange contrast of great

powers and great vices which meets us in history, is drawn to the life " (Jowett,
Plato I. p. 526).
lii INTRODUCTION
the virtue of this "eros" we find something that more than outweighs
his many vices: it acts as the charity that "covers a multitude of sins."
The speech of Alcibiades, in spite of its resemblance in tone to a
satyric drama composed under the influence of the Wine-god, fulfils a
serious purpose — the purpose of vindicating the memory of Socrates
from slanderous aspersions and setting in the right light his relations
with Alcibiades'. And as a means to this end, the general theme of
the dialogue, Eros, is cleverly taken up and employed, as will beshown
in a later section^.
In regard to style and diction the following points may be noticed.
In the disposition and arrangement there is a certain amount of
confusion and incoherence. Alcibiades starts with a double parable,
but fails — as he confesses — to work out his comparisons with full
precision and with logical exactitude. This failure is only in keeping

with his role as a devotee of Dionysus.
Frequency of similes : 216 a wcnrep oLtto twv êiprjvuiv: 21 7a to tou
Sr]x6evT0i .wddoi : 218 B K£Kotv<i)i'if/caT£.../8aK;^£tas.
. .
Mliptical expressions : 215 A, c; 216 u, D, e; 220 c, d; 221 D; 222 B.
Anacolutha: 217 e; 218 a.
§ vi. The Order and Connexion of the Speeches.
Disregarding the introductory and concluding scenes and looking

at the rest of the dialogue as a whole, we see that it falls most
naturally into three main divisions, three Acts as we might call them.
In the First Act are comprised all the first five discourses; the Second,
and central. Act contains the whole of the deliverances of Socrates;
the Third Act consists of Alcibiades' encomium of Socrates*. We have
to consider, accordingly, how each of these Acts is related to the
others; and further, in regard to the first, we have to investigate the
relative significance of each of its five sub-divisions or scenes.
1. The first five speeches and their relative significance.

Plato's own opinion of the earlier speeches appears clearly enough
in the criticism which he puts in the mouth of Socrates (198 off.).
See Introd. § ii. (A) ad fin.; and Gomperz, G. T. ii. pp. 394 ft".
'
See Introd. % vi. 3, where some details of the way in which Aleib. echoes the
^
language of the earlier speakers will be found.

^ Eettig and von Sybel make the First Act conclude with Arist.'s speech, and
the
Second Act begin with Agathon's but that this is a perverse arrangement is well
:
shown by P. Horn, Platonst. p. 254 (op. Zeller, Sijmp.).

INTRODUCTION liii
Although that criticism is aimed primarily at the discourse of Agathon,

it obviously applies, in the main, to the whole series of which his
discourse formed the climax. Instead of endeavouring to ascertain
and state the truth about the object of their encomia — such is the gist
of Socrates' criticism — the previous speakers had heaped up tlieir
praises regardless of their applicability to that object (198 e adinit.).

What they considered was not facts but appearances (ottus lyKiaixidêiv
Soêi); consequently they described both the nature of Eros and the
effects of his activity in such terms as to make him appear in the —
eyes of the unsophisticated — supremely good and beautiful, drawing
upon every possible source (198 e — 199 a).
It thus seems clear that Plato intends us to regard all the first five '
^ speeches as on the same level, in so far as all alike possess the common
^defect of aiming at appearance only (Soâ), not at reality (aKijOtia), in
virtue of which no one of them can claim to rank as a scientific
contribution (iiria-T-^fji,r]) to the discussion.
The relative order of
tlie first five speeches. The question as to the
principle upon which the order and arrangement of these speeches
depends is an interesting one and has given rise to some controversy.
(a) It has been suggested {e.g. by Eotscher) that the speeches are
arranged in the order of ascending importance, beginning with that of
Phaedrus, which is generally admitted to be the slightest and most
superficial, and proceeding gradually upwards till the culminating
point is reached in the speech of Agathon'. This view, however, is
untenable in the face of the obvious fact that Agathon's speech is in
no real sense the best or most important of the series; rather, from the
point of view of Socrates, it is the worst. The fact that each speaker
commences his oration by a critique of his predecessor might seem, at
first sight, to lend some colour to the view that each was actually
making some improvement, some advance; but this preliminary

critique is plainly nothing more than a rhetorical trick of method ^
(b) Steinhart' would arrange the speeches in pairs, distinguishing

each pair from the others according to the special spheres of the activity
of Eros with which they deal. Phaedrus and Pausanias deal with the
• Cp. Susemihl, Genet. Entwick. d. plat. Phil. p. 407 " So bildet denn der
:
Vortrag des Sokrates den eigentlicheu theoretiechen Mittelpunkt des Werkes, die
iibrigen aber mit dem Alkibiades eine aufateigende Stufenreihe."
^ Observe also how, in 193 b, Eryx. characterizes the first four speeches as
iroXXi Kal TravToSaird, " motley and heterogeneous."

' Similarly Deinhardt, Ubei- Inhalt von PI. Symp.
liv INTRODUCTION
ethicalsphere; Eryximachus and Aristophanes with the physical;
Agathon and Socrates with the higher spiritual sphere.
This scheme, however, is no less artificial, although it contains
some elements of truth and a suihcient ground for rejecting it lies in
;
the fact that the speech of Socrates cannot be classed along with the
other five'-
(c) Hug's view is that the speeches are arranged from the aesthetic,
rather than the logical, point of view, in groups of two each. The
second speech in each of the groups is, he holds, richer in content than
the and the groups themselves are arranged witli a view to
first ;
contrast and variety. But here again, little seems gained by the
device of pair-grouping; and the development within the groups is
obscure. Hug, however, is no doubt correct in recognizing that the
arrangement of the speeches is governed mainly, if not entirely, by
artistic considerations, and with a view to literary effect; and that an
artistic efifect depends largely upon the presence of variety and of
contrast is beyond dispute.
(d) Any satisfactory explanation of the order in which the

speeches are arranged must be based upon the internal indications
supplied by the dialogue itself.
The first drawn from such indications is this the

inference to be :
speech of Socrates must be left to stand by itself, and cannot be
grouped with any one of the first five speeches". This is made quite
evident by the tone of the whole interlude (198 a 199 c) which —
divides Agathon's discourse from that of Socrate.s, and in special by
the definite expression ov yap Iti iyKoi/xcd^m toStov tov Tp6iTov...dWa. to,
' Cp. Jowett (Plato i. p. 527): "The speeches have been said to follow each
other in pairs.... But these and similar distinctions are not found in Plato; they are
the points of view of his critics, and seem to impede rather than to assist us in
understanding him." This is sensibly observed; still, Jowett is inclined to dismiss
the matter too lightly, I may add that, while from the artistic point of view it is
absurd to class together the speeches of Arist. and Eryx., there is a certain con-
nexion of thought between the two, in their common relation to physiological
theories, and so far we may allow that Steinhart points in the right direction
(see § iii. 4, above).
2 Cp. Jowett (Plato i. p. 256): " The successive speeches... contribute in various
degrees to the final result ; they are all designed to prepare the way for Socrates,
who gathers up the threads anew, and skims the highest points of each of them.
But they are not to be regarded as the stages of an idea, rising above one another
to a climax. They are fanciful, partly facetious, performances. .. .All of them are
rhetorical and poetical rather than dialectical, but glimpses of truth appear in
them." This is well said.
INTRODUCTION Iv
ye a\yi0-^...l6i\iii uiniv Kar' ifiavTov, ov irpos tov? v/XiTipovi Xoyous

{199 a — b); these last words should finally settle the matter.
We are thus left with five speeches, not six; and this of itself
might be enough to show that a division into pair-groups is not
feasible. And when we further examine the internal indications,
the arbitrary character of any such grouping becomes yet more
obvious. For although the first two speeches possess a good deal in
common, and were, apparently, confounded together by Xenophon, the
method of grouping them in one pair tends to obscure the great
difierence between them in point of substance, stjde, and general
ability of statement, and to obscure also the fact that a number of
other discourses intervened between these two (fitra Si âiSpov aWovs
Tivas tlvai 180 c). The express mention of this last fact is a land-mark
not to be ignored.
Moreover, while this distinction is marked between the first speech
and tiie second, there are internal indications which point to a special
connexion between the third and the second. Eryximachus starts
from the same assumption (the duality of Eros) as Pausanias; and,
moreover, he expressly states that his speech is intended to supplement
that of Pausanias (186 a ad init). Furthermore, we find Aristophanes
classing together these two (189 c).
As regards the fourth discourse (Aristophanes'), we are forbidden

by similar internal indications to class it along with any of the pre-
ceding discourses. Although much of its point lies in its allusiveness
to Eryximachus' theories, Aristophanes himself expressly emphasizes the
difierence between his speech and the others (189 c, 193 d); and indeed
it is evident to the most cursory inspection. Nor is it possible, without
reducing the group-system to the level of an unmeaning artifice, to
pair the speech of Aristophanes with that of Agathon, which follows
next in order. The only ground for such a grouping would be the purely
fortuitous and external fact that both the speakers are professional
poets in style and substance the two speeches lie leagues apart, while
:
not even an incidental connexion of any kind is hinted at in the text.

The reason for the position of the fifth discourse (Agathon's) is not
hard to discover. Once the general plan of the dialogue, as consisting
of three Acts, with the discourse of Socrates for the central Act, was
fixed in the author's mind, it was inevitable, on artistic grounds, that
Agathon's oration should be set in the closest juxtaposition with that
of Socrates, —in other words, at the close of the first Act. This dis-
position is already pointed to in the introductory incident, where

Agathon promises to engage in a match "concerning wisdom" with
Ivi INTRODUCTION
Socrates (175 e) ; and we have another indication of it at the very-
opening of the dialogue, where Glaucon in speaking of the banqueters
mentions these three names only Agathon, Socrates, Alcibiades —
(172 a). If then, for the purpose of the dialogue as a whole, Agathon
is the most important of the first five speakers, it is essential that his
discourse should form the climax of the series, and stand side by side
with that of Socrates his rival, to point the contrast.
This gives us one fixed point. Another fixed point is the first
speech : once Phaedrus has been designated irarijp tov \6yov, the
primary inventor of the theme^ the task of initiating the series can
scarcely fall to other hands than his. Why the three intermediate
discourses are placed in their present order is not so clear. Considera-
tions of variety and contrast count for something, and it may be
noticed that the principle of alternating longer and shorter speeches is
observed". Similarity in method of treatment counts for something
too and from this point of view we can see that the order Phaedrus
;
Pausanias—Eryxiniachus is more natural than the order Phaedrus

—
Eryximachus Pausanias; since the middle speech of Pausanias has
some points in common with both the others, whereas the speech of
Eryximachus has practically nothing in common with that of Phaedrus.
Granting, then, that on grounds at once of continuity and of variety of
extent these three speeches may most artistically be set in their present
order, and granting, further, that the proper place for Agathon's speech
is the last of the series, the only vacant place left for the speech of
Aristophanes is the fourth. Although it is a speech sui generis,
possessing nothing in common with that of Agathon, yet the mere fact
of the juxtaposition of the two famous poets is aesthetically pleasing;
while a delightful variation secured by the interposition of a splendid
is
grotesque which, alike in style and in substance, affords so signal a

contrast both to the following and to the preceding speeches'. More-
1 That he is so dcsignnted may be due, as Grain thinks, to the desire to connect

this dialogue with the Phaedrus.
^ The comparative lengths of the speeches, counted by pages of the Oxford text,
are roughly these: Phaedrus 3pp.; Faus. 6J; Eryx. 3}; Arist. 6; Agathon 4; Socr.
(a) 3, (b) 14^; Ale. 9J. Thus, in round numbers, the total of the first five speeches
comes to 23 pp., which very nearly balances the 24 pp. occupied by Socr. (6) and
Aloib.
Jowett explains {Plato i. p. 530) that the transposition of the speeches of
'
Arist.and Eryx. is made " partly to avoid monotony, partly for the sake of making
Aristophanes the cause of wit in others,' and also in order to bring the comic and
'
tragic poet into juxtaposition, as if by accident." No doubt these considerations

count for something, but, as I have already tried to show, there is another and a
deeper reason for the transposition (see§ iii. 4).
INTRODUCTION Ivii
over, as is elsewhere shown, Aristophanes handles his theme with

special reference to the medical theorists of whom Eryximachus is
a type.
The first five speakers are all actual historical personages, not mere
lay figures. None the less, we must recognize the probability that
Plato is not literally true, in all details, to historical facts but, choosing
his characters with a view to scenic efiect, adapts their personalities to
suit the requirements of his literary purpose. That is to say, we
probably ought to regard these persons less as individuals than as
types, and their speeches loss as characteristic utterances of the
individual speakers tlian as the expressions of well-marked tendencies
in current opinion. The view proposed by Sydenham, approved by
Schleiermacher, and developed by Ruckert', that under the disguise of
the personages named other and more important persons were aimed
at by Plato probably goes too far. It is true that some of the traits
of Crorgias are reproduced in Agathon, and some of those of Isocrates
in Pausanias J
but where is the alter ego of Aristophanes to be found?
Nor, in fact, was Plato at any time much concerned to attack
individuals as such : the objects of his satire were rather the false
tendencies and the tricks of style which belonged to certain sets and
schools of rhetors and writers. And here in the Symposium his
purpose seems to be to exhibit the general results of sophistic teaching
in various contemporary circles at Athens; which purpose would be
obscured were we to identify any of the characters of the dialogue with
non-Attic personages.
The five intellectual types of which Plato here presents us with
studied portraits are distinct, yet all the five are merely species of one
and the same genus, inasmuch as all represent various phases of un-
grounded opinion(Soâ), and inasmuch as all alike, in contrast to tlic
philosopher Socrates, are men of unphiloso2)hic mind''.
2. T}ie relation o/tlie speech of Socrates to the first five speeches.
The speech of Socrates, as we have seen, stands in contrast not

only to the speech of Agathon but also to the whole series of which
' Buckert makes the following identifications: Phaedrus=Ti9ias ; Pausanias
= Protagoras or Xenophon Eryximachus = Hippias Aristophanes = Prodicus ;
; ;
Agathon =Gorgias. Jowett (Plato i. p. 529) says of Pausanias: "his speech might
have been composed by a pupil of Lyslas or of Prodicus, although there is no hint
given that Plato is specially referring to them." Sydenham supposed that Phaedrus
stands for Lysias.
* So Resl, VerhaUnis, etc., p. 31 "Alle diese fiinf Bedeu eine breite Basis, fast
:
auf demselben Niveau stehend, bUden soUen fiir die spater folgenden Beden des
Sokrates und Alkibiades."
B. P. e
Iviii INTRODUCTION
Agathon's speech forms the climax and conclusion; since all of them
alike are tainted with the same vice of sophistry. We have now to
examine this cotitrast in detail.
(a) Socrates v. Phaedrus. Phaedrus had declared Eros to be

fieyas Otoi Ktti ôu/toCT-Tos (178 a): Socrates, on the contrary, argues
that Eros is no 6c6s but a Sat/xui' (202 c flf.). Phaedrus had relied
for his proofs on ancient tradition (rtK/tr/ptov hi tovtov ktX., 178b;

o/xoXoytTrat, 178 c): Socrates bases his argument on dialectic, and on
the conclusions of pure reason (Diotima being Reason personified).
Phaedrus had ascribed the noble acts of Alcestis and Achilles to
the working of sensual Eros (179 Bff.):Socrates ascribes the same
acts to a more deeply seated desire —that for everlasting fame (vTrip
dpiTTJ'S dOavdrov ktX., 208 d) :
(6) Socrates v. Pausanias. Pausanias had distinguished two

kinds of Eros — Uranios and Pandemos (180 d e): Socrates, on the —
other hand, treats Eros as a unity which comprises in its single
nature opposite qualities (202 b, 203 c ff.) ; further, he shows that an
apparent duality in the nature of Eros is to be explained as due to a
confusion between Eros as genus ( = Desire) and Eros in the specific
sense of sex-passion (205 b fF.).
Pausanias had argued that sensual Eros, of the higher kind, is a

thing of value in social and political life as a source of dperri and
avSjDEia (182 b — c, 184 D — E, 185 b)^: Socrates shows that the produc-
tion of dpiTYj in the sphere of politics and law isdue to an Eros which
aims at begetting offspring of the soul for the purpose of securing an
immortality of fame (209 a ff., 209 0)". And Socrates shows further
that for the true Eros to iv tois eiririjSeij/xao't koX tois vojliois KaXoi'
(210 c) is not the reXos. Lastly, the connexion between Eros (in the
form of -jroiSepao-Tia) with tfiikocroîa which had been merely hinted at
by Pausanias in 182 c, and superficially treated in 182 d e, is ex- —
plained at length by Socrates.
' This is the point noticed by Jowett {Plato i. p. 531): "From PhaetUua he
(Socr.) takes the thought that love is stronger than death."
2 Cp. Jowett (Plato i. p. 531) "From Pausanias (Socr. takes the thought) that
:
the true love is akia to intellect and political activity."

^ Gomperz
(Gf. T. ii. p. 396), a propos of his view that Plato is thinking of his
iraiStKiDion in Symp., writes " they were busy with projects of political and social
:
regeneration, which the philosopher hoped he might one day realise by the aid of
the prince. On this view there is point and pertinence in that otherwise irrelevant
mention of achievement among the fruits of the love-bond." The sugges-
legislative
tion is intercBting, but the relevance does not depend upon its being true: Plato, in
any cause, taught politics.
INTRODUCTION lix
(c) Socrates v. Eryximachus. Eryximachus, following Fausanias,

had adopted the assumption of the duality of Eros : this Socrates
denies (202 b).
Eryximachus had extended the sphere of influence of Eros so as to

include the whole of nature (the objects of medicine, music, astronomy,
religion) : Socrates shows that the Eros-instinct affects animals as well
as men (207 a) —as equally included under the head of Ov-qTo. (207 d), —
and he ascribes to the Eros-daemon the mediation between gods and
men and the control of the whole sphere of religion ; but he confines
his treatment in the main to the narrower subject of Eros proper
as concerned with humanity'.
{d) Socrates v. Aristophanes. Aristophanes had defined Eros as
" the desire and pursuit of wholeness (to3 oXov ry iiridv/j-ia koI Sicuf ei
''
lp<os ovo/ia 192 B cp. 192 B OTav...ei'Tu^j; t<o avTOV TJixCcrei)

: Socrates :
corrects this by showing that wholeness, or one's other half, is only

sought when it is good (ovn tjij.iarios tTvai 701/ ipurra ovre o\ov lav fir/...
ayaôv 6v 205 e''). Both, however, agree in maintaining the negative

position that Eros is not simply the desire for rj ruiv d<j>poSiuC(ov
(TVVOVfTia (192 c).
(e) Socrates v. Agathon. The strictly dialectical part of Socrates'

speech (199 c — 201
which takes the form of a cross-questioning of
c),
Agathon, consists, in the main, of a hostile critique and refutation of

his speech. But in some few particulars Socrates indicates his agree-
ment with statements made by Agathon. We may, therefore, sum-
marize thus : —
(1) Points of Agreement : Socrates approves (199 c) of the rule
of method laid down by Agathon (195 a) and of the distinction it
implies (201 d ad fin.). Agathon stated the object of Eros to be the

beautiful (197 b) : Socrates adopts and developes this statement
(201 a). Agathon ascribed dvSptia to Eros (196 c -d) : so does
Socrates (203 d").
1 It is hardly correct to say with Jowett (Plato i. p. 531) that " from Eryximachus
^
Socrates takes the thought that love is a universal phenomenon and the great
power of nature": this statement requires limitation.
' It may be observed, however, that while the Platonic Socrates is here simply
in contradiction to Arist., the idea of a " fall " from a primeval state of perfection '
which underlies the myth of Arist. is very similar to the view put forth by Plato in
the Plmedrus and elsewhere that the earthly life of the soul involves a " fall" from
its pristine state of purity in a super-terrestrial sphere. And in both Eros is the
impulse towards restoration : to achieve communion with the Idea is to regain
tA oUctov, tA oXoc, dpx"'" ^''C's (193 d).

ii
3 Another "glimpse of truth" which appears in A.'s speech is thus indicated by
e 2
Ix INTRODUCTION
(2) Points of Difference Agathon's Eros is KaXXio-ros koI apurros
:
(197 c) : Socrates makes out Eros to be ovre koXos ovre dyaOoi (201 e).
In particular Socrates denies that Eros is (ro<ôs (203 e f.), or dn-aXo's
(203 c), as Agathon (196 e f., 195 c, d) had affirmed. Agathon had
assumed Eros to be 0(6^ (194 e, et passim): this Socrates corrects
(202 B ff., e).
Agathon, like the rest, in his lavish laudations had confused

Eros with the object of love (to epiancvov, to ipaa-rov) ; whereas Socrates
points out that Eros is to be identified rather with the subject (to ipiSv,
TO iwiOvixovv, 204 c).
3. The relation of Alcibiades' speech to the rest.
(a) The speech of Alcibiades is related to that of Socrates "as

Praxis to Theory'." main purpose is to present to us a vivid
Its
portrait of Socrates as the perfect exemplar of Eros (o rtXeus iptoriKo^)
and thus to compel us to acknowledge that in the living Socrates
we have before us both a complete <^tXdo-oô$ even as Eros is (juXocro- —
^(Si/ Sio. TravTos tov )3iov (203 d), and a Sai/xdi/ios av^p even as Eros is— —
a Sat/tiDv. In addition to this main purpose, the speech serves the
secondary purpose of vindicating the master against the charge of
indulging in impure relations with his disciples (see § ii. a ad Jin.).
But the language of Alcibiades echoes not only that of Socrates, in

part, but also, in part, that of the earlier encomiasts of Eros. And
this isdue to the fact that Socrates the Eros of Alcibiades plays — —
a double r61e he is both o iprnp-evo's and o ip<Sv. Tliis ambiguity of tlie
;
Socratic nature is already implied in the comparisons with satyrs and

Sileni made by Alcibiades, which point to a character that is ipaaro's,
however ivSeiji in outward appearance. We may therefore tabulate

the more detailed points of inter-relation as follows :
{a) The Eros of the ipaiTT'^s {as exhibit- Socrates as ipaar^s {his outtcard ap.
ing Ivdcta), Socrates' encomium. pearance of JcSeio) in Alcibiades' en-
comium.
203 D iwipovXds iari toU koKoU Kal tois 213 dieiirixavâu Sirus Trapd r<^ toX-
ayadoh . . .del Tivai ir\4Kwv /XT^xai'cEs. \i(7Ttfj...KaTaKelffji.
203 0i)0'e( ipasTTii wv Tepl to KoKdv. 216 D ZwKpdri): ipunKus Sid/cetrai Tuy
KoKCjv.
Jowett {Plato I. p. 526) :

'
' When Agathon says that no man ' can be wronged of his
own free will,' he is alluding playfully to a serious problem of Greek philosophy
(cp. Arist. Nic. Ethics, v. 9)": see Symp. 190 c ad init. But, so far as I see, no
reference is made to this point by Socrates.
• Hug, p. Ixvii.
INTRODUCTION Ixi
203 D ivvirdSriTos Kal aoiKos, xoAwt'Tfrls 220b (li'i;irW))Tos...îro/)ei!6TO.
del an Kal d<rTpuTos...iiraWpios Koipui- 220 » elffT-fiKfi fUxpt ^ws iyivero (with the
/UEVOS. context)!
203 D <t>povfi(reiai eiriOviiijT'^s. 220 if iuOaiov (jipovrliuiv ri iffTi)Ke (ep.
174 D ft.).
203 D Seivbs 76)75 xai âp/taxcus Kal <ro- 215 ft. (o;\ct Tois irBpiirov! {Karix^î
êffTiJs. . .Jr6pi/ios.. .iraK e^jropijerjj. i(or\i)TT«i), ktX. 223 A einrSpus Kal
209 B ci$ii eiwopel \iyuv irepl Aperrji. TTiSanbv Xi-yoi" r/vpev.
Ifc will be noticed that in this list the passages which find
responsions in the language of Alcibiades are all drawn from the
discourse of Socrates. due to the fact that it is his discourse
This is
alone, of the earlier encomia, which treats "Epws on the side of its
li'Scia. The previous speakers had, as we have seen, regarded 'Epms as
altogether lovely, i.e. as to ipwiitvov. Accordingly, it is to the next list
of parallels that we must look for the passages where Alcibiades echoes
their sentiments.
(/3) 'Epb>S-ip(ip.fVO! as KdWtfTTO! Kal Socrates as the embodiment of "Bpus-

ipuTTOs in the earlier encomia. ipii/uvos in Alcibiades' encomium.
(1) Courage.
178 E (Pbaedrus) aTparbireSov ipaarwv 220e STi...((ivy^ Avexiipei rb VTpaT&ireSoii,
. . .iiax^l^^voi 7* h.v viKtêv, kt\. kt\.
197 D (Agathon) iv irbvip iv <j>bp(f,„ 220e <rvvSii<TOKre.,,aiTbv ifU.
irapaa-TdrTji re Kal auTTjp apurros. 221 B ii&Ka ippu/iAvas A/ivveiTot,
203 D (Socrates) ivdpeTos uc Kal triis Kal 219 E TO(S ir6voii,.,ilwv irepiijv, kt\.
aivTovos.
220 E iKiKevov coi 5i56;'at rApiaTcia.
(2) Tempefance.
196 c (Agathon) i 'Epus diaipepivrus Ac 216d iriffijs oteaSe yiiiei...awtt>po(Tiriiî
(TU^pOVOl.
(3) Complete virtue,

19G D irepl /liv oSv SiKaioffiviji Kal trdiippo- 219 D AyAfi,ei>oi>...iru^po(rii'riv Kal avSpetai/
(Tiinjs Kal dvSpeiat rod Biov etprjraif ,,,cls tppbrrjinv Kal els Kapreplap.
irepl Si iToiptas Xcttrerai.
(4) Adtnirableness.
180b (Phaedrus) ol flcot.../toXXov dav/iA- 219 D AyAfievQv tijp to6tov tpdtny, kt\.
{bvffiv Kal &yaVTai,..Srav epib/icnos 221 Socr., as oiSevl S/ioios, is superior

{e.g. Achilles) t6v ipaarrpi dyawg,, ktX. to Achilles.
197 D (Agatlion) Ofarot iroipou, Ayarrot 220 E Aîov rpi OedtraaOai Zuxpiiri}.
8(ois.
210 E (Socrates) Karb\j/cral n Oav/xaixTov 216b t& ivrbs Ayd\iiaTa...etSoi',,.vdyKa\a

Trp> ipiffw KaXdv. Kal BavixaarA.
(5) Inspiration of a sense of honour.

178 D (PbaediQs) (i tpas invmet) ttjk 216 B iyti) Si TovTov pivov ala-xivonai.
M
ij,ev roU aUrxpots aiax'^"^"-
Ixii INTRODUCTION"
(6) Indifference to personal beauty.
210 b (Socrates) ivbi Sk (rh xdWos) 9\ô inov,..KaTe<t>pbv7ia(v koX KanySKaaev
KaTatjypoviiaavTa, ktK, (cp. 210 s, t^s in^t upas.
211 e).
(7) Fruitfulnesi.
210 (Socrates) tIktcip \6yovs.,,oiTives 222 a {tovs \6yovs airoO eipiâei) deioTdrovs
woiijffouffi êXrlovs rovs viovs (cp. koX irKsiffTa d^dX/iara dpcT^s î' avTols
210 d). ^X""'''" ital...T«icoi'Tos...^7ri ttok oVok
212 A tIktciv oiK etSu\a dpeT?s...dXV 7rpo<rjjif« ffKOTreu' t(? fUWovri xoXt? /cd-
(IX»)9^. 7o9iJ) (aeaSai. (cp. 218d (is «ti piXriaTov

y^veavai).
209 B Ei)iro/)e( XiYUK n-epl d/jcr^s (to! olov
XpV ftvai rbv &,v5pa rbv iyadbv (cp.

185 b ttoXX^;* iirefiiXeLav . .irpbs
. &p€-
TliK).
210d KaXois \&yovs...TtKTii...lv ipiKoao- 218a Sr)x6eU iirb t&v iv </>i\o<TO<fili} \byoH>.
tpig. aijtdbvifi,
(8) Range of Influence.

186 B (EryximachuB) iirX vav b 9eh 222 A (roiis \byov% oiiroO eipâci) iirl
Telnet. irXewTov refi'Oi'Tas, /iSXXoi' 5^ ^ttI wdv,
210 D (Socrates) ^ttI tA iroXA WXa7os «tX.

...ToS KoXoB.
The foregoing lists contain, I believe, most if not all of the passages
in which Alcibiades, describing Socrg,,tes, uses phrases which definitely
echo the language or repeat the thought of the earlier encomiasts.
When one considers the number of these " responsions " and the
natural way in which they are introduced, one is struck at once both
with tho elaborate technique of Plato and, still more, with the higher
art which so skilfully conceals that technique. For all its appearance
of spontaneity, a careful analysis and comparison prove that the
encomium by Alcibiades is a very carefully wrought piece of work in
which every phrase has its significance, every turn of expression its
bearing on the literary effect of the dialogue as g, whole. Moreover,
as we are now to see, the list of parallels already given by no means
exhausts the "responsions" offered by Alcibiades.
(i) The speech of Alcibiades, although primarily concerned with

Socrates, is also, in a secondary degree, concerned with Alcibiades
himself. And Alcibiades, like Socrates, plays a double part
he is at :
once the TraiSixa of Socrates and the epoon/s of Socrates the

the epao-Ti/s,
ipiLfjievos. In his r61e of epoo-nf? Alcibiades exhibits a spirit very

similar to that described in the earlier speeches, in which every display
of erotic passion is regarded as excusable if not actually commendable.
We may call attention to the following echoes :
INTRODUCTION Ixiii
218 A iroK irSS/jui Spav re xal \4yeu>. 182 E (PausaniaB) BaviiaaTi, (pya ipya-
lôfUp(ft...vot€iv oldTTcp ol ipaaral vpbs
tA iraiStKhf ktX.
219 E Tjirdpow Sr] KaradeSovKuinivos, 184 c (Paus.) idp rts iiiXji rivi, Oepaweieiv
218 D (iJLol /liv yap oiSiv ian irpcapirepov 7jyo6^vos 5i* iKeivov A^htav iffeffBai...
Tov ws 6ti p^TiffTov i/j^ ycviaOaL, roirov a&TTj aH y] iSeKoBovKeUi oiiK cUa-xpd.
di olfjiAiL iioi (ruXXiJjTTO/ja oirS^va Kvptih- 184e t6t€ Sij...ffvfnriTrTei rb Ka\by ilvoA,
Tepov eXvai troD. iyiij 5^ Toioirif dvdpl.., iratSiKob ipasT^ x''p'<"*<''^<"-

ftK fi,^ X'^P'^'î"^""' alffxwot/iriv Tois 185 b irav Tr&vTUi ye KoKof ApeTiJ! IveKO,
(ppovl/iovs. Xapifeirflat.
218 D ef7rep...Tis ?(7t' iv i/iol Siva/ui Si' ijs 184 D 6 pL€v dvvAfievos els.,,&peTTiv cru/i-
^dXXeffflai.
222 B ofls o!nos iâiraTuif uis ipciffTTjs irai- 184 E ^7ri To^Ttp Kal iâiraTTjBijvaL oiS^v
dLKcL,,,ft^ iâtraraadaL virit toOtou. alaxpiv.
185 B KoK^ ij dirdTi),
217 C waircp ipaffTTis iraiStKoU iTipovXeiuv 203 D (Socrates) iiripov\6s ian (o "Epus)
...D aS$ts S' îri/3ouXei5(ras. Tois KaXois Kol dvoflois.
219 B TavTa,.,a4>cU wairep piXr). 203 D (Socr.) e-rtpevTij! deivds.
219 B uir4 t6i' rplfiuiva KaTa.K\tvAi rbv 191 E f[. (Aristopb.) x^^P°^^^ (rvyKaraKet'
fievoi Kal (rvfiirevKeyixivoi rots dvhpAffi..,
flTjV TTjV V^KTa 6\7]V, oi yap uir' avaiffxwTla^ toVto dpQffiv
dXX' i^7r6 Bdppovs . . .dnoâhoviTiv els rh
iroXtrtKa avdpes ol toiovtoi.
216 D iKireirXriyiiivoi ianh Kal Korex*- 192 B (Aristoph.) Bav/iaffTi. ^KTrXiJTTocTai
Ix^Ba. 0tX((t...Ka! (pan, oiK i0i\ovT€!...xi'pl'

219 D o<S9'...eTxoy [Siron) AiroaTepriOdriv feffflai dXX^Xwx oi)5i a/UKpbv xf^'""-
TTJs toOtov irxfpovtriai.
221 A TrapaK(\eiiop,al re aiTorK Bappeiv, koX 179 A (Phaedrus) ^7/taToX(7rcti' ye rk

l\eyov Sri oi5k AvoXelxj/u ouTii. natdtKcL ij fjLTj ôrjdijtrat KivSweOovTt^
oiSels oStu xaKos, kt\.
Since in this list echoes are found of the only two earlier
encomiasts who were not represented in the former lists (viz. Fausanias
and Aristophanes), it will be seen that the speech of Alcibiades con-
tains references, more or less frequent, to sentiments and sayings
expressed by every one of the previous speakers. It is chiefly in his
description of himself that Alcibiades echoes the language of the first

five speakers, and in his description of Socrates that he echoes the
language of Socrates. The general impression made on the mind of
the reader who attends to the significance of the facts might be

summed up briefly in the form of a proportion : as Alcibiades is to
Socrates in point of practical excellence and truth, so are the first five
speeches to the discourse of Socrates-Diotima in point of theoretical

truth and excellence. But while this is, broadly speaking, true of the
Ixiv INTRODUCTION
inner nature (^vo-is, to. tvSov) of Socrates as contrasted with that of
Alcibiades, we must bear in mind that in his outward appearance
(<rxi;/xa) Socrates is " conformed to this world " and, posing as an erastes
of a similar type to Alcibiades himself, serves to illustrate the theories
and sentiments of the earlier speeches.
Lastly, attention may be drawn to one other parallel in Alcibiades'
discourse which appears to have passed unnoticed hitherto. It can
scarcely be a mere coincidence that Alcibiades' progress in erotics in —
other words, " the temptation of saint " Socrates is marked by a —
series of stages (vvvovcrCa, cuyyu^vacrio, o'ui'Seiiri'eri', 217 A ff.) until it
reaches its climax in crvyKela-Oai, and that a similar avoSos by gradual

stages (210 a ff., 211 c ff.) up to the final communion with Ideal
Beauty had been described as the characteristic method of the true
erastes. It seems reasonable to suppose that the method oi false love is
designedly represented as thus in detail contrasting with, and as it were
caricaturing, the method of true love: for thereby an added emphasis
is laid upon the latter.
§ vii. The Dialoguk as a whole : its Scopk and Design.

No small degree of attention has been paid by the expositors of our
dialogue to the question regarding its —
main purport " de universi operis
consilio." It is plausibly argued that there must be some one leading
thought, some fundamental idea, which serves to knit together its
various parts and to furnish it with that " unity " which should belong
to it as an artistic whole. But wherein this leading idea consists has
been matter of controversy. Some, like Stallbaum, are content to
adopt the simplest and most obvious view that Eros is the central idea,
and tliat the design of the whole is to establish a doctrine of Eros.
Others, again, have supposed that Plato was mainly concerned to
furnish his readers with another specimen of the right method of
handling philosophical problems. But although either of these views,
or both combined, might be thought to supply an adequate account of
the design and scope of the dialogue if it had ended with the speech of
Socrates, they are evidently inadequate when applied to the dialogue
as it stands, with the addition of the Alcibiades scenes. In fact, this
last part of the dialogue — the Third Act, as we have called it —might
be construed as suggesting an entirely different motif, namely, lauda- —
tion of Socrates in general, or perhaps rather (as Wolf argued) a
defence of Socrates against the more specific charge of unchastity.
INTRODUCTION Ixv
That this is one purpose of the dialogue is beyond dispute : many

indications testify, as has been shown, that Plato intended here to
offer an apologiam pro vita Socratis. Yet it would be a mistake to
argue from this that the main design of the dialogue as a whole lies in
this apologetic. Rather it is necessary to combine the leading idea of
this last Act with those of the earlier Acts in such a way as to reduce
them, as it were, to a common denominator. And when we do this,
we find — as I agree with Riickert in believing —that the dominant
factor common to all three Acts is nothing else than the personality
of Socrates, — Socrates as tlio ideal both of philosophy and of love,
Socrates as at once the type of temperance and the master of magic.
Our study of the framework as well as of the speeches has shown us
how both the figure of Socrates and his theory dominate the dialogue,
and that to throw these into bolder relief constitutes the main value
of all the other theories and figures. This point has been rightly
emphasized by Riickert (p. 252): "utique ad Socratem animus ad-
vertitur ;
quem omnes circummeant, cuius
quasi sol in medio positus,
luce omnia coUustrantur, vimquo accipiunt vitalem, Socrates pro-
pouitur, et Socrates quidem philosophus, sapiens, temperans. Quem
iuxta multi plane evanescunt, ceteri vix obscure comparent, ipse
AgathOj splendidissimum licet sidus ex omnibus, ut coram sole luna
pallescit."
It seems clear, therefore, that the explanation of the " Hauptzweck "
of our dialogue which was given long ago by Schleiermacher is the
right one — " propositum est Platoni in Convivio ut philosophum
qualem in vita se exhiberet, viva imagine depingeret": it is in the
portrait of the ideal Socrates that the main object of the dialogue is to
be sought.
The theory of Teichmiiller and Wilamowitz as to the occasion on
which the dialogue was produced has no direct bearing on the question
of design. They suppose that it was written specially for recital at
a banquet in Plato's Academy ; and, further, that it was intended to
provide the friends and pupils of Plato with a model of what such
a banquet ought to be. But it would be absurd to estimate the design
of a work of literary art by the temporary purpose which it subserved
nor can we easily suppose that Plato's main interest lay in either
imagining or recording gastronomic successes as such. Equally un-
proven, though inore suggestive, is the idea of Gomperz that this
dialogue trepl ipwro'i was inspired by an affection for Dion.
Ixvi INTRODUCTION
§ viii. The Date.

We must begin by drawing a distinction between (a) the date of
the actual Banquet, (6) that' of ApoUodorus' narrative, and (c) that of
the composition of the dialogue by Plato.
(a) That the date of the Banquet is b.o. 416 {01. 90. 4) is
asserted by Athenaeus (v. 217 A) o [lev yap : {sc. 'AydOiav) eirl ap\ovTOi
Ei<î;/tov a-TifjâvovTai Arjvaion. It i.s true, as Sauppe and others have
pointed out, that the description in 175 e (tv it.a.pTvij-i...TpuTit.vpLoii, cp.
223 B w.), would suit the Great Dionysia better than the Lenaea ; but
this discrepancy need not shake our confidence in the date assigned by
Athenaeus. The year 416 agrees with the mention of Agathon as
j/fos (175 b), and of Alcibiades as at the height of his influence (216 b)
before the ill-fated Sicilian expedition.
(5) The date of the prefatory scene may be approximately fixed

from the following indications : (1) It was a considerable number of
years after the actual Banquet (oi veaxTrC 172 C, vaCSmv ovtcdv ijftoJv Iti
173 a); (2) several years (iroXXa en; 172 c) after Agathon's departure
from Athens ; (3) within three years of the commencement of ApoUo-
dorus' close association with Socrates (172 c) (4) before the death ;
of Socrates (as shown by the pres. tense a-vvSiaTpiîo 172 c); (5) before
the death of Agathon (as shown by the perf. eiriSeSij/xi/Kcv 172 c).
It seems probable that Agathon left Athens about 408, at the
latest, and resided till 399 at the court of Archelaus of Macedon'.
Hence any date before 399 will satisfy the two last data. And since
the two first data demand a date as far removed as possible from the
years 416 and 408, we can hardly go far wrong if we date the dramatic
setting circ. 400 B.C.
(c) We
come now to the more important question of the date of
composition. The external evidence available is but slight. A posterior
limit is afforded by two references in Aristotle (Pol. ii. 4. 1262'' 12:
de An. ii. 415" 26), a possible allusion by Aeschines {in Timarch.
345 B.C.), and a probable comic allusion by Alexis in his Pluxedrus {ap.
—
Athen. xiii. 562 a) a work which probably cannot be dated before
370 at the earliest.
The internal evidence is more extensive but somewhat indefinite.

It iscommonly assumed' that in 193 A (8iuiKicrd'>;ju,Ei/...AaKcSaiju.ov(W)
^ Fritzache'B view that Ar. Ran. 72 implies the previous death (i.e. ante 405) of
A. is refuted by Bettig, Sijmp. pp. S9 ff.
2 See e.g. Zeller, Plato (E.T.) p. 139 n.; TeichmuUer, Litt. Fehd. ii. 262.
INTRODUCTION Ixvii
we have a definite reference to the 8(01x10-/109 of Mantinea in 385 B.C.
But even if this be granted —as I think it must, in spite of the contra-
diction of Wilamowitz — it by no means follows that the dialogue must
be dated 385 — 4. We find Isocrates {Panegyr. 126) mentioning the
same event five years later. All that it affords us is a prior limit.
Little weight can be given to Dummler's view that the previous
death of Gorgias (circ. 380) is implied by the allusion to him in 198 c
(Topyiov KitpaXr/v KrX.y. Nor can we lay much stress on the conclusions
drawn (by Riickert and others) from the absence of reference to the
re-establishment of Mantinea in 370, or to the exploits of the Theban
"Sacred Band" at Leuctra (371), which (as Hug thinks) might
naturally have been alluded to in 178 e.
The evidence by " stylometric " observations is not
of date afforded
of a convincing character. M. Lutoslawski, it is true, dogmatically
asserts that the Symposium stands between the Gratylus and Phaedo
in the " First Platonic Group " but his arguments, when fexamined,
;
prove to be of the most flimsy character. Beyond affording a con-

firmation of the general impression that our dialogue stands somewhere
in the " middle " period, the labours of the stylometrists give us little
assistance. If we choose to date it in 390 they cannot refute us, nor
yet if we date it 10 or 15 years later. The question as to whether the
Symposium preceded the Pimedrus or followed it is one of special
interest in view of the number of points at which the two writings
touch each other. The evidence on the whole seems in favour of the
priority of the Phaedrus''; but, even if this be granted, little light
is shed on the date of composition of the Symp,, since that of the
Phaedrus eludes precise determination.
Equally difficult is it to draw any certain conclusions from the
relation in which our dialogue stands to the Symposium of Xenophon.
That there are many points of connexion, many close parallels, between
1 See Diimmler, Akademica, p. 40; and the refutation by Vahlen, op. Acad. i.
482 ff.
° So I hold with Schleierm., Zeller, I. Bruns, Hahn and others; against Lutosl.,
Gomperz and Kaeder. It is monstrous to assert, as Lutosl. does, " that the date of
the Phaedrus as written about 379 B.C. is now quite as well confirmed as the date of
the Symp. about 385 B.C." I agree rather with the view which makes Phaedr. P.'s
first publication after he opened his Academy, i.e. circ. 388-6 (a view recently
supported in England by B. S. Thompson, Meno xliiiff., and Gifiord, Euthyd. 20 ff.).

The foil, are some of the parallels: Ph. iZ2z = Symp. 181e, 18Be; 234a=183e;
234b = 183c;250c=209e;251d(240c) = 215b, 218a; 251a=215b, 222a; 252a =
189d; 266a = 180e; 267a (273 a) = 200 a; 272a=198d; 276a=222a; 276b = 209b;
278d = 203e; 279b = 216d, 215 b.
Ixviii INTRODUCTION
the two works is obvious, but which of the two is prior in date is
a problem which has called forth prolonged controversy'- This is not

the place to investigate the problem : I can only state my firm opinion
that the Xenophontic Sympoa. (whether genuine or not) is the later
work. But attempts to fix its date are little better than guess-work :
Roquette puts it circ. 380 —76 ; Schanz, after 371 ; K. Lincke (Neue
Jahrb. 1897), after 350.
It will be seen that the available evidence is not sufficient to
justify us in dogmatizing about the precise date of composition of our
dialogue. The most we can say is that circ. 383 —5 seems on the
whole the most probable period.
§ ix. The Text.
(1) Ancient authmities. The chief manuscripts which contain the

text of the Symposium are :
B = codex Bodleianus (or Clarkianus or Oxoniensis) ; Bekker's SI.
T = codex Venetus append, class. 4, cod. 1 : Bekker's t ("omnium

librorum secundae familiae fons " Schanz).
> Among those who claim priority for Xenophon are Bockh, Ast, Delbriick,
Bettig, TeichmuUer, Hug, Dummler, Pfleiderer ; on the other side are G. F. Hermann,
I. Bruns, Schenkl, Gomperz. Beside the broader resemblances set forth by Hag,
the foil. refs. to' echoes may be of interest :
Xen. Plat. Xen. Plat.

i. 1 = 178 A, 197 E iv. 53= 219 b
ii. 23 =213 E, 214 a v. I, 7 =218 e (175 e)
ii.26 (iv. 24) = 185 o, 198 o viii. 1 =218 b (187 d)
iv. 14= 183 A, 184b, 179a „ 8 =219d
„ 15 = 178 E, 179 b, 182 „ 18 = 184b
„ 16=178e „ 21 = 214o
„ 17 = 181 E, 183 E „ 23 = 183a (203 b), 172
„ 19 (v. 7) = 215 A (216 D, 221 d) „ 24 = 217 e, 222 o
„ 23 = 181d „ 31 = 179e
„ 25 = 193 D „ 38 = 209 E
„ 28 = 217e ,, 32 (iv. 16) = 178e
„ 47— 8 = 188d ,, 34 =182 b
„ 48 = 188d „ 35 =179 a
„ 50= 189 A, 197 E
The last three parallels are specially interesting, since Xen. ascribes to Pausan.
some of the sentiments which PI. gives to Fhaedrus. Possibly (as Hug, Teichm.
and others suppose) both writers are indebted to an actual apologia of the real
Pausan., which PI. is handling more freely, Xen. more exactly (op. I. Bruns,
VorlrUge, p. 152).
INTRODUCTION Ixix
W = codex Vindobonensis 54, Suppl. phil. Gr. 7 : Stallbaum's

Vind. I.
To these we have now to add, as a new authority,

O.-P. = Oxyrhynchus Papyrus (no. 843 in Grenfell and Hunt's
collection).
Since this last authority for the text was not forthcoming until
after the publication of the latest critical text of the Symposium, I add
the description of it given by the editors :
" The part covered is from 200 b [beginning with the word fiov-
Xoi[to] after which 40 lines are lost, the next words being av tvSfia at
the end of 200 e] to tlie end, comprised in 31 columns, of which four

(xix — xxii) are missing entirely, while two others (i and xviii) are
represented by small fragments ; but the remainder is in a very fair
state of preservation. .. .The small and well-formed but somewhat heavy
writing exemplifies a common type of book hand, and probably dates
from about the year 200 A.D....The corrector's ink does not differ
markedly in colour from that of the text, and in the case of minor
insertions the two hands are at times difficult to distinguish. But as
they are certainly not separated by any wide interval of time the
question has no great practical importance The text, as so often with
papyri, is of an eclectic character, showing a decided affinity with
no single Ms. Compared with the three principal witnesses for the
Symposium it agrees now with B against TW, now with the two latter
as against the former, rarely with T against BW or with W against
BT^ Similarly in a passage cited by Stobaeus some agreements with
his readings against the consensus of BTW are counterbalanced by
a number of variations from Stobaeus' text'- A few coincidences
occur with variants peculiar to the inferior MSS., the more noticeable
being those with Vindob. 21 alone or in combination with Venet. 184^
and Parisin. 1642 alone or with Vat. Of the readings for which
229".
there is no other authority, including several variations in the order of

the words, the majority, if unobjectionable, are unconvincing. The
more valuable contributions, some of which are plainly superior
to anything found in other mss., are ; 1. 92 [201 d] tir, 1. 112 [202 a]
the omission of KaC (so Stallbaum), 1. 239 [204 b] av trnj, where BTW
have a meaningless av, 1. 368 [206 c] koKw as conjectured by Badham
1 See crit. notes on 202 a, 203 a, 205 b, 206 b, 207 d, 211c.
2 See crit. notes on 203 b, 211 d, 213 B, 219 e, 220 o (Ms).
' See crit. notes on 202 c—203 A.
See crit. notes on 201 a (ad fin.), 218 d, 220 a, 220 b, 223 o.
» See crit. notes on 206 b (ad init.), 208 A, 223 o.
Ixx INTRODUCTION
for TO) K., 1. ;471 [208 b] fitTtxî- as restored by Stephanus {/ifTexeiv
Mss.), 1. 517 [209 a] TCKciv confirming a conjecture of Hug (Kveiv mss.),
1. 529 [209 b] firtOvixri as conjectured by Stephanus {iirSyfid mss.),

1. 577 [210 a] ko.1 (TV omitted by mss., 1. 699 [212 a] deocftiXei {-rj BTW),
1.770 [213 b] KaTiB€[v (?) {Kaeiiiiv mss), 1. 898 [218 d] /toi (probably)
with Vind. 21 (/iou BTW), 1. 1142 [222 d] Sia/SaXei as conjectured by
Hirschig (Sia/3aXij BTW). On the other hand in many cases the
papyrus once more proves the antiquity of readings which modern
criticism rejects or suspects."
It may be added that the editors of the papyrus in citing W have
made use of a new collation of that MS. by Prof. H. Schone of Basel
" which often supplements and sometimes corrects the report of
Burnet." And in this edition I have followed the report of W in
their apparatus, where available, while relying elsewhere upon that
given by Burnet.
(2) Modern criticism. Much attention has been paid by Conti-

nental critics during the last century to the text of the Symposium,
and for the most part they have proceeded on the assumption that the
text is largely vitiated by interpolations'. Even Schanz and Hug,
who may be regarded as moderate
and cautious critics in comparison
with such extremists as Jahn and Badham, have gone to unnecessary
lengths in their use of the obelus. Hug, while admitting that we must
take into account the freedom and variety of Plato's style and that it
is folly to rob a writer of his individuality by pruning away any and
every expression which is in strict logic superiluous, and while ad-

mitting also that regard must be paid to the characteristic differences
of the various speeches in our dialogue, which forbid our taking any
one speech as the norm with which others should be squared, —yet
maintains that in the speeches, and especially in those of Pausanias
and Socrates, he can detect a number of unquestionable glosses. No
doubt there are some cases in these speeches in which it is not un-
reasonable to suspect interpolation, but even Hug and Schanz have,
I believe, greatly exaggerated the number of such cases ; and I agree
with the editor of the Oxford text in regarding the certain instances
of corruption or interpolation as extremely few. Consequently, in the
text here printed I have diverged but seldom from the ancient tradi-
tion, and such changes as I have made have been more often in the
' E.g. 0. Jahn, Hirschig, Badham, Cobet, Naber, Hartmann. On the other
hand, sensible protests have been made by Teu£fel and Vahlen and Eettig's text ;
is, if anything, ultra-conservative.

INTRODUCTION Ixxi
direction of verbal alteration than of omission. I have, however,

recorded in the textual notes a selection of the proposed alterations,
futile though I consider most of them to be.
§ X. Bibliography.
The main authorities which I have cited or consulted are':
i.Texts: Bekker (1826), the Zurich ed. (Baiter, Orelli and

Winckelmann, 1839), C. F. Hermann (1851), O. Jahn (1864), Jahn-
Usener (1875), C. Badham (1866), M. Schanz (1881), J. Burnet (1901).
Critical essays or notes by Bast (1794), Voegelin, Naber, Teuffel,
M. Vermehren (1870), J. J. Hartmann (1898).
ii. Annotated Editions: A. Wolf (1782),
J. F. Fischer (1776), F.
P. A. Reynders (1825), L. Ruckert (1829), A. Hommel (1834),
I.
G. Stallbaum (2nd ed. 1836), G. F. Rettig (2 vols. 1875—6), A. Hug

(2nd ed. 1884).
iii. Treatises on the subject-matter : M. H. L. Hartmann

{Chronol. Symp. PL 1798), G. Schwanitz (Observ. in PI. Conv. 1842),
M. Lindemann {De Pliaedri orat. 1853, De Agath. or. 1871), J. H.
Deinhardt {Ueber den Inhalt u. s. w. vonPL Symp. 1865), M. Koch
{Die liede d. Sokr. u. das Problem der Erotik, 1886), W. Resl (Ver-
haltnis der 5 erster in PL Symp, Reden u.s.w. 1886), C. Boetticher
(Eros u. Erkenntnis bei PL 1894), C Schirlitz (JBeitrdge z. Erkldrung d.
Rede d. Sokr. u.s.w. 1890), P. Grain {De ratione quae inter PL Phaedr.
et Symp. intercedat, 1906).
Other more general works consulted are ; Teichmiiller (Litt.
Fehden, 1881), F. Horn (Platonstudien, 1893), W. Lutoslawski (Plato's

Logic, 1897), T. Gomperz {Greek Thinkers, E.T. ii. 1905), H. Raeder
{Platons Philos. Entimckelung, 1905), J. Adam {Religious Teachers of
Greece, 1908).
iv. Translations: E. Zeller (1857), A. Jung (2nd ed. 1900), B.

Jowett, J. A. Stewart (selections, in The Myths of Plato, 1905).
1 Ahhreviations wseA ara —Bdhni. = Badham; Bt. = Burnet; Jn.:=Jabn; J.-U.=

Jahn-Usener ; Sz. = Schanz; Verm. = Vermehren; Voeg.= Voegelin.
nAATfiNOS 5YMn05ION
[H HEPI AFAOOY- H®IKOS]
St. m.
P-
I. AoKw fjLot Trepl tSv irvvQaveaOe ovk afjLeXeTrjTO'i elvai. koI 172
yap eTvy-)(âvov irpwriv et? darv oiKoOev dvto)v â\r]p60ev rail' ovv
yvwpt./j.aiv Tt? oTTicrdev KariStov fie •jro'ppcoOev eKoXeae, koI Tral^mv
a/ia Ty KXi^crei, TI âXr}pev<;, e(f)r}, outo? ['ATroWoSwpo?], ov irepi-
fieveif ; Kitym eTriaTai; rrepii/j.eiva. Kai 09, 'ATroWoSwpe, e^T], ical
172 A (vvv) ouK Methodius vulg. â\rip66fv del. Naber J : 6 vulg.

'AwoWoSmpos seel. Bdhm. J.-U. ov (a-ii) Sauppe irfpifieveis vulg. Sz.
Trepi/xfvety B : TTfpt^fVetr TW, Bt. (<J) 'ATroXXdSmpe Sz. 'ATroXXdSmpf...
i^r]Tovv om. Coisl.
172 AAoKiS (tot ktK. The speaker, ApoUodorus (see Introd. § 11. a), is
replying to certain unnamed Iroipot who had been questioning him concerning
the incidents and speeches which took place at Agathon's banquet. The plural
Trvv6dvf<r6e (and i/xtv, i/xe« 173 c, D infra) indicates that there were several
iraipoi present : the traditional heading of the dialogue, ETAIPOS, is due to
the fact that all but one are KoKJja wpoa-awa.
OVK d)j.eX^TT|Tos. p.e\(T7] and
are regular terms for the "conning
jufXtrai/
over " of a speech or " part " cp. Phaedr. 228 b. :
Kal 7dp Wiyyiavov. These words explain the preceding statement doxm...
OVK afieXeTTjTos and serve to introduce not only the sentence immediately
elvat,
following but the whole of the succeeding passage down to 173 b where the
initial statement is resumed by the words &o~re...ovK. ifieKeTtyrais eô).
#(xXT]pa0ev. Phalerum, the old port of Athens, was about 20 stadia
(2^ miles) distant from the city on the S.E.
KaV ira(t<>>v...irepi|ii€vcts; Where does the joke come in 1
(1) Ast, Hommel, Stallbaum and Jowett look for it in the word âXripfvs,
which they take to be a play on <j)a\ap6s ("bald-headed," so Jowett) or
(f>d\apU ("bald-coot") in allusion to the bald crown or the peculiar gait of
ApoUodorus. But what evidence is there to show that A. either was bald or
walked like a coot ?
(2) Another suggestion of Hommel's is to write (with the vulgate) 6
'AnoWoSaipos and assume an etymological allusion to the opportuneness of
the meeting (as "Apollo-given"). This also is far-fetched.
(3) Schiitz, followed by Wolf and Hug, finds the TraiSta in the playfully
B. P. 1
2 nAATDNOZ [172 a
firfv Koi evayxôv ere e^rjTovv 'l3ov\ofievo<! SiawvOeaffai, rf/v 'Ayd-

B $Q)vo<s ^vvovaiav ical ZitoKpaTovi koX 'AkKiîdSov koI r<ov dWav
r&v Tore ev t£ avvhelirvto irapwyevofievav, Trepl t&v ipooTiK&v
\6jmv TtVe9 ijaav. a\Xo<; yap Ti<s fioi SitfyeiTO dKr)Koco<{ •J'oii'tKO?
Tov îXiTTTTOv, e(f>r} Se Koi ce elSevai. dWd yap ovSev etê aaê<i
Xeyetv. av oZv fioi Sii^yr/aai,' SiKaioraTov yap el rovi tov eraipov
X6yov<! dirayyeXXeiv. irpoTepov Se /xoi, jJ S' 09, elire, av avTO<s i
C irapeyevov Trj avvovaia ravrr] rj ov ; Kaym eiirov bri, Wavrairaaiv

eZv
172 B fv ra avvheiiTvai secl. Baiter J.-U. (rwScmveTv T : avvbe'nrva W
official style of the address, in which the person isdesignated hy the name of
his deme, this being the regular practice in legal and formal proceedings (cp.
Oorg. 495 D KaXXixX^r t^j) 'hxapveis...'SaKpaTr)s...6 'AXairenTJdev. Ar. J/ûb.
134) but (as Stallb. objected) the order of the words in that case should be
;
rather& oStos 'A. d ôKrjpeis. Hug also finds iraiSid in the hendecasyllabic
rhythm (£ *aX. ovtos 'An.), and the poetic combination £ ovtos (Soph. 0. G.
1627, Aj. 89).
(4) Badham) the proper name
Rettig, reading 6 iaXijpeur, omits (with
'AjToXXoSapor as an adscript. This seems, on the whole, the best and simplest
solution. Glaucon, at a distance behind, feigns ignorance of the identity of
"the Phalerian," and shouts after Apollodorus "Ho there! you Phalerian,
halt,'' in a "stop thief!" tone. It is plausible to suppose also that a certain
contempt is conveyed in the description <taKt]pevs ("Wapping-ite"): port-
towns are often places of unsavoury repute: cp. Phaedr. 243c iv vavrms trov
Te6pap.jievov Juv. Sat. VIII. 174 "permixtum nautis et furibus ac fugitivis."
:
For the summons to halt cp. Ar. I'lut. 440 ovtos, n Spas; & &ei\6TaTov av
Bfjpiov, ov nfpijxevtis ; Tkesm. 689 noX TTOi av (JKvyeis; oJVor, ovtos, oii fievels;
I
also J<:q. 240, 1354. These passages support the future nfpiixevds rather than
the present " futurum est fortius imperantis praesens modeste cohortantis
:
;
aut lenius postulantis " (Stallb.). For the future as a lively imperative cp.
175 a, 212 d.
172 B iv Tu <riiv8c(irv(i>. Similarly in Aristoph. Oerytades {frag. 204 iv
Toiai avvSeinvois inaiviav Aio-î'Xov) avvSeitrvov is used for the more precise
avfitroawv : and a lost play of Sophocles bore the title 'Axaiiiv avKKoyos rj
avvSemvov rj avvSfiirvoi (see fragg. 146 ff., Dindf.).

rCvts ^<rav. For phrases of this kind, " satis libere subjecta orationi," see
Vahlen, O'p. Acad. ii. 393.
ôCviKos To6 *iX£irirov. Nothing is known of this man. See Introd. g ii. a.
SiKaidraros "yAp ktX. tov haipov is almost equivalent to cTaipov ye ovtos,
giving the reason why Apollodorus is SiKmoTOTos.
napiyivov TJ (rvvovir((|^. Cp. Hom. Od. XVII. 173 xai a(j>iv itapeylyveTO
Bain and the exordium of the Phaedo (57 a) avTos, i> *., napiyivov 2<oKpdTci
:
...fj HXKov TOV rjKovaas;

navToirocriv toixi iroi ktX. " It is quite evident that his narration was of
1T3A] lYMnOZION 3
eoiKe <roi oi/Sev SiTjyeta-dat <ra<f)e^ 6 Birjyovfievo<;, el vecoo'Tl rfyel rr/v
avvovtriav yeyovevai ravrtju f/v ipcDTO,^, wcrre kol ifie irapaje- ,^

vevOai. "Eymye Sj;, <e<^j;>, Uodev, rjv 8' eya>, m TXavKcav; ovk'
oiad' on iroXKav ir&v Âyddcov ivddSe ovk itriBeSijfjLrjKev, a(^' ov
iyco 'EcoKparei avvSiarpiîo koI i-jrifieXe<; TreTroirjfiai eKa.aTri<;
Tj/iepai elBevai o rt &v Xeyj; ^ nrpdrry, oiihetrto rpia err} ia-riv ;
Trpo Tov Se trepnpe')(tov otttj TV)(oifj,t koI ol6/j,evo<; Tt iroieiv dQXtm- 173
T6po9 rj orovovv, ov^ ^TTOV tj crii vvvi, oiofMevo'; Beiv irdvja /MaWov
TTpaTTeipi 7] îXoavêiv. Kal 09, M^ a-K&TTT, 'i^t), dXX' etVe fioi
TToTe iyevero f) avvovaia avrrj. Kaym elirov on JlaiSav ovrcav
r]fJM)v en, ore rfj Trpwrrj TpaytpBia eviKrfvev 'AydOcov, rrj vaTepaia
TJ ra eTTivuKta edvev avroi re Kal ol ')(opevrai. Tldvv, e<f>r], dpa
172 Kane Athenaeus, Sz. eym ye 81), e(f>ri Bt.: eyai ye 81} BTW : eya
yap e(j)ri{v) Athen. cycoye yap, : e(î; Voeg. eyary, e<^r) Bdhm.
: c^' Avko)!"
Athen.' (VflaSf om. Athen. 173 A
^ Tb: r> pr. B: ^ Wt vOi/ TW
en ovTtiv rifxav Athen. irpaTriom. Athen. ro npaTov Usenet
: ^ om.
Priscian : fj ^T: ^ Sz. TawivUia Cobet
the vaguest kind." here the infin. of Siijyeiro. The emphatic

Sitj-yelaSai is
repetition of ovSev a ground for suspecting that the reference is to a
a-a(l>4s is
published account in which the facts were distorted.

172 C no9ev...<3 rXaiKwv; " What makes you think so, Glaucon ?" There
is an implicit negation in the question put thus: cp. Gorg. 471 d, Menex. 235c.
This Glaucon is perhaps the same as the father of Charmides {Charm. 154 a,
etc.), but probably not the same as the Glaucon of the Republic, though
Bockh and Munk would identify the two.

iroXXiSv 4tov ktX. For the bearing of this passage on the dramatic date of
this prologue, see Introd. § vill.
eiri|i,cXh ir«iroCTi|ioi...6l84voi. The nearest Platonic parallel for this con-
struction is Ep. vii. 334 a vo>i\ois...vp.ve'iv ravra eirtp^Xec.
173 A iTfpiTplxwv oirxi with no fixed principle of conduct,
Ti5x,oi.ni, i.e.
"like a wave of the with the wind and tossed." Cp. Tim. 43 b
sea, driven
araKTas onj] Tvxot npoievai: Seneca de vita beata I. 2 "quamdiu quidem
passim vagamur non ducem secuti...conteretur vita inter errores brevis," etc.
ol6|i.«vos tI iroiciv. For n, magnum quid, cp. 219 0, Phaedr. 242 E, etc.
IlaCScav ovTtov r\fiav In. Sc. ApoUodorus and Glaucon. Plato, too, bom
about 427 B.C., was a nais at the date of Agathon's victory (416 B.C.).
" Respicit Plato ad tetralogias " (Reynders).
TJj irpioTfl Tpa7ii>8(f .
Tfl virT6ptt£(j fj.

For this (compendious) construction cp. Thuc. I. 60
TeiriTapaKoiTTrj rip,epa varepov ...j] Jlorldaia dneoTTj (with Shilleto's note);
Lys. XIX. 22.
Ti 4iriv(Kio iivev. " Made a sacrificial feast in honour of his victory." On
this occasion it was the author himself who provided the feast and oflbred the
sacrifice. Sometimes however it was the Choregus {e.g. Ar. Aeh. 886), and
•
1—2
4 yl nAATQNOS [173 a
irdXai, ft)S eoiKev. j aXXa tis aot, Sirjyelro ; rj outo? 2a)«/3aT»;9 ; Ov

B fia rov Aia, ^v B' iyo), aXX' oairep ôLvikl- 'Apia-roSTjfiov t]v rt?,
K.vBa6r)vaiev<i, afiiKpo<{. avvriroBr)ro<i del,' irapeyeyovei S' iv ry

avvovcria, ^coKparovs ipaaTfji} mv iv rot? /idXiara t&v tots, ta?
ifiol SoK€i. ov jlevTOi, dXkd kuX ^coKpaTt) ye evia ijSr) dvTjpofiTjv
mv SKeivov fiKovaa, Kal fjLOi wfioXoyei Kaddirep eKelvov Sirjyeiro. ^ Tt

ovv, eKbf], ov SiT]yijaa) fioi ; irdvTU><; Be r) oBo<i rj el<s dcrrv eirirrjBela
iropevofievoK km Xeyeiv xai, axoveiv.
C OuTO) 8^ lovTe^ 'd/j,a rov<; \6yov<! irepl avTOiv eiroiovfieda, wtrre,

oirep dp-)(pii,evo<; eltrov, iPVK dfieXer-qTO)^ ^%<"' ^'' "wi/ Bel Kal v/iiv
Biriyrjcraadai, ravra 'xprj iroteiv. ical yap eyioye Kal dX\eo<i, orav
fiev Tiva<; irepl (^Cko(TO<^la<; X6yov<; //rj ai/Toii^ iroiSifun rj dXKav
173 A TL TW B aXXoa-TTcp BT avvnoSrjros t Ast
napayeyovei BT om. T
xai SiT]yfi<Ti) W : Sirjyjj (TV vulg. 8e
om. al. : ye J.-U. : yap Susemihl Sei : 8ok« Hirschig
sometimes the friends of the successful competitor {e.g. Xen. Symp. i. 4).
Similarly at Rome it was customary for the dux gregis to entertain his troupe
after a victory (see Plaut. Rud. 1417 if.)-
173 B "ApurrfSSijuos. See Introd. § il. a.
ICu8a6i]vai€v$. Schol. Kvdadrjvaiov • Srjpos ev aarei T^ff Ilavdiovldos <l}v\ijs.
KoKe'iTm Se Koi KvSadov. The poet Aristophanes

also belonged to this deme.
dvviriSSifTos. In this peculiarity A. imitated Socrates, see 174 a, 220 B,
Ar. Jfub. 103 Toi/s dwnoSrjTovs Xeyftr- av 6 KaKobaiiiCov ^(OKpaTT)e koi
|
Xotpf</)mv, ibid. 362. It is a peculiarity which would appeal to disciples

with a penchant for the simple life, such as those of the Cynic persuasion.
<pao"r^s. " An admirer.'' Cp. the application of cVnlpot in 112^ su])i-a.
kK(lvov...lKfivos. Both pronouns refer to the same person, Aristodemus.
The statement here made is not without significance, see Introd. g ii. a.
TC o«v...oi 8n)7Ti<roi. " Haec interrogatio alacritatem quandam animi et
aviditatem sciendi indicat" (Stallb.). Cp. Meno 92 d (with E. S. Thompson's
note, where a full list of the Platonic exx. is given).
n-dvTus Si KT-A. " For to be sure," confirming the preceding clause with a
new argument. A
good parallel is Laws I. 625 a n-dirwr S' rj ye c'k Kvaa-ov
686s els TO Tov Aios avrpov Koi iepov, i>s aKovopev, 'iKavrj.
173 See 172 A ad init.

OTTfp dpxo|tevos tlirov.
A ovv Sei...xpil- The comma is better placed before raCra, with Usener
and Burnet, than after it, with Hug and earlier editors. A similar turn of
expression is Soph. Track. 749 el XPV paBelv tre, travTa bfj (jxuveXy xpeiiv.
avris iroiupioi. Here ApoUodorus seems to claim to be no mere disciple,
but himself an exponent of philosophy. So far as it goes this might indicate
that ApoUodorus represents the real author, Plato. For A.'s delight in
philosophic Xoyoi, cp. what is said of Phaedrus in Phaedr. 228 b, where Socr.
too is called o voa5>v itepX \6yav.
173 d] ZYMnOZION 5
aKovw, Xtoplt Tov oietrOat mcfieXeia-Oai UTrepûw? eu? yaipta' orav

0€ aWou? Tivd<;, aWo)? re KaX roiii v/ierdpov; tov? ra>v irXovtritov
KoX 'X^pTjfiaTia-TiK&v, auTo? re ayfiofiai vfia,<s re tou? eraipovi e\.€&,
y' on oteaOe tI Troieiv/' ovSev iroiovvre';. koI to-w? ai vfieif ifik D
•^yeiaOe KaKoBaifiova elvai, ical otofiai v/ia<! aXi)0i] oieaOai,' iym
fievroi v/jia<s ovk otofiai dW' ev olSa.
ETAI. Aei ofioio<; el, m AiroWoSwpe'
' del yap (ravTov re
KaKtjyopeli; Kai tou? aWou?, Koi BoKeit fioi ctTevi'w? iravTat
d0\iov<; qyelcrdat irXf/v ZcoKpaTovf, dwo aavrov dp^dfievo<!. koi
173 xpr)iiaTUTTS>v vulg. D riycltrBe Ooisl. : f/yeiadai BT
vircp<)>vu$ us x^'P"- This may be explained as a mixture of two con-

structions, viz. (1) vwei)(j)v4s iimv mr x^'P**! (^) vnfpfj)vS>s x"'P<"' it is found
also in Oorg. 496 c, Phaedo 66 a, Theaet. 155 c (but in all these places some'/
codd. and edd. omit mr). y,
XpTHWTioTiKwv. For this word in the masc, ''money-makers," cp. Rep.

581 Q Q y€ )^prjp.aTt(mKos irpos to KepSalveiv Trfv tov TifiatrOat fibovrjv rj ttjv tov
pavBavfiv ovbivos dîav (j}ffa-ei eivai, el fifj avT&v apyvpiov noisi
ei ti also :
Phciedr. 248 d. In Meno 78 c {dyada,..^pv(rtov Xeya kuX dpyvpiou KTatrBai) we

have an expression of the sentiments of a xP';/'"''""''"'")?- Fo"" Apollodorus'
sentiment, cp. Isocr. c. Soph. 291 d Xcyoucri /icw as ovScv Seovrai xp^fôrtov,
dpyvplhiov Kai xpwihiov tov ttKovtov diroKaKovvTfs (where the ref. is probably
to Antisthenes) cp. also what Alcib. says of Socr., 216 E, 219 e. The gloss-
:
hunting critics, strangely enough (as Vahlen remarks), have left the words
vpds Tovs iralpovs unscathed.
173 D aXi)STJ oIco-Bai. oUa-Bai here is substituted for fiyf'iadai, a ad the
following ouK oiofuu is in antithesis, not to the oiopm preceding, but to
fiyeicrdf. Apollodorus, conscious of his inferiority to Socrates, his ideal, is
willing to admit that he is not as yet wholly tvSaipav.
dW e5 olSo. So. oTi KaKoSaifiovh fare. For this exposure of the true
condition of "the children of this world" who are evSalpoves in their own
conceit, and despise others, one 17 "Thou sayest, I am
may cite Apoc. iii.
rich and increased with goods and have need of nothing; and knowest not
that thou art wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked."
'
AtV ofioios tt. " Semper tibi hac in re constas " (Stallb.) " you are quite :
incorrigible." So below we have del toiovtos el. Cp. Charm. 170 a dXK' tyw
KivBvveiKO del ofiows eivai.
dTCYvws irovras. This seems to be the sole instance in Plato of this
combination "all without exception"; but cp. Hep. 432 a di oXrjs dTexvS>s
TeTorai.
dOXCovs. Here a synonym for KaxoSaipovas, the word used above. Cp.
Meno 78 a tovs fie dOXlovs ov KaxoSaipovas; Oip,ai, ey<oye,..Ti yap aXXo eo'Tiu
affkiov eivai rj imdvp-eXv re tSjv kokSiv Koi KTaaSai;

irXfjv StiiKpiTovs. " Save Socrates only " notice the emphasis on these
:
words, repeated twice. We may discern, perhaps, in this an allusion, by way

6 nAATQNOZ [173 d
oTToOev TTore TavTTjv Trjv eiravvfiiav eXaySe? ro naviKoi KoXeiadai,

ovK oiSa e7a)7e" ei* fiev yap rot? XoyoLt del TOiovTO<i ef aavToi re
Koi Tol<i aXXot.<; d<ypiaivei<; TrXr/v "XaKpiirovi. (,
\
E AIIOA. 'fl (piXrare, koL SrjXov ye Brj on oyrco Biavoovfievoi;

KOI TTepl ifiavrov Kal "jrepl iifi&v fiaivbfiai koI irapdiraico
ETAI. OvK dîov Trepl tovtwv, ' AiroXXoSape, vvv epiêtv
a\V oirep eBeofieOd crov, fit) dXX(0<! iroirja-rit;, dXXa Sirjyrjo-ai riv€<;
rjaav oi Xoyoi.
AIIOA. ''Haav TOivvv eKecvoi ToioLBe ri,ve<; — ^dXXov 8'
vt
173 D fiaXaxosTW: /loXoKos B, Naber. oIk: cu Bast nev yap:
fiiv -ye Bdhm. Sz.: /icVr' apa Mdvg. E <&> ' kiroKKohape Method. Sz.
of antithesis, to the Karrjyopia SaKparovs of the sophist Polycrates (see

Introd. § II. a).
tit (laviKos KaXticrOai. There can be little doubt {pace Naber) that /xaviKos,
not /iaXdxot, is the true reading: it is supported by the words /jLolvopai koi
jrapaTraiai in ApoUodorus's reply. Stall baum supposes an ellipse of some
such phrase as SokcU Se Xa/Sfiv airodev before ev fitv yap kt\., and (with
Wolf) explains fiaviKos as referring to the vehemence and excess of Apol-
lodorus both in praise and blame cp. Polit. 307 b, and Apol. 21 a where
:
Chaerephon (termed pavtKos in Charm. 153 b) is described as a-(f>o8p6s e<f)' S n

Apitr)a-etev. But the connexion of the sentence iv p-ev yap kt\. with the
preceding clause is better brought out by Hug ; he supplie.s (after ovk olSa)
" so ganz ohne Grund wirds wohl nicht sein," so that the line of thought is
" Though I do not know exactly why you got the nickname ' fanatic yet in '
—
your speeches at any rate you do something to justify the title." For a
similar use of piv yap cp. Polit. 264 O ev pev yap rais Kpj)vais rax' &v tcrcar
el'ijs rjirdrjfievos. For paviKos cp. also Meno 91 c where Anytus regards wapa
(ro(j>i(TTas €\6(7v as a sign of pavin: and Acts xxvi. 24 Maivn IlaCXf ra ttoXXu
o"e ypappnra els paviav TrepiTpenei.
dypiaCvcis. " Rage like a wild beast," " snarl and snap." Cp. Eep. 493 B
{Opeppa peya) Tjpepovrai re Ka\ dypialvei.
173 E 'O 4)£XTaT€ KT-X. Ironical " Why, my very dear Sir, it is sm-ely—
quite obvious that in holding this view about myself and others I display
"
madness and eccentricity !
irapaTraCu. A ana^ elprjpevov in Plato. For the musical metaphor cp.

Ophelia's "I see that sovereign and most noble reason, Like sweet bells
jangled, out of tune and harsh."
OuK &£i.ov...4pCtciv. "We mustn't quarrel." e'piêiv, though here used
jocularly, is properly a strong term, op. Prot. 337 B ap<l>La-^rjre'iv pev, epiCeiv
Se prj : Rep. 454 A ovk ipiêiv, aWa SidKeyeaSai (see Adam ad foe).
p.aXXov 8'. Instead of beginning at once with the speech of Phaedrus,
Apollodorus proceeds to give an account of the preliminary incidents which
led up to the Xdyoi. For the significance of this, see Introd. § ii. a.
174 b] lYMnoZION 7
e^ o-pxi'i ^fuv to? €Kelvo<; BitiyeiTO koI iyo) ireipdaofiai Sirjy^- 174
aacOai.
II. ''E(f)r) rydp ol XmrcpaTT) evTV)(jHv XeKovfievov re Koi ra?
/SXauTa? v-TToSeSe/Mevov, a eKelvo<; oXiyd/ci,'; iiroiei' kov ipeadai
avTov OTTOi loi ovTo) Ka\o9 yeyevrj/Aevo';. koX tov evTrelv on Evrt
Sehrvov el<; ^K<yd6avo<s. ^ê? yap avTov Sii^vyov rot? iTnviKloi<;,
4>ol3r}deL<! TOV o)(\ov o>fio\6yr)cra eh Truxepovirapecrea-Oai,. ravra

h^
or) iKaWwTriad/irjv, iva KaXo<i irapai, koKov ito. dWd av, rj 8' 09,
7ro)9 eTêt9 7rpo9 to i6e\et,v av levai dicKrjTO'; iirl hehrvov ; Kayto, B
174 A a: o Hertlein (e) ipiaOai Voeg. Sz. rrniepov : TTfv
a-fiixfpov vulg. B e6e\fiv &v seel. Cobet Jn. &v Uvai Steph. aviivai : BT
8iT]7i](ra<r9ai..
15 dpxiis...'n'cipdo-o|iai The same formula occurs in Phaedo
59 Euthyd. 272 d, Epist. vii. 324 b.
c,
174 A
"E<|>r) vdp. (Sc. 6 ' KpuTTohrîioi. The whole narrative of the dialogue
from this point on is dependent upon this initial e^r) and therefore written in 1^
or. ohliqua. oI («i6i)
= " Apio-ToSij/io).
X«Xov|i^vov. For the practice of bathing and anointing before meals see
Horn. Od. VI. 96 —
7, Xen. Symp. i. 7: Ar. Plut. 614 evaxu<T6ai...\ov(Ta.pfvos,
Xmapos ;(copmi» ex fioKaveiov. The comic poets were fond of gibing at Socrates
and philosophers in general as "unwashed," e.g. Ar. Av. 1554 aXovros oS
\lrvxaya>yft SmicpaTiyr id. Nub. 835 ff.
: Aristophon ap. Mein. iii. 360 ff.
:
Aristotle, however, was a champion of the bath, Athen. 178 p anpfnes yap
riv, <j)rjcr\v 'ApioToreAijr {fr. 165), fJKeiv eh to (rvp,n6a-iov crvv iSpSin woWa
Koi Koviopra.
rds pXavras. Schol. ^Xavras' vno^rfpara. oi fie /SXauria, fravddXia £(r;î'd.
For Socrates' habit of going barefoot, see 220 b infra, Pkaedr. 229 a, Xen.
Mem. I. 6. 2, and the note on dwnoSriTos, 173 b supra.
Tolra Stj iKaXXMiricrdiiiiv. ravra is better taken (with Hug and Hommel)
as accus. of "internal object" than (with Stallb.) as accus. of "remoter
object,'' equiv. to 8i(i tiiCth (cp. Prot 310 )s). Elsowhcro in Plato kuWiotti-
(ea-dai means to " plume oneself," " swagger," e.g. Hep. 605 d. Observe the
word-play: "I have put on my finery, because he is such a fine man"
(Jowett): cp. the proverb Spows opolw (195 b).
irapd KoXov. Sc. 'AydBojva —
"to Agathon's (house)"; equiv. to els 'Ayd-
6a>vos above. For " the handsome Agathon," see Prot. 315 d e {tt)v ISeav —
Trdvv KoXdr), Ar. Tliesm. 191 ff.
irws ?X''S TTpis ktK. Cp. 176 B TTwi eêt npos to eppSxrBai Triveiv; Prot.
352b, Parm. 131 E. Cobet's excision of e64\eiv 'w is wanton: cp. (with Ast)
Phaedo 62 C to tovs <j>i\o(r6<j>ovs pabtas civ eSeXetv aTrodvrjfTKeiv.
174 B okXi]tos. The jester (yeXayroirotos) who frequents feasts as an
uninvited guest seems to have been a stock character in Epicharmus; and
in Xen. Symp. Philippus is a person of this type. Araros the comic poet
was, apparently, the first to dub them irapda-iroi. Cp. also Archil. 78. 3 oi8e
8 nAATfiNOZ [174 b
e(f>7), elirov on Owto)? oiroxs av crii KeXevy^. "Ettov to'lvvv, e<}>7],
Iva Kat Trjv irapoifilav Sia<f}0eipcofiev fiera^dWovre^, a)? apa Kol
174 B utTafiaWovres B, Athen., Sz.: iieTaâKovTcs T, Bt.
fifiv Kktideic (yip' fffiav) ^\6es, ola fi^ ^tXor ; and Plut. Q. Conv. VII. 6. 1, p. 707 B
TO 8e Tav €7rtK\r]Taiv edos, ovs vvv *^
(TKias " KoKovfTiv, ov KeK\r]fievovs ai/Tovs,
dXX' vno tS>v KfieXtjiifvav «7rl to Sfiirvoi/ dyo/ievovs, ffi/Tfiro irodev e(r\e Ttpi
ap)(Tjv. cdoKet 8' dn6 ^(OKpaTOvs Aptarodrffiov dvaneitravTos ov KeK\ijfievov €is
'AydOavoi Uvai avv aiiTa icai iraBovra "ri •yfXoiov" (see 174 0, with note). In
Lat. vocare is similarly used of " inviting " (aliquem ad cenam Ter. And. 2. 6.
22), and invocatus=aK.\TiTos in Plant. Gapt. 1. 1. 2 ("invocatus soleo esse in

convivio ").
SiaÔcCpuficv (xcTapdWovTEs. sometimes used of " spoiling " or

hia^deipa is
" stultifying " a statement or argument, Oorg. 495 A, Prot. 338 D. And
e.g.
fieTaôKKfiv of linguistic alteration (transposition, etc.), as in Cratyl. 404 c

{^fp<Tf<f>6vj] for ^€ppi(f>aTTa),
«s fipa ktX The force of Spa is to indicate that the proverh, when
amended, " still, after all " forms of the proverb are extant,
holds good. Two
viz. (1) avTOfiOTOi 8' dyadoi SeiXcSv cttI Sairas lacrt (see Schol. ad h. I., Athen.
IV. 27) ; and (2) avTo/iaToi 8' dyaBoi d7a6(Sv «Vi Sairas lairi. The latter form is
vouched for by the poeta anon, quoted by Athen. i. 8 a (Bergk P. L. G. p. 704),
dyaOhs irphs dyadovs avSpas (iortaa-dpevos fiKov Bacchyl. fr. 33 (22 Blass) :
aiiTopuToi 8' dyaSav fiaiTar ev6)(6ovs irrfpxovrai SiKaioi (j>S>Tes [cp. Zenob. II. 19
avTOfiOTOt S dyadoX dyadatv KTe. ovrtos 6 BaK^vKiSrjs ixpô'aTO Trj irapoifjita, as
•
lipaK\4ovs €7ri<poiTrjtravTos eir\ Tqv oiKLav Ktjvkos tov Tpaxiviov Koi ovTas
fliTovTos]: Cratinus/r. Ill (Mein.) o18' aS6' ^fiels, as 6 waXaios Xdyor, avro- |
fiOTOvs dyaBois livai |

number of post-Platonic
KOfi^Stv in\ baira Bearav : also a
passages cited by Hug, such as Plut. Q. Conv. vii. 6 ad fin. According to the
Scholiast (I) is the original formj which was altered (fieraXXuâr) to (2) by
Cratinu.sand Eupolis and this is the view adopted by Stallbaum, Rettig and
;
others. But Hug's elaborate investigation of the matter proves convincingly,

1 think, that the Scholiast is wrong and that the form with dya6o\ dyad&v
was the original, of which the form with dya6oi 8(i\av is a parody by Eupolis
(or Cratinus). This view, first suggested by Schleiermacher, is also supported
by Bergk (ad Bacchyl. Jr. 33) :
" SchoL Plat. Symp. 174 d a voro aberrat cum
dicit a principio 8ei\S>v e'irl 8aiTas fuisse, quamquam fidem habuerunt cum
alii tum Miiller Dor. ll. 481 : neque enim par fuit Herculem tam gravi
opprobrio hospitem laedere. Eupolis primus, ut videtur, ludibundus SeiXuv
substituit. Locum difficilem Platonis, qui falso criminatur Homerum cor-
rupisse proverbium quod ille omnino non respexit, nemodum probabiliter
expedivit. Alia varietas, quam nostri homines oommenti sunt, SctXoi 8ii\av,
omni auctoritate destituta est." The main difficulty in the way of accepting
this view lies in the words 8iaipd(ipa>p.ev fuTa^dWovTcs. For even if (with most
modem editors) we accept Lachmann's brilliant conjecture 'Aya6<ov'{i), the
change thus involved is so slight that it could hardly be called a 8i.acl}dopd,
nor could the alteration involved in the Homeric account be spoken of as a
174.C] ZYMnOIION 9
" 'AydOwv 67rl Satra? laaiv avrofiaToi dyaOoL" "Ofif}po<; ftev yhp
Kivhvvevei ov fiovov Sia(j>6elpai, aXXa Kal v^piaai ei? ravTrjv rijv
Trapoifiiav TTCTjo-a? yhp top Ayafie/ivova Si,aêp6vT(i)<; dyadov C

^
avSpa Ta troXefUâ, top Be M.eve\emv " fiaX0aKov al'XjirjTijv,"

dvaiav TToiovfievov xal k(TTi&VTO<; tov Ayafji,efivovo<; aK\r)Tov iiroirj- '
aev eKdovra tov MeveXemi' eVt Tr]v Ooivrjv, xetpo) ovTa eTrl tt/v tov
174 B 'Ayddav' Lachmann: ayadS>v BT 8ia(f)fp6vTa)S-i-av8pa + Kai

i<rTiS)VTos om. Athen.
double one {8ia(f>6tlpai Koi i^pla-ai). The former objection, if it stood alone,
might bo obviated by the device of inserting /xri before Sia<^6fipwpfv but in :
view of the passage as a whole this device is inadmissible. We seem forced

to conclude that, whatever the original form of the proverb may have been
(and as to this Hug's view is probably right), the form which Plato had here
in mind was the form (1) given by Eupolis and if Plato knew this form to :
be only a parody of the original (2), we must suppose further that the serious
way in which he deals with it, as if it really were a "wise saw," is only a
—
piece of his fun a playful display of Socratic irony. (Cp. Teuffel, Rhein.
Mus. XXIX. pp. 141 2.) —
'A'yil8<av'...a7aeoC. For the dative cp. Prot. 321 c avopovvn bk avrw epxfrai
Upopridevs. Similar exx. of paronomasia occur in 185 c, 198 c, Gorff. 513 b
{Sij/ios and Demus, son of Pyrilampes), Rep. 614 b (nXxt/jor, Alcinous) cp. :
Riddell Digest § 323. Teuifel (loc. cit.) prefers to retain ayaBSiv, partly
because of the plur. hairas, partly to avoid the elision of the iota but neither ;
of these objections is serious, and as to

the feast in question lasted at
bairas,
least two days, which might in itself suffice to justify the plural. Jowett's
transl. implies that he retains aya6S>v and supposes (1) to have been the
original form of the proverb "demolished" by Socr. and Homer.
"OjJLT^pos yjkv Y^p. The antithesis f]fj.eis be povov bia<j)$€lpop€v^ or the like
is easily supplied from the context : for pkv yap, elliptical, cp. 176 c, and 173 d
supra. The Homer wilfully distorted a proverb which in his
suggestion that
day was non-existent is, as Hug observes, obviously jocose.
vppCirai. The word may retain a flavour of its juridical sense " liable to —
a criminal prosecution for assault and battery" and if so, Siacpdelpa too may :
hint at the crime of "seduction."' Homer is chargeable not only with seducing
but with committing a criminal assault upon the virgin soundness of the
proverb.
174 (loXOaKiv a\.\\Lryr^v. "A craven spearman." II. xvii. 587 oiov bri
MfveXaov vneTpftras, ot to wdpos jrcp /inXdoKor alxPITris. pa\6aK6s, as a
|
variant for pdKaKos, is used by P. also in 195 d, Phaedr. 239 c. Both forms,
Mfrt'Xfws and Mfvf Xnos, are found in Attic prose; the latter, e.g., in Euthyd.
288 c. In Athenaeus v. 3, 188 b we have a criticism of this treatment of
Menelaus.
£kXi]tov lTroCT)irev iXBovra. See II. II. 408 airopaTot bi oi rjKde fioriv dya66s
Mevi\aos : cp. Athen. v. 178 a. Thus the vfipis with which Homer is charged
10 nAATQNOI [174 c
afieivovo<;. tuvt aKOvaa^ elireiv e^T) "lo-w? fievToi KivSwevao) Kal

ijo) ov-^^ «B? (rii XeyeK, to Sw/cpare?, aXX.a Kaff' "O/jirjpov <f>av\,o'; wv
eVt ao(j>ov dvBpo<; livat OoivTjv aicKrjTO's. opa oiv aycov fie rl diro-
D Xoyijar/, w? eyci /j,ev ov'X^ 6fio\oyi](Teo dK\7jT0<; rjKeiv, aW' vtro aov
KeK\r]fji,evoi. " Ivv re Sv," e^rj, " ip'ôfieveo irpo 6 tov" ôvXev-
aofieda 6 ri ipovfiev. aXKa icofiev.
ToiavT arra a<^d<} e^T) StaXe^êj'Ta? levai. tov oZv 'S.coKpa.TT)
eavTm ttw? irpocre'XpvTa tov vovv kuto, rr/v oSov iropeveaOai vtto-
XeiTTOfievov, Kal ireptfievovTo'} ov KeXevetv irpoievai et? to irpoadev.
eVetS^ Be yevicrOat i-jrl rfj olKia Ty ' AydOavo^, dveaiyfievrjv Kara-
E Xafifidveiv rtjv Qvpav, Kai tl e<f>rj avToOt yeXoiov iradelv. ol p.ev
yap evdv<s iralSd Tiva evBodev aTravTijaavTa dyeiv ov KaTeKeivTO ol
dXXoi, Kal KaToXafi^dveiv ijSr] fieXXovTa<i Benrveiv evdv<; S" o5v
174 opa...Ti Bdhm. : apa. ..rtB: 3pa...nT (riW) ayaywv Creuzer

D 6 TOV Gottleber (Horn. K 224) : dSoO BTW om. Hermog. : dXXd la/ifv
T : dXK' faififv B TTopivofifvov viroKe'imadai Rohde Sz. Se (I) Cobet Sz.
8' i Baiter J.-U. E of Photius, b : oi BT : tov W {rav) evhoBtv
Poraon Sz. J.U. Bt. : tov evSov Photius, Jn.
consists in making not an dya66s but a fiaKOoKos ( = Sei.\6s) come axXi/rop

dyadtov eirt SaiTas.
4irl <ro<|>ou dv8po$. troôs, "accomplished," was " a fashionable epithet of
praise in Plato's time, especially applied to poets" (see Rep. 331 e, 489 b,
with Adam's notes).
opa o«v kt\. This correction of the traditional S/>a...rj is certain. Cp.
189 a opa ri irouls: Phaedo 86 d opa ovv...Ti (j>ria-opev. For the dangers of
violating etiquette on such occasions, see Ar. Av. 983 ff. avTap inrjv aiaXriTos
id)!' avoptairos d\a^Q}v |
Xvirij dvovTas Ka\ cmXay^veviLU ijrtdvfijj, |
drj Tore )(prj
TVTTTCiv avTQV irXcvpSiv TO fiera^v.

174 D 2iiv T€ 8v' K7-X. See II. x. 224 (Diomedes loq.) aiv t€ dv ipxofUvo)
Kai re npb 6 tov c'vorjcrfp |
oTTTrtos KtpSos crj- The same verses are quoted more
exactly in Prot. 348 c: cp. also Arist. Pol. iii. 1287'' 13; Cic. ad fain. ix. 7.
For cxx. of how Plato "variia modis multis aftcrt aliena," see Vahlen Op.
Acad. I. jip. 476 ft".
4irei8i] 8i yivia-9ai. The infin. in place of the indie, is due to assimilation

cp. Rep. 614 D fcjirj 8e, e'naSij ou eK^rjvat Tr)v ijfV](riv, noptvttrBai,: see Goodwin
O. M. T. § 755.
174 E Ka£ Ti...'ycXotov iraOeiv. It was an awkward situation in smart
society. Cp. Plut. Conv. 6 p. 628 iXaBe yap Kara Trjv odov vnoXei.<j)6e\s 6
SaKpaTTjS, 6 St irapetfri)\6(v, oTexyS'S (TKia npoâSlôvaa o-apiaTOs iôirtaBc to
(jiuis eôtfTOS.
ot {sibi) goes with diravTijo-avra. Porson's insertion (from Photius) of tS>v

before cvSodev is no improvement : evSoOev is to be taken with diravTrjo-avTa,
and there is no indication that there were any câdtv TraiSes. '
175 A] ZYMnOZION 11
to? ISelv Tov 'AydOwva, 'Xi, (fxivai, 'Apia-roSijfie, «'? koXov ^/eet?
OTTft)? (yvvhenrvriariif el S' aWov tivo^ eveica rj\6ev, el<; av0i<; dva-
l3a\.ov, a>9 Kal ^ê? ^tjt&v ae "va KoXeaaifiii ovx olot t ^ IBelv.
aWa 'ZtOKparr) rjfilv ttw? ovk dyei^ ; Kal iym, e<f)r], fieTaarpeô-
{jjevot ovBa/iov opw Xco/epdrr) errofievov' eiirov oZv on Kal auTo?
/lera 'EtoKpaTovt ^KOi/jut, KX'r}6el<! inr eKeivov Bevp' eVi Selttvov.
K.aX&<s y', e<f>ri, iroiciv cv • aXXa Trot) eariv outo? ; "OTria-dev ep,ov 175
apri ela-pef aWa Oavfid^m Kal avTO'i irov av eirj. Ov aKeyjrr},
eipT), Trai, <})dvai, tov 'Ayd0(eva, Kal elffdêi'; XtOKpaTTi ; crii S', fj K
09, ApicrToSij/Me, nap' Êpvîfiaj(ov KaraKXivov.
III. Kat § fiev etf}rj diroviêiv rov valSa, "va KaraKeoiTO'
aXKov Be riva r&v tralBcav rjKetv dyyeWovTa on ^(OKpdrtji; ovto';
ava-)(a>pri<Taf; iv tw TUiv yeiTovcov Trpodvp^ earrjKe Kal ov KaXovv-
To? OVK eOeXei eiaievai. "Atottov y, e<pr), Xeyet?" ovkovv AcaXets
amhv Kal firj a<j)'âei<! ; Kal os e^ eiTrelv Mi^Sa/iw?, dXX' edre
174 E &T ; wB srvvSeiTrvfiirfK Laur. XIV. 85, Bekk. Sz. t fjT:

T( B e(j)Tjv T ovSa/iij TW iJKoiiu Tb : ^Koi /17 B yT : otn. B
175 A (Ifrjjt IV Cohct ojrou Hirschig eÊVBast: t Stopli.: f'/te BT
c</)i;l/ T iva (irou) vulg. : oirov Tmg. tv TO) Steph. J.-U.: i'v TOV Mdvg.
Kal ov BT: KafjLOv W, Bt. : koI erou t KaXoic Tmg. W: kuXci rec. b
avTov : avBis Herwerden aipri<r7)s T
«ls KoXov i]K«is. " Soj'ez le bienvenu " !

For the construction see Goodwin,
§317.
\6h SuTOv o-« ktX. Hug regards this as a piece of polite mendacity on the
part of Agathon. Are we, then, to construe Alcibiades' statement, x^" H-^^
ovx olos T( ktX (212 e) as a similar exhibition of " Salonweltlichkeit " ?
175 A irap' "E. KaraKXCvov. Usually each kXiVi; held two, but in 175 C
it is said that Agathon had a couch to himself, while in 213 a we find three
on the same couch.
airovf^civ t4v iraiSo. The article indicates that a special slave was set
apart for this duty. For the custom of foot-washing see Plut. Phoc. 20;
Petron. Sat. 31 ; Evang. Luc. vii. 44 Joann. xiii. 5. For the hand-washing
;
see Ar. frag. 427 (pepe, nal, raxfOKS Kara pêipos vSiop, |
Trapdnciine to x^'P""
p-aKTpov.
ZuKpdnjs oStos ktX. The ipsissima verba of the nais are here repeated,
hence the use of oItos and of the def. article with npoBipa in the corrections :
proposed by Madvig and Herwerden this point is overlooked. For trpodvpov,

"porch," i.e. the space between the house-door (avXeia) and the street, see
Smith D. A. I. 661*.
OVKOVV KaXcis ktX. KoKeh is of course future, not pres. as Ruckert wrongly
supposed. For the constr. see Goodwin G. M. T. § 299.
12 nAATQNOZ [175 a
B avTOV. 60o<; yap ri tout' ejêf iviore airoarat oiroi av Tf^J?

etTTijKev. ^fei 8e aiirUa, w? 67<» ol/iai. firj oiv kwuts, aW'
eaT6. 'AW' ovrm XPV froieiv, el aol SoKei, e^r] <f)avai tov 'Aya-
da>va. dW' m TrotSe?, tov<; dWov<; eariaTe. Trai'TW? nrapa-
rifji.a<s,
rlOere o ti av ôvXtjcrde, iireiSdp Tt? vfiip (i-q eêcnr}Kri —o eym

ovSeircoTrore iiroirjaa' vvv oZv, vo/iiôvre^ Kai efie u</) vfi&v KeKXij-
C <T0ai, eTTL SeiTTVov Koi TOi/ffSe tous aWous, depaTrevere, tpa v/id<s
'
eiraiv&fiev.
McTa TavTa eî} <r<â? fiev SeiTri'eti', tov Se 2ta«cpaTJj ov/e
175 B toJto T Priscian: roiovrov W iviore... ea-rqKiv del. Voeg.

ei^r) T: om. B iircibav Tis...iifi BT: iirei ris...ov ixfj L. Schmidt: ciret
ov Sfj Tis.../i^ Hug: eVei S^ Tir...oi /i^ Sz.: e'jrel koi Wo-is.../*^ (f</)eo-TijKOi)
Verm.: €1 -y' 6 7-a/iiar.../i4 Usener; tireiSav avr6c.../i^ cj. Bt.: eiye dvayKi; tw...
;i^ coniciebam ecjtea-TrjKji T eêur^KijW: iêarrjuei ^ "latet f^forijicei''
: :
Usener
175 B iravTws iraparCOtTj. For the use of Travras with imper., cp. Xen.
Cyrop. VIII. 3. 27 navras Toivvv...8eiîu /ioc irf. Oecon. XII. 11, III. 12. For
irapanOrjfu of " putting on the table," cp. iSep. 372 C TpaytjfiaTa ttov rrapa-
dfjao/itv airois ktX. Reynders adopts the reading wavras, koi irapaTiBcTe.
lirnSdv...)!^ l(j>€<mJKD. These words are difficult. They should naturally
mean (as Stallb. puts it) "si quando nemo vobis est propositus"; and so
Stallb. proposes to construe them, taking the clause as dependent on and
limiting o ti hv Bov\r]a-6e. This, however, is, as Hug argues, almost certainly
wrong. If we retain the text of the mss. we can only explain the phrase by
—
assuming an ellipse ''serve up what dishes you like (as you usually do)
whenever no one is in command." So Zeller renders " tragt uns getrost auf,
was ihr woUt, wie ihr es gewohnt seid, wenn man euch nicht unter Aufsioht
nimmt," etc. ; and Rieckher (Rhein. Mus. xxxiii. p. 307) " Machet es wie ihr
es immer macht, wenn man euch nicht beaufsichtigt (und das habe ich ja
noch nie gethan), und setzt uns vor was ihr mBget." Most of the emendations
offered (see crit. n.) are based on the assumption that the clause in question
qualifies the leading clause (jtuvt-ws irapanBere) none of them are convincing,
:
and the construction oi /i^.-.eêor^Kfl (the pres.-perf.) assumed by Schanz

and llug lacks support. If compelled to resort to conjecture, the best device
might be to read ei ye p.rj for ineihav, cut out the /i^ after vpiv, and change
the mood of the verb to e'<f>iaTT]Kev — following in part the suggestions of
Usener. The ordinary admit of Jowett's rendering, "serve up
text does not
whatever you please, for there is no one to give you orders hitherto I have ;
never left you to yourselves." As regards the force of o...inoii)aa, L. Schmidt

explains the clause to mean "nunquam autem rem ita ut nunc institui,"
implying that the concession to the slaves was unusual: Teuffel, on the
contrary, sees in it a piece of ostentation on the part of Agathon, boasting
of his humanity. The former is clearly wrong.
175 d] lYMnOIION 13
eiaievai. tov oiv Âyadcova 7roWa/ct9 KeKeveiv fieTairkfi-'âadat

Tov "ZcoKparr], I Se ovk iav, rjiceiv oiv avTOV ov ttoXvv )^p6vov,
0)9 eltiidei, BiarpiylravTa, dWh fiuKitrra <r<â<i fiecovv SenrvovvTa<;.
TOV ovv 'Ayddava —rvy^dveiv yap ecrxo-Tov KaraKeifievov fiovov —/
Aefip , e<^r) ^dvai, ScuAC/sare?, Trap' e'/te KaraKeia-o, 'iva Kol tov D
aoijiov diTTOfievo'; trov diroXavaw, o aoi "irpoa-eaTT) iv rots irpodv-
175 G f 8( BW : *** 8c T (tov 8e fuisse videtur) : airov 8e vulg. : t Sc

cj. Bekk. OVK iav B: ovKav T D AtrToiitvos (rov TW: om. B, J.-U. Sz.
npotrearrj T : 7rp6<rf(rTiv B
175 iroXXaKts KtXtveiv. This is an ex. of the prea. infin. representing

an inipf. indie. : "He said, iheiirvovfiev, 6 8e S. ovk. dirfifi- 6 ovv *A. cKtkfvtv
iya> St OVK e'iav" where see parallels). The accus. ?,
(Goodwin 0. M. T. § 119,
of the speaker, is here used in proferoucG to the more regular iiomin. (ainit)
in order to balance the accus. roc 'KyaBava cp. Gorg. 474 b iya o'/iai koI ifii :
Koi (re...fiyfia-6ai, and below 175 E.

us cluSci. To be taken closely with ov n. xp- '^^ should rather say '
"contrary to his usual custom," the sense being "he arrived unusually soon
for him." For a striking instance of Socrates' i6os see 220 c, where 7ro\vv
Xpovov dUTpiyjrev*
H(tXi.(rTa...S6nrvovvTas. For pAurra of approximate measurement, cp.
Parm. 127b irepl errj poKurra jreVre koI f^r/KovTa: Tim. 21 B, Crito 43 a.
Nowhere else in Plato is peaovv joined with a participle, nor does L. and S.
supply any parallel.

iaxttTov...|tovov. Agathon occupied the last kXivt] on the right: this was
the "lowest seat" at the table, and commonly taken, in politeness, by the
host. The seat of honour {npovopi)) was the left-hand place on the kXiVi;
furthest to the left. Thus if four KKivai are placed in a row, numbered
A— D, and each seating two persons, the person who occupies A' is termed
irpmToc, and the occupant of D* taxaTos: as thus
r-T— 1 i—pn r~i~i r~r~i
At this "Banquet" Phaedrus as occupying A' is described as n-pSros in 177 d:

see also the discussion between Socrates and Alcibiades in 222 b. Cp. Theophr.
Char. 21 6 Be ptKpo(f>iK6Tipos toiovtos tk olos (TTrovbdatu enl SfiTri/oi/ icXijflfif Trap'
avTov TOV KaXeVavra 8cinvrl(Tat : Stob. Flor. XIII. 36 Aiovi(TiOi..,a.Tipaâ>v airrov...
KaTeK\iVfv avTov iv Trj itrxaTji X^'Pf-
175 D ToC <ro<|)ov. .diroXtt<l<r<ii. tov itoiôv is neut., being the antecedent of
.
o,not in agreement with aov " that I may enjoy the piece of wisdom which
:
occurred to you." The omission of ATTTopevos a-ov by B is probably accidental

without the words (as Teufifel observes) Socr.'s remark {iav Attt.) would be less
natural.
14 nAATQNOZ [175 D
pot?. SrjXov ryap on €vpe<; avro koI ejêt?* ov yap av irpoaireaTr)';.
Koi rov "liOSKpaTT) KaOiiêcrOav koX elweiv ori Ew av e'xpi, (jydvai, (2
ÂiydOav, el toiovtov e'ii) rj aoîa &<tt e« rov irXrjpearepov et? ro

Kevarepov peiv qfiSiv, eav airrcofieOa aXXr/Xav, ooairep to iv Taiia, ttoXKov Ti/jLa)p,at ttjv
irapa ao\ KardicXicnv olpai yap fie irapd aov ttoW^? Ka\ KaXrji<T^7]Ti]cn,fio<;, wcrTrep ovap o?icra, rj he arj Xap,irpa\Te Kal iroKXrjv
eirihoaiv e-)(ovaa, fj ye irapd aov veov ovto<; ovtco aôBpa iêXafiyjfe
Kal eKâvrj^ eyevero irpunjv ev fidpTvai tcov 'EXXj^wwi/ irXeov rj
Tpicr/jLvpioi<;. 'T^SptoTT^? el, e(j>7], u> 'ZaKpare^, 6 'Ayddcov. Kal

ravra fiev Kal oXiyov varepov BiaSiKaaoiJ.eda eyco re Kal ai)
175 D 7-0 BT : tov corr. Coisl., J.-U. Sz. cplov : opyavmi Cornarius
v\iarr]piov vel ijBrjviov Fischer ex Trjs..,Kfva>r4pav del. Voeg. Naber
Ii Tifiaiiiai T : TijxS>iiev B : TifiSt /lev Stallb. /jie del. Usener koi B :
^ Koi TW rj yeT: tt y€ B Koi : aWa vulg.
ov 7oLp av irpoairô-Ti]s. The protasis is suppressed : Stallbaum supplies

£1 fifi cvpcs avTo : while Hug explains the phrase as a conflate of two thoughts,
viz, (1) oitK CIV airifTTT^s el fir) eSpes, and (2) ov •jrpoaTTea'njs np\v evpeiv.
€ls TO KtvwTcpov. FiciHUs renders "ut in vacuum hominem ex pleniore
ipso contactu proflueret," and many edd. adopt t6v in preference to to (so
too Jowett's transl.).
uo-irep To...vSii>p ktX. Editors from Riickert down generally accept the
explanation of this passage offered by Geol. empty the other Two cups, one
full, are placed in contact a woollen thread, with ono end inserted in the full
:
cup, the other hanging into the empty cup, serves by the law of capillarity to
convey the fluid from the one to the other.
175 E c|>avXi)...Kal a|ji<|>io-P'i]n<o-ip.os. "Meagre" in quantity and "question-
able" in quality, in antithesis to ttoXX^ in quantity and koX^ in quality.
ttoXXtiv «irC8oo-iv ^xovo-a. Hug supposes an astral allusion "like a quickly- —
rising star." This, however, is not necessarily conveyed by the term «7riSoo-ir,
for which cp. Theaet. 146 n tj vemr)s els nav twiSoatv ex"> ""^ tlio intrans. use
of iniSMvai, I'rot. 318 A, T/ieaet. ISO D, etc.
oStw o-ifiaSpa (crX. Notice the ironical tone exaggeration coupled with —
a purple patch of poetic diction " shone out with such dazzling splendour :
before the eyes of three myriads of Greek spectators."

'Yppio-Tiis «l. " What a scoffer you are !" Observe that v^pis is one of the
main charges laid against Socr. by Alcibiades also (219c, etc.); cp. Introd.
§ n. B.
"We will formally plead our claims in regard to
Ta£Ta...Sia8iKairo|iE8a.
these heads." " Technically diadicada denotes the proceedings in a contest
for preference between two or more rival parties either as to the iiossession
176 a] ZYMnOIION 15
irepl T?)? (ro<j)ia<!, 8iKa<rrf} j(pa>fievoi rm Aiovva'a' vvv he Trpbt to

Seiirvov irpwra Tpeirou. /
IV. MeTii TavTa, e^rj, KaraKKivevroi; tov %o)Kpdrov<; Koi 176
henrvrj<Tavro<; koX rmv aXKwv, (nrovZd<; re a<â<; Troiija'acrOai, kul
aaavra'! tov Oeov Koi rdWa to, vofjii^6/j.eva Tpeireadat irpoi tov
troTov Tiiv ovv Ylavaaviav e^rj \oyov TotovTov rivo^ Karap'Xêiv.
Etei/, avBpes, <}>dvat, Tiva rpoirov paara Triop,e6a ; iyo) fikv ovv
Xeiyw Vfuv on rm ovTt irdvv âXeTrw? e^^w viro tov %ê? ttotov Kal
175 E nepi Trjs (roqylas del. Hirschig 176 (ms) Kai Ta>v Rohde A
Kal TaXXa Kara Ast : Ka\...voiii^6iicva post TroirjcratTdat transp. Steinhart
:
&v8pfs ^vdpfs Sauppe Sz.

: pfio-ra BT jj8i<TTa yp. t :
of property or as to exemption from personal or pecuniary liabilities.... The

essential difference between diadicada and the ordinary hUm is, that all
claimants are similarly situated with respect to the subject of dispute, and
no longer classified as plaintiffs and defendants" (Smith, D. A. i. 620'').
TTcpi TTjs (ro<j)ias, added loosely as an afterthought, serves to define roOra:
Teuffel, as against Jahn, rightly defends the words and they serve to strike ;
one of the keynotes of the dialogue.

SiKacrTxj...T$ Aiovia-ia. Dionysus is an appropriate choice since it was
under his auspices that Agathon {nparjv) had engaged in an dyav and won
a prize for poetic a-otjiia. There may also lie in the words (as Wolf and Rettig
suppose) a jocular allusion to the o-o<j}ta which is ars bibendi, wherein also
Agathon was SwaTaraTos (176 c). Compare also the pastoral pipe-contests
of Theocritus, and Theognis 993 ff. ft...a6'\ov... troi t fti/ koi f'/xoi a-offîijs wipi
\
BtjpiaravToiv, yvoirjs \' otraov ovav Kpi(T(rov(S fjfiiovoi.

\
Cp. Introd. § II. B.
176 A
o-irov8as...vopt(S(i.€vo. Plato spares us the details of the ritual
proper to such occasions. From other sources we may gather that it included
(1) a libation of unmixed wine to ayaBbs haipxov (Ar. Eq. 105, etc.) (2) the ;
clearing, or removal, of the tables (Xen. Symp. ii. 1); (3) the fetching, by
the jraiSef, of a second supply of water for the hands (Ar. Vesp. 1217 etc.);
(4) the distribution of wreaths among the guests (Theogu. 1001, Ar. Acharn.
1145); (5) the pouring out of three libations, viz. (a) to Zeus Olympios and
the Olympian gods, (6) to the Heroes, and (c) to Zeus Soter (Schol. ad Phileb.
66 D ; Aesch. Suppl. 27, etc.) ;(6) the singing of a Te Beum (aStiv tov 6f6v,
wmaviCfiv Xen. Symp. il. 1, Alcman/r. 24b, etc.): see Hug's exhaustive note.
Riickert wrongly makes rSXKa ra vopiôpeva depend on Sa-avras supply (as :
Reynders) iroirja-apivovs. For koi tgXXo, cp. (with Vahlen) Euthyd. 294 c,
Rep. 400 D : for ra vopiôpeva, quae maris sunt, cp. //. Ale. 151 B.
rlva Tp6irov pîrro. Schol. paara- to rjSiiTTa evravSa ar/paivci. Cp. Od. IV.
565 rfj irep {sc. in Elysium) prjiarq îot^ and the combination paara sal :
TJSurra, Xen. Mem. ll. 1. 9. (See also Vahlen Op. Acad. il. 212 ff. ctd
Phaedo 81 o).
irilvu x*'^'^™* ^X"- The notion is " I was roughly handled in my bout with
the wine-god yesterday " : cp. Theaet. 142 b pâXeTrSr ^xî- ^"'o Tpavjiarav rtvav.
16 nAATQNOZ [176 a
ttoWovs Traprjare
Biofiai avaylrvx^<! rivoi, dlfiai Bk koX vfi&v tovs —
B yap x^^^' <TK0Treia6e o?>u, rivi Tpoira av mi paara irivoi/xev. rov
otiv kpiaroâvr) eliTfiv, ToOto fievroi e3 XiyeK, do Tlavaavia, to
^
/' ttuvtI rpoiru) irapaa-Kevda-aadai, paarmvqv Tiva rrji Trocreo)?- Kal
yap avTOi elfii t&v X^^''

êâTrTia/jievcov. aKovcravra o^v ainStv
e^T] 'Eipvîfiaxov tov 'AKovfievov 'H Ka\&i, ^dvai, Xeyere. Kat
'in evb<; Beofiai v/jL&v aKovaai, trSi'; exet Trpo? to eppaxrffai, viveiv
'Ayddtov. OvSa/jicoi, (}>dvat, ov8' aiTO<! eppio/xai. '^p/iaiov av eirj
C '^P'lv, r] S' 6'?, a>? eoiKev, ifioi re Kal ' ApicnohrjiJiat Kal âiBpo) kul
TotcrBe, el u/tet? ol BwaTcoTaroi Trivecv vvv dTreiprjKare' rifieL<; /lev
yap del dBvvaroi. âxpaTr) B' eâipSt \oyov iKavot yap Kai
dfKftorepa, Hxxr iâpKeaei avrm OTrorep' av iroiGip.ev. eiretBrj ovv
fioi BoKel ovBelir&v irapovTwv Trpo0v/J-a><s exeiv ttjOo? to ttoKvv
iriveiv oTvov, iVto? av iym irepl tov fiediffKeadai olov eart TdXTjdi)
Xeycov ^ttov av elr}u driBri<;. ifiol yap Brj toOto ye olfiai Kard-
D BrfKov yeyovevai e'/c tjjs laTpiKfj<i, on pj;a\e7roi' TOt? dvOpdnroK; rj
fjieOri ecTTi" Kal ovre avTO'{ eKwv elvai iroppco e9eXi]aaifii av irieiv
176 A jrapô-T6 BTW: Trap^re in mg. rec. b B irapaaKevda-aa-dai TW

7rapacrK€vd{l€t7daL B ai/rcov T ; avTov B ''Epvîfiaôv T : tov *'Epvîp.a\ov B
aKOvpevov W : anovfiivov BT xni : /caiVoi Rohde epp&trdai aecl. Cobet
TTiVfiv, 'Aya^wvos Vahlen C c'âtpG Heindorf : f âipo) BT aijS^yT: dijXijyB
176 B "soaked," "drenched." Cp. Lucian £accA. 7 xapij-

p«pairTio-|x^vuv :
Kol fifâiTTia-peva and the use of ê^peyficvos, Eubul. Incert. 5 fii9ij fiapovvri
:
;
Ppcxêis Eur. El. 326 Sen. Ep. 83 mersus vino et madens

: Hor. C. iv. 5. 39 ;
dicimus...sicci...dicimus uvidi. A similar "baptism" is described in Evenos

2. 5—6, « Sf rrokis TTveiacicv {sc. o 'RaK)(Os) dniarpairTai pev epwras, jSaTTTifet |
S' vTTvto yelrovi tov 6avdrov of which we lind an echo in Clem. Alex. Paed.
:
II. ii. 27^ (Stahlin) iiro piSr/s âvnôptvos eis vrrvov. There may be an
underlying allusion to Eupolis' play BaTrrai (cp. Bergk P. L. O. ii. p. 268).
176 ifaipu X^Yov ;
" I leave out of account" : cp. Phaedr. 242 b, Rep.
394 b, 492 e. For Socrates as inconvincible "with wine and wassail," see
Alcibiades' description, 220 a.
ir«pl Toii jxeBuo-KEo-Sai. A favourite subject of discussion with moralists,
e.g. Theognis 473 ff., 600 ff. ; Laws l. 677 d fif., Xen. Symp. il. ; and the treatise
irepX piBrjs of Antisthenes.
fTT0v...cin8tjs. "Less you were in the mood
likely to bore you," sc. than if
for wine-bibbing. Compare (with Wolf) Hor.
1 quae virtus ct Sat. li. ii. fi'.
quanta, boni, sit vivere parvo...discite non inter lances mensasque nitentes.
176 D x*^"''*'''"'^ V-^^- Similarly in 180 b we have neut. adj. with
masc. subst. {6(i,crrepov...ipa<TTr]s). For the sentiment op. Ar. Vesp. 1253
KUKOV TO iriveiv ktX. Theogn. 211 olvov roi irivetv irovKi/v KaKov
: Xen. :
176 E] lYMnOIION 17
ovre aXKij) a-vfi/SovKevcrai/jLi, aWa)<; t6 xal KpanraX&vra en ex rrj<;
'rrpoTepai,a<s. A\Xa fiijv, 6<j)i} <j)dvai inroXaôvra âiBpov rov

M.vpptvovaiov, eycoyi croi emda ireideaOai aXXo)? re Koi cltt &v
irepi larpiKri<; \6777if' vvv 8', av ei5 fiovXevrnvrai, xal oi Xonrot.
ravTa Sr/ dKova-avTa<; crvyxaipelv Travraf jj,tj Sici fiidr]'; iroirjaacrdai E
TTjv iv Tm irapovTi crvvovcrLav, dW' ovrw irivovra'; irpbi ^Sovtjv.
V. rov '^pvîfiaj(pv, tovto fiev SeSoK-
'ETretS'^ toLvvv, <f)dvai,
oaov av eKaaroi ôvXr/rai, ivdvayKei; Se p/qZev elvai,

rai, TTiveiv
TO fiera tovto elaTfyovfiai Tr]v p,ev dpTi elaekdovaav avKrjrpihcb
'XCLupeiv edv, avKovaav eavrfj fj av ôvKqTai ral<; yvvai^l toi?
evQov, rjp.a'i Be Bia Xoycov dWi]Xoi<; avvelvai to Tijuepov Kol
176 D KpaiTToKStvTa T : KpatnaKovvTa B : KpaiwdKavTi Hirschig <j)alhpou

T : <j)ai8p<ov B nvpivoicriov T Xf'yeir T itv TW : av B /SouXeiJ-
avrai COIT. Ooisl. Bast : /SouXtoiroi BTW : fiovKovrai vulg. : (au) ôvKoivT &v
Thiersch : (nS) ôvXovrai Ast : (av) av ^nvXavrai Kreyenbiihl E auXij-
TpiSa T ; avKiTplda B fj civ: rjav B : €av T
Synvp. II. 26 fjv fiev ddponv TO noTov iyêa/ifSa, Ta)(v rjpXv nai to. (rmjiaTa kox
a'l For the pedantic reference to ^ larpiKf), cp. 186 a.
yvStfiai (r<f>aKovvTat ktX.
KpaiiraXuvra. Tim. Lex. Plat, explains by ?n dn-o Ttjs fifdrjs âpwo/ievov.
For the accus., in place of dat. (in appos. to aXXm), cp. 188 d fiiuv...Svva-
p-ivovs Rep. 414 a, etc.
:
viv 8'... 01 XoiiroC. With

we must supply o-ol Treta-ovrai, as Stallb.
oi Xoittoi
and Winckelmann observed. Rettig alone, of later editors, retains the reading
vvv 8' av (S ôvXovTai, with Wolf's rendering, "nunc bene est, quod item
reliquos id velle video"; but, as Hug remarks, that ev fiovXavrai can mean
" bene estquod volunt " lacks proof.
1761! o«Tco...irpAs qSoviiv. ovTas is frequently used thus in combination
with adverbs (esp. paSias, etKtj, dirXSr, and the like see Blaydes on Ar. Vesp. ;
461) where it has "a diminishing power" (L. and S.), e.cf. 180 c infra, Gorg.
503 d; cp. the force of sic in such phrases as "iacentes sic temorc" (Hor.
G. II. xi. 14).
TouTo iilv kt\. The
antithesis to the juew-clause lies, not in the clause
i-iravayKts Se but in to peTa tovto kt\. Op. Arist. Pol. 1278'' 6 tTrel
/i. eivai,
8e TavTa dicopKrraij to pera TavTa O'Keirreov irorepov kt\.

ivdvayMS. Cp. Theogn. 472 »rai» yap avaynaiov XPW* avirjpov e(j)v rcS |
niveiv 8' i6fKovTi irapatrTahov olvoxofiTO) where a similar relaxation of com- —

pulsory rules is advocated.
tlo-tiYoCntti. " I propose," suadeo cp. Crito 48 a Xen. Mem. 11. 7. 10.
: ;
TTjv...a«XT)TpC8o. was the fashion at convivia to provide pipers, dancers,

It
jesters, jugglers et hoc genus omne to amuse the guests. Cp. Xen. Symp. 11. 1,
Rep. 373 a kXivoi r«...(cal fToipai koi ntppaTa (with Adam's note); Ar. Ack.
1090 ff. ; also Protag. 347 c, d (see next page).

Tats ?v8ov. Sc. iv T» yvvaiKfim.
B. P. 2
18 nAATQNOI [176 E
177 Bi o'imv Xo'yiui', el ôvKeade, edeXto vfuv elarjiyâaadai. ^dvai St;
7rdvTa<; Koi ôvXecrdai Kal KeKeveiv avrov ela7]iyeia-dai. elveiv ovv

Tov 'Eipv^lfiaj(ôv on 'H fiev jjloi dp'xrj rov Xoyov eVrl Kara rr/v
EivpiniBov MeXaviTrirTiv ov yap e'/io? o /Mvdoi, dXXa âiSpov

TovSe, ov fieXXio Xeyeiv.( 't>alBpo<; yap eKacrTOTe tt/so? fxe dyavax-
r&v Xeyei Ov Seivov, <f)r]a-l,v, u> 'Ejou^t/ta^jê, aKXoi,<i fiev riai 9e5)v
vfj,vov<i Kal irai&va'i elvai virb rSsv iroirjTwv 'ire7roii]fiivov<;, rm Se
177 A Kai ante /3ouX. seel. Hermann Sz.; kuI fiovXio-dm del. Voeg.
Tratavas W : naiovas BT : irmavas bt
8i otuv X^Yuiv. For an appreciation of the a-wovirla 8ia Xdymi', cp. Theogn.
493 fiP. vfiels 5' ev ^vdeiaBe napa KprjTTJpi fievovres... is to peaov <j>a>v€vvT€s \
6p£>s ev\ Koi avvdnaa-iv ;(oi/ri»r a-vp-woaiov yiverai ovk ti)âpi- Simplio. in
|
£!jpici. 33. 6, p. 266 KoKSiS e^prjrai oTi X<iipis \6ry(ov rpdneâ <l>dTvrjs ovdev
rj
Stafjiepti which is probably a reminiscence of Protag. 347 c, D koi yap ovroi
{^sc. ol âvKoi Koi ayopaioijy 8ia to prj dvvaaBai dWrfKois dt* eavT&v avveivai ev
T6> TTOTft) /AJjSe fita TTJs coVTOtv (fxovijs Kal TOiV \6yaiv TU)V iavToiv VTTO diraiSeva-iaSf
Tiplas iToiovtTL Tas aiXrjTplSas ktX. Cp. Phaedr. 276 D.
177 A ô'vai tempting to excise (with Hermann, Teufi'el
St| kt\. It is
and Hug) the first Kai and to construe i^dvai closely with pov\ea-6ai, as
balancing KcXeveiv eia-rjyeia-Oai, n-dvTas being the subject of both the leading
inflnn., (jtdvai and KiXeieiv cp. 177 e ^vv4<j>aa-dv Te koi (KfXfvov Euthyd. 274 c
: :
o T€ ovv KTjjaiTfiros a-vv€<f>ri...Kai oi oXXoi, xai iKeKevov...inihflâtT6ai kt\. If

the be retained, it seems most natural to take KeXevcti' as dependent
first Kai
on (jidvai: Stallb., however, puts a C07nma after fiovXfo-dai, as if making
KfXevfii/ parallel to <j)dvm and so too, apparently, Zellcr.
:
KaTo Ti^v MtXavdriTTiv. Euripides wrote two plays of this name, M. ij o-o0ij
and M. SfcrpSiTis. The reference here is to the former {Frag. 488 Nauck), ovk
cfjios 6 piiBos dXX' ijiris îjrpos ndpa, ktX. Melanippe, a daughter of Aeolus,
bore two sons to Poseidon; they were suckled by a cow, and brought to
their grandfather Aeolus as ôvyfvjj HpaTa when he proposed to burn them, :
Melanippe appeared and tried to dissuade him, arguing Sti oiiSev Tipas ioTiv.
According to another account, M. was a daughter of Choiron, seduced by
Aeolus, and finally metamorphosed into a mare. Cp. Apol. 20 e ov yap ep6v
ip5> TOV \6yov, ktX. Hor. Sat. ir. ii. 2 neo meus hie sermo est sed quae
:
j)raecepit Ofellus.
Oi Seivov ktX. With this passage, cp. Isocr. ix. 5 — 8, and x. 12 with its
scornful reference to encomiasts of "humble-bees, salt-diets, and the like"
(see Introd, § ii. b (e)).
v)i,vavs Kol iraiuvas. Properly speaking il/ii/ot are odes set for the lyre,
TratScff odes set for the flute and sung esp. in honour of Apollo. "The paean
is a hymn (1) of supplication or propitiation during the pain or danger; (2) a
thanksgiving after it is past" (see Smith, D. A. ll. 307 s.v.).
177 c] ZYMnOIION 19
'
EpWTt, TrfKlKOVTffi OVTl Kol TOtTOWTO) ^6&5, firjSk eva TTCOTTOTe Tocrov- B
Twv yejovoTiov TroirjTtbv ireiroirjKevai firjSev iyKco/jUov ; el Be ôvKei
av aKe-âa-dai tov<; ')(pijaTov<; aoif)i(TTd<i, 'UpaKXeovt jxev Kot
aWaiv iiraivov<! KaraXoydBriv ^vyypd<peiv, wairep o êXTiiTTo^
Tlp68iKO<:' Kal TOVTO fjLev rjTTOv Kul dav/iaarov, aW' eycoye rjSr]
TH/i evervxpv î^Xirp avBpov <roôv, ev & ivrja-av a\ee\,eiav, Kal aXXa Toiavra (TV)(ya iSoi^

av eyic€Katp,ia<Tfjbeva' to ovv toiovtcov fiev nepi 7roXXr)V cnrovhrjv C
TToirjcracrOai, "Epmra Be firjBeva -Trco dvOpmirmv TeroXfiT/Kevai ell
TavTTjvl rrjv ^fiepav a^t'ffl? vfivfjcrai • dXX ovTa><; rffxeXriTai to(tovto<;
6e6<;. Tavra Bij /Moi BoKec ev X67en/ âiSpo^. eym ovv eindvfio)
177 B /wjSei' : )xi;8e Valckenaer koi ante tovto del. Thiersch koi
Ijrrov davfiaarov Wolf Thiei'sch koi ante davfiaa-rov oin. Steph. Bast.
avSfHts (TO(j)ov T om. B, Sz.
: aXJjeXiav T : wfjieXeiav B C (ttoXXoit)
ttoXXt/v Hirsclug cifi'ms T: (iîS B {Sn) ovras Wyttcnbach
rmeXijadai TO(rovTov 6eiv Steph. XiydV. îynv cj. Bdhm.
ti)Xiko£t<u. " A
god SO venerable" Phaedrus holds Eros to be the most
:
ancient of deities, see 178 b. The complaint was not entirely well-grounded,
since before this date (416 B.c.) hymns to Eros of a eulogistic character had
already been published by Sophocles {Antig. 781 ff.), and Euripides (ffippol.
525 S.), and possibly others.
177 B el Si poiXet. This phrase serves to introduce a fresh point, marking
the transition from poets to "sophists"; cp. 209 D, 220 D («' de ôv\ea6e),
Lack. 188 c, etc. but to add an infin., as here {iTKi-âirBai.), is unusual.
:
Tovs xp1'"'">^s <ro(j)«rT(ls. " The worthy sophists " ; considering that '
Phaedrus is the speaker, we must suppose that the adj. is seriously meant,
not ironical.
KaraXoYdSifv $vYypa(j>civ. "Writing in prose," oratione soluta. Cp. Isocr.
II. 7 Kai tS>v ficra itirpov iroirjiiarav Kal tS>v KaTa\oyd8rjv (TvyypajifiaTmv : Lysis
204 D, Laws 811 E, 975 D.
ua-ir€p...np6StKos. This alludes to Prodicus's celebrated parable "The
Choice of Heracles," for which see Xen. Mem. ll. i. 21 For Prodicus of fi'.
Geos, see Zeller Presocr. Phil. vol. li. pp. 416 ff., 473 (E. T.); Gomperz
Or. Thinkers (E. T.) i. pp. 425 ff.
^TTov Kal. For the unusual position of uai after the comparative, cp. Xen.
Cyr. I. vi. 38 ravra yap pSXKov koi iâirarav Svvarai.
IvTJa-av oXes- Logically, of coiu'se, the subject ought to be ewaivos, not
aXey. The same î^Xiov is alluded to in Isocr. x. 12 TSyv...Tovs ôp^vKiovs
Kai TOVS ciKas koi to TOiavra ôvXrjdfvrtov e'naivt'iv its authorship is now :
generally ascribed (as by Sauppe, Blass, Hug) to the rhetor Polycrates : see
further Introd. § ii. B (e).
177 TO ovv...v|ivTifrat. The infin. may be explained (with Ast) as an ex.
of the infin. "indignantis," cp. Ar. Nuh. 819 ro Am vofiiêiv Svra TrjKiKovTovi
2—2
20 nAATfiNOI [177 c
ajjâ fiev tovto) epavov elaeveyKeiv xal ')(api<jaadai,, ap,a K ev tc3

TrapovTt-îrpeTrov fioi Soxei elvai, rjpZv rot? irapovat Kocr/itjaai rov
Jl-Qeov. ^ el otiv ^vvSoKei kol vfiiv, yevoir av ^/iiv ev \d70t? Ixavr)
Siarpiîj' SoKei <ydp fioi, •x^pfjvai, eKoarov -^ficip \6yov elirelv eirauvov
"^paTO's iiri Seîa cJ? av hvvrjrai KdWiarov, ap')(eiv Be âiBpov

TrpSiTOV, etreihr] koI tt/swto? KaraKeirai Kot eariv (ifia irarrjp rov
Xoyov. OiSeii trot, c3 'Epv^C/jLwxê, (f>dvai, rov ^coKpaTi), evavna
yjrTjcfiieiTai. oiire yap av irov eyoi diro<f)r)a-aifH,, o? ovSev (fyjfic dXXo
E €iri(TTaa6ai rj ra eptoriKa, ovre ttov Âyddcov Kal Ilaucrai'ia?, ovSe
p,r)v ApiaTO<])dv'rj(}, w irepl Aiovvaov Kal 'A^poSirijv iraaa fj Sia-
177 C TovTOH Bdhm. Koi )(apiaaa6ai del. Hartmann D {irepi)

"EpioTos Hirschig KdWia-ra W apxeiv : \iyeiv Hirachig St irparov
âidpov vulg. E a^poh'iTT] T 17 om. T
Spavov elo-evfyKtiv. Symholum dare: cp. Laws 915 E, 927c its i'pavov ela--
<f)ipovTa iavTm —the only other instances of epavos in Plato. For a defence of
the text against Hartmann, who excises icai xa/JiVao-tfai, see Vahlen Op. Acad.
II. 296. This passage
echoed in Aristid. Or. t. i. p. 18.
is
177 D 80K61 7dp (101. " My sentence is," an official formula cf. Dem. i. 2, :
IV. 17. Hence the point of Socrates' phrase ivavria i/ojcîetrat, four lines below.
\6yov...'iiTaivov. Cp. 214 B, Phaedr. 260 B itvvtiBus \6yov inaivov Kara
TOV ovov,
ml Beîd. "From left to right": cp. Hep. 420 E (with Adam's note);
Theaet. 175 E. Critias 2. 7 koi Trporrocnis opiyeiv iirtbiîa.
KiiXXio-Tov. Notice that, in Eryximachus' view, the first requisite is
KoKKos, and contrast the view of Socrates in 198 Dfi".
TTttT'^p Tou X070V. I.e. eloTjyiiTfis TOV X., as Plutarch explains (Plat. Q.
1000 f) the same phrase recurs in Phaedr. 257 B, cp. Theaet. 164 e 6 irurfip
:
TOV pvBov Lys. 214 a waripes ttjs <To<j)ias koi r)yepAves.

:
TO ^puTiKd. The objects or principles with which ^ ipaniKri Hx"') {Phaedr.

257 a) is concerned; cp. 186c, 212b, Lysis 204b. This passage is alluded to
by Themist. Or. xill. p. 161, Max. Tyr. diss. xxiv. p. 288 for its significance :
here, see Introd. § 11. b.
ovTt 7rov...Kal. naX is used rather than oSt€ because Pausanias and Agathon
formed "ein Liebespaar'' (Hug).
177 E irepl Ai6vu(rav Kal 'A<|>poS{TT|v. There are many points of mutual
connexion between Eros, Dionysus and Aphrodite. Thus, Dionysus is the
patron-god of the theatre, as shown by the phrases oi 7C€p\ tov a. Texy^'ai,
"actors" (Arist. Probl. xxx. 10), and Atovuo-oKdXaxff, "stage-lackeys" (Arist.
Rhet. III. 1205* 23); and on the comic stage erotic scenes were frequent.
Moreover, Dionysus was sometimes represented (as by Praxilla of Sicyon,
c. 450 B.C.) to be a son of Aphrodite ; and in Aristoph. fr. incert. 490 (Df.)
otvosis termed 'Ai^poSiVi/r yd\a. For the traditional inter-connexion of

"Wein, Weib und Gesang," we may also compare Solon 26 epya &i Kvirpo-
178 a] SYMnOIION 21
Tpt/3jj, ovBe dWo<! ov8el<; tovtoivI mv iya> 6pS>. KaiToi ovk ef laov
yiyverai rjfxlv rot? vaTO.roi'i KaTaKeifievoi^' a\\' iav ol irpoaOev
iKavcb'; KaX KaXw<; etiraiaiv, iâpxeaei, ^/uv. aWa tv^xj] ayaOrj
KaTapj(ir(o âlhpo<s Koi eyKtofiiaêrco tov "Epcora. ravra hr] Kai
ol aX\oi iravre^ apa ^vveâaav re koX sKeXevov airep 6 'S.coKpaTrji;.
iravTcav fiev o?iv a eKa(rTO<s ehrev, ovre irdvv 6 'ApiaroSrjfioi efie- 178
fivT]TO ovT av eym a iKeivo<; eXeje iravra' a Sk fiaXi<TTa Kai wv
eSofe jj-oi dîofjLvr]fi6vevTov, tovtcov vfilv epS eKaaTov rbv Xojov.

VI. IJpwTov fiev yap, uxrirep Xeym, e^rj âiBpov apâfievov
ivOivBe iToOkv Xeyeiv, on fie<ya<} 6eo<; e'ir) 6 "Epa)9 koi 6avfiaaT0<; ev
177 E KQi icaXSr del. Naber Tjfiiv: upv J.-U. ravra: raira Usener
Spa : a/ia Wy ttenbach 178 A & BT : Sa-a mg. t a^wiivrniovfvTov
{elvai.) TW: aîofivrjiiovfirau b: aîojivrfiiovfVTa (ivai vulg. : aîa /ivtjiiovevdv
cj. Liebhold tKatrra Bdhm. tov Xoyoi' seol. Bdhm.
Koi Movaeav, a rWi/o' dv8pd(rtv fv<f)potrvvas.

•ycvoCf vvv fioi <l)l\a koX Aiovv<rov \
Echoes of this phrase are to be found in Aristaen. I. ep. 3, p. Plut. amat. H ;
750 A Lucian Symp. p. 444.

;
qiiiv Tots ioTOTois. viTTaTos here is equivalent to ta-xaros as used in 175 c

(where see placed on the extreme right.
note), i.e.
4|apKîrci. i|(iiv. " We shall be content," i.e. we shall not be called upon to
speak for the impers. eâpKci c. dat. cp. 176 C, 192 b, 210 c.
:
T«xt| a-yaeii. " In Gottes Namen " (Wolf) ; cp. Phileb. 57 e, Tim. 26 B.
iravTts apo. For the position of apa cp. Prot. 319 a ij (cnXdi/, iji/ 8' cya>,
T4)(yi)p.a apa KeKTija-ai: Rep. 358 C yap dpelvav apa kt\.
TroXii
178 A
d|ionvii|i6ve«Tov. We should expect rather the plural. We must
suppose that the sentence is slightly confused, the original idea being to put
a 8c lioKiirra tSoê poi d|iofii'i)/idi'fura (ravra ipw), which was altered owing to
the insertion, as an afterthought, of kqI av then, instead of proceeding Jv :
fSo$4 poi liîov TO pfpvljcdai. (or pfpivâdai tov \6yov), the word originally in
mind was put down, but in the sing. : but it is tempting to restore either
aîopvt)p.6vfvT' ehai (supposing elvai to be corrupted from a compendium), or
a^wv pvrip.ovcvfiv. Prot. 343 a {pr)p.aTa ^paxâ dîopvtip.6vevTa) is the only
other instance of the word in Plato echo of the present

: there may be an
passage in Xen. Symp. I. 1 ipo\ Soxti tS>v KaXmv KayaBmv dv^pav tpya...aîo-
pvripovevra fivai. For the significance of the statement here made by ApoUod.,
see Introd. § li. b (g).
ZlpcSrov y.\v y&p ktX. For the discourse of Phaedrus (178 a— 180 b) see
Introd. § I. (analysis), § in. (1).
" As has been stated " the present tense (186 e, 193 a, etc.)
Mo-irep Xiya. :
is commoner than the past tense {tlnov 173 c, 182 D, etc.) in this formula.
The reference is to 177 D.
IvBfvSf iroilv.
" Roughly at this point," hinc fere : the combination recurs
199c, Phaedr. 229b, Euthyd. 275 e ; so ivTevBiv wodev Phaedr. 270a, Rep. 524c.
22 nAATQNOI [178 A
dvdpmiroi<{ re koX deoh, 7roXKa')(,f} fiêv Kal dWrjy ov'x^ rfKiara he

KaTO, TTjv 'yevecrtv. to yap ev rot? irpea-^VTarov elvai tov Oeov
B Ttfiiov, 7j
8' OS" TeKfiripiov he tovtov ryovr)'! yap "Eptaro? ovt eiffiv
ovre Xeyovrai vir ovhevcx; ovre iBi(i)Tov ovre ttoltjtov, dW' 'Ho-t'ooo?
TrpwTov fiev X.do'; <}>7)al yeveaOai,

avrap eTreira
Val' eupvarepvoi, Trdvrcov eSos d<7<})a\€<s aiei,
i)8' "E/so?.
178 A aXKoi Stobaeua npia^vTarov BW, Stob. irpecr^vraTois T :
TOV deov W: rSi' Seav BT B

fi' oi del. Bast: oveihos Creuzer
§ TeKfifj-
piov Si- TOVTOV ("EpaTOE deleto) Naber yovai Stob., vulg. "Eparos:
Xdovs cj. Bdhm. 'HcioSos <oi) Heindorf yai'..!'Epos seel. Herm.
KaTO Tijv yivta-iv. " In respect of his origin."

4v Tois irpeo-piTOTov. For the doctrine of the antiquity of Eros, cp. Xen.
Symp, VIII. 1 T& pev xP°'"f
l<rri\tKos tois aeiyiviai 6eo7s...''Epa>Tos Ar. Av. 700 :
TrpoTtpov ^v yevos dSavarav, wpiv "Epas crvvepi^fv anavra. Agathon,

8' ov(C
in 195 A, expressly contradicts Phaedrus on this point. Bast excised r/ 8' ot

on the ground that "in fine periodi Platonicae non magis usurpatur quam
inquit Latinorum.''
178 B TeK|jLT(piov 8J...-yap. Cp. Gritios 110 e, Apol. 40 o: Xen. Symp. iv.
17 T€Kpi}piov di' Ba\\o<l}6povs yap...€K\€yovTau
7ovTis...oiJTe X^YovTot. a rash statement on the part of Phaedrus ;
This is
for Alcaeus {fr. 13 Bgk.) makes Eros son of Zephyros and

Iris ; Simonides
{fr. 43), son of Ares and Aphrodite ; Euripides (Hippol. 534), son of Zeus
Sappho (/)'. 132), of Q6 and Uranos; Ibycus {fr. 31), of Chaos see also the ;
statements in 199 D, 203 ff. infra. On the other hand ignorance or doubt as
to the parentage of Eros is expressed in Theocr. Id. xill. 1, 2 ovx dp.lv tov
"Epayra povois (T(}('...Srivi tovto $eS>v noKa TfKvov fyevTo; Anth. Pal. V. 176.
7 — 8 naTpos 8* ovKfT e)((o tppdêtv tIvos' ovtc yap AWrjp, ov \$aiv (^rftri TeAceiv \
TOV dpaavv, ov TleXayos. For the usual Greek assumption that the poets are
religious teachers, cp. Ar. Ran. 1054 tok pev yap iraihapiouriv tori fij8a- |
(TKoKos oiTTis (jipdêi, Tols TjôMTiv Si noiTfTal and see Adam, R. T. Q. pp. 9 ff.
:
ISu6tov. For this distinction between the prose-writer and the poet, cp.
Phaedr. 258 D Zaws 890 a Rep. 366 B. The term tSttoTi)? may be taken as
; ;
a survival of the time when the poet alone had his work " published " at —
religious festivals, theatrical shows, Kapoi, etc.
'Ho-CoSos kt\. The reference is to Theog. 116 ff. iJToi pev npaTiara Xdoy
yevfT, avTap ktX. Cp. Ar. Av. 693 ff. Xdor rjv Ka\ Nii^ icrX. The order of the
text I have adopted, in the passage following, is that proposed by Schanz,
except that he reads dpoXoyd {os) (f>r]a-i., while Burnet, accepting the trans-
position, piints <Tvp(j)riai instead of opokoyel (pr/aî. Hug and others eject the
clause (^)j(rt...*Ep<oTa as a marginal prose paraphrase of the words of Hesiod ;
since, as it stands in the traditional order, the clause is obviously tautologous

but tautology is in itself no objection, but rather characteristic of Ph.'a style
178 c] ZYMnOIION 23
HaioSm Be KaX 'A«ou<rt\6a)5 ofioXoêl \<^r)a\ fjuera to Xao? hvo

Tovrw yevea-Oai, Trjv re koI "Epwra]. Ha/a/xei'tSi;? Be rrjv Tivea-iv
vptoTiarov /lev "Epara demv '/i-qTiaaTO iravrcav.

ovrto 7roX\aj(^60ev ofioXoyetrat 6 "EptBS ev toI<; Trpe<r^vTaTO<s elvai.
178 B 'H<Ti68ai...6iio\oyfi (quae in BT post Travrmi' extant) transposui,

auctorr. Wolf Sz. Bt. o/wKoytt BT : (viKJyrjmv Stob. : (riix<f)T]a-iv Bt.
(t>t)<rl...''Eptt>Ta seel. Hommel Jn. Hug: (î/o-t.-.n-avTmi/ seel. Ast Turr. J.-U.
(/»)(ri om. Stob.: (Sr) </)ij(ri Schanz Ilapiifvt8ris...7rdvTav om. Stob.,
Heyne Wunder ti)i/ Tcvea-iv Xf'yft seel. Jn. : rfiv yeveaiv seel. Rettig
C npear^vTaTOK Stob.
(see Teuffel in Rkein. Mus. xxix. p. 133); and there is force in Hermann's
remark "aegre intelligo quomodo aliquis clarissimis poetae verbis (para-
phrasin) addendam existimaverit, multoque verisimilius videtur Hesiodi
locum... poatmodo adscriptum...irrepsisse." I bracket the clause as a gloss
on ofwKoyfi. The clause U.apfi.(vihr)s...navTatv is rightly defended by Hug,
against Voegelin and others, on the grounds that (1) oZt-m voWaxoOtv in the
following sentence is more appropriate after three than after two instances,
and (2) Agathon in 195 c, when alluding to Phaedrus's speech, expressly
mentions 'Ho-ioSor koI XlapfitvlSr)!. The authority of Hesiod is similarly cited
by Plut. amat. 756 b.
'Akovo-IXcus. Acusilaus of Argos, the "logographer," about B.C. 476 (?),
wrote in the Ionic dialect several books of Genealogies, largely based
on Hesiod (see the fragg. in A. Kordt, De Acusilao, 1903). But the re-
puted work of A., extant in the time of Hadrian, was probably a forgery
a collector of myths is not, properly speaking, a ''logographer" at all (see
Jevons, Gk. Lit. p. 299). Cp. Clem. Alex. vi. ii. 26. 7 to. 8e 'Ho-idSou /xeri/X-
"Kaâv fir wfôv Xdyow Km i>s iSm cêveyKOV Evp,ri\6s re Km 'AKOvo-iXaor ol
l<TTopioypd<j)oi. Hug, retaining the order of the mss., would explain the fact
that A. is put last as due to his being an iSuoT-i/r, the others jroiijrm'.
nap)i,«v(Si]s. See Parmen. frag. 132 (Karsten), R. and P. 101 a ; Arist.
Met. I. 4. 984'' 25 Plut. amat. 756 F.
; It is to be presumed that the famous
Eleate relegated this theogony to his "Way of Opinion." Cp. Spenser's
lines (jff. to Love), " Or who alive can perfectly declare The wondrous cradle
of thine infancie... For ere this worlds still moving mightie masse Out of
great Chaos ugly prison crept... Love... Gan reare his head, by Clotho being
waked."
T^v r^v«(riv...|ir|Tt<raTo. Hermann and Hug follow Stallbaum in supplying
rivetris as the subject of î/nVaro cp. Phaedo 94 D ov Xeyti tov 'Obvtraia
:
(TTrjdos 8e nXfjâs KpaSlrjv rivinane p-vBa. For the personification of yiveiris,

cp. Horn. II. XIV. 201 'SlKcaviv re 6eS)v yfvf<nv Koi p.r)T4pa Tridvv (cited by
Plato in Theaet. 180 d, Crat. 402 b). Plutarch {loc. cit.) diEFers by making
'AdtpoStTt] the subject of prjTlaraTo.. It is, of course, possible that another
(suppressed) subject is intended ; since we do not know what the context was
in the original.
24 nAATONOI [178 c
irpea^vraTO'i he mv fieyitrrmv dyaOcSv rjfiiv atVios iariv. ov yap

eyay e%«a eiireiv o ti fieilôv eanv nyaaov evuv<s vetfi ovri fj
epa<TTr)^ j(p7)(Tro<; koI epaarfj iraihiKa. o yap '^pr/ avdpwiroit;

ijyeia-dat Trai'To? tov ^Lov rot? jMeWova-i /«;a\<u9 îcocreadai, tovto
0VT6 avyy iveia oXa re einroielv ovtco Ka\w<i ovre rifxal ovre
D irXovTOi out' aXKo ovSev uj? epa^. Xiyo) Be Sr) tI tovto ; ttjv iirl
fiev Tot9 ala-')(^poi<; alcr'xvvrjv, eirl Se toIi KaXoii; îXoTifilav ov

yap ecTTiv nvev TovTmv ovre iroXiv ovt6 lSi,(OTr)i> fj,eyaKa xal xaXa
epya eêpyaêadai. ^pX tolvvp eym dvSpa ocm? ipa, ei ti
aiiy^pov TTOimv KaTa.BtjXo'} yiyvoiTO rjTraaybiv xiiro tov Si dpav-
178 C ir p€(r^vTaTos 8e &>v '.

npos 8i TOvTto tS>v Bast êyiaros re Koi)
Bdhm.
fi-eyia-Tav ainos ijiuv Stob. {fj) jraiSticd Hommel dyeveta
Jn.
Wyttenbach koKos {ovre koKKos) vulg. : ovras ovre koWos Reynd. Jacobs
178 C irpeo-p^raTos hi wv ktX. The partic. gives the impression of a

causal connexion —as if beneficence must be in direct proportion to antiquity
|ic7(o-Tuv...atTios. Op. 197 cinfra; Ar. Phit. 469 dyaOmv dirdvrav cuTtav.
ev6{is via (jvTi. "From his earliest youth": this properly applies only to
the iraiSiKa. With iraihiKo. Supply xP'O"^'''^- ^01' ^ similar estimate of the
value of (^t'Xoi, see Lys. 211 e, Xen. Mem. li. 4. 1 ff.
av6pti!iroi.s...pCou. For iiydcrBai c. dat. of person and gen. of thing, cp.
Horn. Od. XXIII. 134 rijiiv Xen. Cyr. viii. 7. 1 tov xopov
{jye'urBa opxriBfiolo :
fjyria-aTo Tlipams. It would be easy, however, by inserting Sid after the

termin. -m, to restore a favourite Platonic phrase hia navTos tov /Siou (cp.
203 D, Phil. 39 e).
iru'YY^vci.a. " Kindred," implying nobility of kin for the concrete use cp. :
Oorg. 472 b, Laws 730 b, 874 a, etc., and esp. Rep. 491 C koKXos koi nXomos
Koi l(Txvs critpaTos koi ^vyyiveia eppapevj) t'v iroKfi. Taking (rvyyiveia here in a
similar sense, we can dispense with Wyttenbach's plausible conj., evyeveia
(for which cp. Euthyd. 279 b, Ar. Rhet. ll. 15, Soph. Antig. 38), which
Eeynders adopts.
178 D altrxilvnv...i|>iXoTinCttv. Op. Lys. xiv. 2, and 42 {in Aleih.) tVl piv
Toit KoXotr vXaxvvfadai, iir\ "taking glory for
Se tois kukoIs </>i\ort/ici(rda(,
shame and shame llemembering that Pliaedrus was a professed
for glory."
admirer of Lysias, we may, perhaps, recognize here a verbal echo. For a
discussion of alirxivr] (not distinguished from aiSur) see Arist. Eth. Nic. iv.
ix. 1128'> 10, and Rhet. ll. vi. 1383'' 12.
oBre ir^Xiv ovrt ISuirtiv. Notice that in the subsequent treatment of these
two heads the order is reversed (to secure rhetorical "Chiasmus").
cl Ti al<rxp&v ktX. Op. Xen. Cyneg. XII. 20 otov piv yap tis oparai vno tov
ipapivov airas eavTov iaTi êKTiav km oSTf Xt'yti ovtc notfX alaxpa oiSe xaKa,
indvav. Also 194 infra.
Ji/a pfj ocpBjj vir'
TJ irdirxwv ktX. Cp. "It hath been said by them of old time. An eye for an
eye, and a tooth for a tooth." Ordinary Greek ethics approved of retaliation
179 a] ZYMnOZION 25
opiav fjii] afivv6fi€Vo<;, ovt av virb TraTjOO? oÔevTa ovt(o<; aXjfitTai
ovre VTTO eraipcov oiire utt' dWov otiSevo? w? vtro traihiKwv.

ravTov Be tovto Kal rov epw/ievou opwfiev, on Sia(f>ep6vro)<; tou? E
epaaTWi alcT'xyveTai, orav 6(f>dy iv ala-^pm Tiv\ cSv. el o&v firi'âvij
Ti<! jevotTo ware iroKiv lyeveadai ^ crrpaTOTrehov epacrruv re Kal
TraioiKwv, ovK eariv OTrto? av dfieivov oiKycreiav ttjv kavTwv [17]
aire'xofievoi trdvToav twv aicr'^pwv Kal <j)i\,oTifiovfievoi Trpoi aWi]-
Xow Kal fia-)(6p,evoi y av /Mer dXkijXwv ol tolovtov viKmev aif 179
o\iyoi ovT€% (6<s eiroi elireiv ,TrdvTa'iidvdpo)Trov<;. epwv yap dvrjp
178 E Tor ipatrrrfv Hil'Schig rj (rrpaToirfSov seol. J.-U. (f'l) ipacTTav

Hirschig eavrmv (rrdXii') Hirsohig 5 seclusi, auctoiT. Eviokert Jn.
Bdhm. Sz. Naber Koi J.-U.
: Koi (eVi toTs koXois) 0. Ast 179 A y &v
BT : y' aS Verm. J.-U. 8' y &v
: W
cp. Xeti. Cyrop. viil. 7. 7 ; see Dobbs, Pliilos. and Popular Morals, etc. p. 39.
For another incentive to courage, see Rep. 467 B.
178 E Tttixov 8i toiIto. "In exactly similar fashion," adverbial accus.:
so ravTO. Tavra Mend 90 B.
Tols epao-Tos. The plural
due to the fact that it was usual for a number
is
of epaarai to pay court to the same wmSiKa (cp. Charm. 154 a).
el ovv inixavij Tis ktX. Here Ph. passes on to his second head, the benefits —
derived from Bros in civic and national life (ttoXh/, 178 d supra). For the
phrase cp. Lazes 640 b «' S' rjv ns p-rixavr) ktK. Farm. 132 d, Phileb. 16 A.:
<rrpaTivtSov ipatrrav. noteworthy that Xen. {Synip. viii. 32) puts a

It ia
similar statement in the mouth of Pausanias Uavtravias yc.eXpriKev as koI

(TTpaTev/ia d\KipmTaTov av yevoiro e'/c iraiSlKav re koi fpaormi' (cp. Introd.
§ VIII. ad fin.). Cp. also Xen. Cyrop. VII. 1. 30 ov< ta-nv la-xvporepa <f>a\ay^
^ orav f K (jjiXav a-viip,d)(a>v rjdpourpivrj fj. This principle was exemplified in the
famous Upos \6xos of the Thebans, organized by Gorgidas (or Epaminondas),
which fought first at Leuctra, 371 B.C., see Athen. xiil. 561 f, 602 a. A
Boman analogy is afforded by Scipio'a (piKav iXi/. The parallel in Xeuophon
is of itself sufficient to refute Jahn's athetesis of rj arpaToiredov.
OVK Ua-Tiv oirtos civ ktX. Hug, retaining rj before awexop-fvoi, would supply,
with the participles, from the context " welche Gefiihle allein durch den Eros
inwirksamer Weise erregt werden.'' This, however, is exceedingly awkward
and his further remark that oix apeivov ol<r)<Tci.av av fj dnexof-^voi is equivalent
to apia-T av oik. arrfx- does nothing to lessen the difficulty. By ejecting fj, as
a very natural interpolation after the comparative by a copyist careless of
the sense, we obtain the meaning required "it would be impossible for —
them to secure a better constitution of their city, since thus they would
abstain" etc.
179 A (i.a)ô(i«voi ktX. Cp. Rep. 471 D apurr &v pdôiVTO tm lyKiora
aiTroXflnciv dX\ri\ovs..,np,a\oi av fifv : Xen. Symp. VIII. 32 ff.
26 nAATfiNOZ [179 a
vTTo TraiSiKwv oc/j^Tji/at rj Xnrmv rdîv rj oirXa airoâXmv yjttov &v

Sjj ttov Beâiro rj viro iravTCDv rwv aXXcjv, koI irpo tovtov redvdvai
av 7ro\Xa«i? eXotro* Kal jjltjv iyKUTaXiTreiv ye ra iraiSiKa ^ fir]
ôr)drj<rai KivSwevovTi, ovBelv ovtw KaKO<i '6vTiva ovk av avTO'; o
"Epffls evdeov iroiiâete Tvpov apeTrjv, wad' ofioiov elvai TaJ apiarw
B (J3vaei' Kal arexvcHx!, o ecfyr] "Ofiripo<;, " fj-evof efiTTvevtrai" ivioi<; r&v
r/paxov rbv Oeov, tovto o "Epw? rot? ipcoai irapeêt yiyvo/ievov
Trap' avTofi.
VII. Kat firjv virepaiTodvria'Keiv ye fiovoi eOeXovcriv oi ep&v-
T€9, ov fiovov OTi avBpe<;, aWa Kal al yvvalKei. tovtov 8e Kal r)
179 A firiv B: /i^ T hiatum ante olhih notav. J.-U. B {iraa-i)
napiêi Orelli oi fiovov on : ov /iovoi/ oi Steph. Sz. : ol\ on Fischer J.-U.

a'i B : om. T toutou : bo<ei Verm.
Xiiriiv Tafiv 1] oirXa diropoXiiv. " The principal military offences at Athens
were dealt with by one law. A citizen was liable to indictment, and, if con-
victed, to disfranchisement for (1) Failure to join the army aaTpareias:
(2) Cowardice in battle beiklas: (3) Desertion of his post XinoTaîov:
(4) Desertion from the army Xnroorpariou. —
Of these terms, XnroTaîou was
that used in the widest sense, and might include any of the others " (Smith,
D. A. I. SIS'"). Cp. Rep. 468 a, Laws 943 d ff., and the compounds pi'âcnris
{Laws 944 B, ; Ar. Vesp. 19), do-TriSaTro^Xijr ( Vesp. 592). The conduct of the
ideal ipaaTx]s on such an occasion is shown in 220 e infra.
KivSvvcvovTi. For the sing. dat. referring to nmtiKois, cp. Pkaedr. 239 a,
and 184 D infra. After KwbvvevovTi we should expect the sentence to conclude
with oiSeif ToXjitit] &v Or the like the fact that a new ending is substituted
;
may be regarded (with Ast) as due to the agitation (real or pretended) of the
speaker " vom furor eroticus ergriffen."
ivdfov irpos opcTiiv. For evBcos, " god-inhabited," " inspired," cp. Ion 533 e
evdeoi ovTcf Kal KaT€x6p.(voi.: ibid. 534 B and below, 180 b. (piarei, denoting
"natural" temper, is here opposed to this supervenient grace. For the

thought cp. Spenser {H. to Love), "(The lover) dreads no danger, nor mis-
fortune foares...Thou carjest him to that which he hath cyde Through seas,
through flames, through thousand swords and speares."
179 B "0|i.i]pos. See ]l. X. 482 t<S S' (jxirvevire liivos yKavKCOTris 'Adrjvrj:
ib. XV. 262, Od. ix. 381. Op. the (Lacedaemonian) term eio-n-i'ijXay for ipaa-Trjs:
also Xen. Symp. iv. 15.
vircpairoOvijo-KCiv. Op. Isocr. Hel. 217 C 1)S evcKa ttoXXoi tS>v ripideav dnodvri-
UKetv r]6i\rj(Tav.
ov piovov oTi. This expression may be defended by Thuc. iv. 85. 3 xal yap
oil fiovov ort avTOi avvltTraaoe, aXKa Koi oiff Av iirlto, rurcrov tis ifio\ Trpoaeicnv :
Arist. Pol. VII. 11. 1331" 11 oix on reixri ^di/o>/ irfpi^Xr^riov (with Newman's
note) : Xen. Mem. ii. 9. 8. Jahn's ovx on would give, as Teuffel argues, the
179 D] lYMnOIION 27
IleXtou durydT')jp "A\«7;(7-Tt5

licavTjv fiaprvplav irapi'XêTai vtrep
royoe tov \6<yov eh roi? "EW7;i'a9, eOeKrjaaaa /jiovr} virep rov

avTrjv avhpo<i airodavelv, ovtcov avTw irarpo'; re Kal /ir]Tp6<S' ov<; C
eKeivr] to<tovtov v-rrepe^dXero ttj <f)i\,La Sia rov epeora, Strre diro-
oeiâi aiiToi)^ dWoTpiov; ovtw; rm vlei Kal ovojiaTt fiovov irpoa-rj-
KovTa<s' Kai TovT epâaap-evT) to epyovovrm koXov eSoêv ipjd-
craa-aai ov fiovov dvOpmiraif dXKa koI 0eoi<;, ware iroW&v ttoWo.
Kai KoXa. epya<Ta/j,iv(ov evapiB/jLijToi^ Sj; -Ticriv eSoaav tovto yepai;
01 6eol, i^ "AiBov dveivai irdKiv tt/v '^v)(;^v, dWd rrjv eKelvr}<;
avelaav d<yaad6VTe<; rm epy^ •

ovto) Kal deol ttjv irepl rov' epoyra D
179 B wapixfcrdai 'Veim. i7r«p..."EXXi)i/ar secl. Bdhm. virip... :
Xoyov seel. Wolf Sz., post 'EXXi/rar poauit Bast vnep TovSe del. et tov \6yov :
post TovTov 8f posuit Steph. vnep rovSe del. Wyttenbaoh Winckelmann

;
C Karfpyafra/ievav Methodius Sr/ tovto TW to yepas vulg. dvievai

Hotumel dXX' airriu fKelvrfv Earle tm epyw seel. Baiter; Ta...&eoL
seel. Bdhm.
wrong sense " I do not say men do so, cela va sans dire." We may explain
ov fiovov oTi as elliptical for ov novov (Xeyta) ort,
&vSpcs...ai YwaiKcs. The addition of the article serves to signalize the

second case as the more striking: cp. /. Alcib. 105 B dv ''E\Xri(nv...ev rots
fiap^dpoK Phileb. 45 b, ih. 64 c
: Vahlen on Arist. Poet. iv. 1449" 1.
;
"AXktio-tis. Besides Euripides, Phrynichus (438 B.C.) and later Antiphanes

(354 B.C.) made Alcestis the theme of a tragedy see also the Skolion by :
Praxilla in Bergk P. L. G. in. § 1293.

iirip To«8« Tou Xo-you. " In support of my argument."
«ls Tois "EXXT|vas. Cp. Prolog. 312 a tis tovs ''EXXi7i'ar (ravrov a-o<f>UTTrfv
wapixaiv Oorg. 526 B
: Thue. I^ 33. 2.
:
46eXTJ<ra<ra |i6vt) ktX. Cp. Eur. Ale. 15 ftl iravras 8' fKeyâs...Ovx (vpe ttXijc
yvvaiKos ijtis rjdeXc davelv wpo Kflvov.
|
179 C oOs iKi(,vi\ ktX. See Eur. Ale. 683 where the appeal of Admetus flf.
is thus answered by his father Pheres ov yap waTpaov tovB' eSe^dprjv v6p.ov
:
\
naidtov jTpoOvrjtrKeiv naTfpas ov8* ^'EWrjviicov.

dXXoTpCovs. Admetus might have described his dWoTpioi Trpoa-riKovTes as
" a little more than kin and less than kind."
cvaptSjiiiTois. A grandiose synonym for oXi'yoir.
{Soirav toCto y^pas. .dyturSivrii.
. Cp. Phaedr. 259 B b yipas jrapd 6eS>v
iXpvcriv dvdpanois SiSovai, Ta^ av 8oUv dyatrSevTes. ayapai can take either
the genitive (Rep. 426 d, etc.) or the accus. {Symp. 219 D, etc.). This passage
is alluded to by Plut. aniat. 762 A XiyovTcs e| abov tois ipanKols auoSov tls (j>S>s
vtrdpxîv.
ovTcii...Tip.w<riv. Cp. Xen. Symp. VIII. 28 oKKa koi 6eo\ Kai rjptofs rffv T^r
Îfv^ris <j)iX.lav ncpi jrXfiovor...7roiowrat.
28 nAATONOS [179 D
crirovBi^v re Kal dpeTr)v fiaKtcrra rcfiaxriv. Oidypov 'Op<f>ea Be tov

areki] a-n-iire^-âv ef "AtSou, ^dcr/j,a Seiâvre? rij? ywaiKOt e<l>
rjv riKev, avTTjv Be ov BoPTe'!, on fiaX0aKiê<T0ai eBoKei, are wv
Kidap(fiB6<;, Kal ov ToXfxdv eveKa tov epeorof dirodvqaiceiv wa-rrep
"AX«7;crTt9, dWa Biafir}-)(ava<Tdai ^&v elaievat eh "AiBov. roi-
ydpToi Bia Tavra SiKrju^ ainat iireQeaav, koX erroiricrav tov ddvuTOV
E avTov viro yvpaiK&v yeveaOai, oi)(^ wairep 'A'xîXKea tov tjjs @6Tt-
So? v'tov iTifirjarav Kal el<; /Maxapeov vqaovi; a-jreTre/iyjrav, oti ireirv-
tTfiivo'S irapa Trji nrjTpo<; o)? dtrodavolTO diroKTetvaii '
EiKTopa, /xr}
diroKTeivaii Be tovtov oiKaB' iXdmv yr)paio<; TeXevTrjaoi, eToXfi/rtaev
179 D fioKurra nfiSxriu secl. Bdhtn. </>iii'rna'/xa TW to\iiS>v Nabor

Siafirixavfia-atrdai W, vulg. f^v Uvai T ino'irîrav epyov yeviaBai yvvaiKav
Naber E Kai...d7r«'7re/i\/'ai' damnat Naber awoddvoiTo T anoddvoi B :
dnoKTetvas dt roiiTov B : iroifjtTas 8e roCro T oiKab* T : oiKade 8* B
179 D For the legend of Orpheus and his wife Eurydice, see
'Op<|>â.
Paus. IX. 454 ff., Ovid Met. x. 1

30, Virg. Georg. iv. Phaedrua modifies flf.
the usual story (1) by making Eurydice a (pda-na, and Orpheus consequently
uTfXijy (cp. Stesichorus' treatment of the Helen-legend, followed also by
Euripides in his Helena, and Phaedr. 243 b) (2) by making O.'s descent :
an act of juiKaKla rather than of roX/ia (as Hermesianax 2. 7, Ov. Met. x. 13

ad Styga Taenaria eat ausus descendere porta) (3) by representing O.'s death :
to be a penalty for this cowardice rather than for his irreverence to Dionysus
(as Aeschylus Dassarai, etc.). For Orpheus and Orphism in general, see
Miss J. Harrison Proleg. pp. 455 ff.
aT« uv Ki0apu8is. As if the "soft Lydian airs" of the cithara conduced to
effeminacy. For the cithara, as distinguished from the "Kipa, see Rep.
—
399 D B (with Adam's Jioie). It is worth noticing that Spenser (//. to
Love) cites Orpheus as an instance of evdeos rdXâ "Orpheus daring to —
provoke the yre Of damned fiends, to get his love retyre."
ToiYttpToi 8ia TovTo. Cp. Isoor. VII. 52, Andoc. I. 108, Dem. XXIII. 203;
an examjile of the rhetorical trick of amplitude. Phaedrus, as Hug observes,
is blind to the obvious corollary that Eros sometimes fails to implant riiX/id.
179 E oix wirircp. "Wliorcas, on tlie contrary": op. Oorg. 522 a, 189 c
infra.
els (laKdpciiv viio-ovs. Cp. Pind.
78 ff., Skolion ap. Bgk. P. L. O. iii. 1290.
01. II.
Achilles, after death, is variously located, by Homer {Od. xi. 467 ff.) in Hades,
by Ibycus (/r. 37) in Elysium, by Arctinus and others in Leuke ("white-
island"), for which see Pind. Nmi. iv. 49, and Rohde Psyche il. 369 8'. For
the situation of the /i. vrjo-oi, see Strabo i. 3 cp. Adam R. T. Q. 135 f.:
MS oiroOovotTO. See Horn. II. XVIII. 96 airiKa yap Toi iTreiTa fied' "ExTopa
jroTpos eVoi/xor : ibid. IX. 410 ff.; ^4^0?. 28 0, D.
otKa8',..TcXcvn^(roi. This clause is echoed, as Wolf observed, by Aeschines
I. 145 e7ravf\6a>v oixaSe yqpatos ..dnoSaveWai. .
180 b] lYMnOZION 29
eXiadai ôr]6'i]aa<s_T^ Ipatn^ TlarpoKXtp KaX rifitopiâ-a'; oil fiovov

virepaTToQavelv oiXKa koX etrairoOavelv TereK,evrr}KQTi, •
o6ev hrj koX 180
virepao/aadkvTe'; oi 0eol ZiaêpovTw; avrov iTifirj<Tav, art tov
ipaarrjv ovto) Trepl ttoWov eiroielro. Aiay(y\o<{ Be ^Xvapei tpaa-
Kwv 'A^tWea TLarpoKKov epav, o? rjv KaWitov oil fiovov UarpoKXav
a\X' dpa KoX t&v ripmtov airdvroiv, koI en dr/eveio<;, eireira vem-
Tepo<; TToXv, &<; (jtrjaiv "OfiTjpo<;. dWa yap tw ovti fidXiara fiev
TavTrjv rr)v dpeTT/v oi deol rifiwo'i Tr)v irepi rov epcora, fiaXXov B
fiivroi 6avfidôv(Ti koI ayavTat koi ev •jroiovaiv, orav o ep(Ofievo<;
TOV ipaffTrjv dyaird, rj orav 6 e/oacrr^? t^ TraiSixd. aeiorepov yap

epaa'Tr)<; TraiBtKcov ev6eo<i ydp iari. Bia Tavra Kai tov A^tWea
179 E Po7]6JjiTai W UaTpoKkm del. Naber 180 A AicrxuXoy...
"Ofiijpos del. Valckeuaer dXX' Upa W : aWa apa T : a\Xa B : dXX' Sp-a Bt.
Ka\...ayfvfios popt jroXu transp. Petersen B ipcuTTr)s...i(TTi seel. Bdhiu.
PoT|6i]<ras. 1359' 3 olov 'hîKKca iiraivovtriv on «/3o^-

Op. Arist. Khet. I. 3.
Qrjcre rat eraipco IlarpoKXa) eldois on

avrov dwodavelv eôv ^rjv. Isocrates (in
Set
Panegyr. 53) lauds the Athenians for a similar nobility of conduct.

180 A
lirairo6av6tv. This and 208 D are the only classical instances cited
of this compound ; nor does there seem to be another class, instance of vncpa-
yatrdrjvat.
Alo-x^Xos 8J <|>Xvapci. The reference is to Aesch. Myrmidons (fr. 135,

136 N.). Sophocles, too, wrote an 'Ax'XXecor 'Epaa-ral: cp. also Xen. Symp.
VIII. 31. Achilles, like Asclepius and others, was worshipped in some places
{e.g. Epirus) as a god, in others {e.g. Elis) as a hero.
diXX' apo Kol. ""Apa h. 1. stare potest, valet: nimirum'' (Wyttenbach)
for Spa affirmative in a universal statement, cp. 177 E, Rep. 595 a. To alter
to Spa, as Burnet, is unnecessary.
KaXXUv. For the beauty of Achilles, see II. ii. 673. Ov. Trist. li. 411
refers to Sophocles' play
—
"neo nocet auotori moUem qui fecit Achillem":
cp. Lucian dial. mart. 18. 1.
a-ylvetos. The hero is so represented in art; and the Schol. ad E. i. 131
applies to him the epithet ywaiKonpoaanos. Similarly Apollo, in Callim. H.
II. 36 f. ovTVOTf ôlpov I
drjXflijtr' oiiS' oaiTov eiri ^''oos ^\de napfials.
vcuTCpos. See II. XI. 786 yev^.i; piv vneprepos ea-nv 'A;^tXX€uy |
Trpea-^vrepos
Be (TV {sc. ndrpoKXor) t (reri : and Schol. ad II. xxiil. 94. For the relative ages
and ipaiTTrfs, see 181 B if. infra Xen. Anah. II. 6. 28 avrbs 8e {sc.
of TraihiKo. ;
Meno) naihiKa etj^f Qapvrrav ay4veios i>v yevetavra (mentioned as an enoraiity);

Ov. Met. X. 83 ff.
lidXiirra |iiv...naXXov (x^vtoi. This savours of a Hibernicism: cp. Oorg.

509 B piyuTTOv rmv KaKa>v...Ka\ tn rovrov pelôv.
180 B flaupictjovtri. Cp. Rep. 551 A iiraivovai re Kal 0au/jdfot)(ri Kai fir
ras apxas Hyova-f. Xen. Symp. IV. 44.
6£i6Tcpov...^v6eos. Cp. 179 a, 209 b ad init.; Schol. ad Eur. Hippol. 144
30 nAATQNOZ [180 b
T?j5 'AXw^ffTtSo? fidXkov enfiriaav, el';'' fiaKapmv vr)aov<i airoireiJ.-
\}ravT€<;.
OvTco Bt) 670)76 <p'rifit "EjOWTa 06&v Kal irpetr^VTarov Kal

Tifj-iwraTov Kal Kvpiwrarov elvai ei<i dperrj^ koX eiiBaifiovla'i Krrjcriv
dv9pa)Troi<: Kal fwcrt Kal TekevTrjaaaiv. ,
C VIII.âlhpov /tei( tolovtov riva Xoyop e^j] elireiv, ixerd he

âiSpov aXXov^ Tiva<! 'elvat, wv ov irdw 8te/xvr]fi6vevev' oft?
Trapels! tov Ylavcraviov \6yov Smjelro. elirelv 8' aiirov ori Ov
«a\ws fioi SoK€i, (S âiSpe, irpoêpXijadai ^fuv 6 \0709, ro dirK&<!

ovTic; iraprjyyeXdai iyKafiidêiv "Epcora. el /xep rydp el^ fjv 6
"E^M?, KaXSi<; av 6t%6, vvv he ov yap eariv el?' fii] ovtoi he Jfo?,
D opOoTepov iari irporepov TrpoppirjBfjvai ottoiov Bel eiraiveiv. iiyo)
ovv ireipacro/jLai tovto eTravopptoaaaaai,, irptoTov fiev bjpcora <ppa-

crai ov Set iiraivelv, eveira iiraiveaai dî(o<} tov 6eov. travTei yap
180 B TTJs 'aXkijcttiSos del. Schiitz Bdhm. Kai post deZv om. T
KOI Ti/iiaraTov om. T (add. in mg. t) Kvpiuynpov T elvai del.
Hirschig : tlireiv postea idem cj. D onoiov : oTrorepov Hertn.
cvBfoi \4yovTai oi vno ^dcfiuTos tivos a(f>aipe6ivTes tov vovv, koi vw' iiceivov
TOV 6eov TOV KJjaa-fiaTOTTOLOV KaTe)^6p€voi Kai Ta doKOvvTa tKetvai iroiovvTes, See
Rohde Psyche 11. 19 ff.
O'ira 81^ ktX. In this epilogue koX wpecr^. Koi rip,, summarize the first part
of the speech ; Koi KvpiaTorov ktX., the second part. Cp. Isocr. Hel. 218 D
KaXXovff.../ucrf(r;êi' o (repvoraTOv Koi TipiatTaTOv Kal Oei&raTOv Tav SvTtov fariv,
180 ttXXous Tivas ttvai. The construction here has been misunderstood
Hirschig proposed to write elireiv for flvai, while Ilug bid."! us supply \eyovTas.
Evidently both suppose tliat liWoi tiv(s moan persons, but it seems better to
take them to be Xoyot and to construe pera iaiSpov as a compendium for pera
TOV âiSpov \6yov. By this means we secure the word required, Xdyovr, as
the antecedent to &v for Siapvrjpoveieiv would be less naturally used of a
:
person than of a speech (cp. 178 a 7ravT(>>v...ipipvr)To). For the brachylogy,

cp. Thuc. I. 71. 2 dpxoiOTpoTTa vpav to emTi]8fipaTa jrpor airoii ioTiv (with
Shilleto's n.).
To...k-^viii>^\.aX,av "Epcura. This clause is best taken, with Stallb. and Hug, as
nomin. in epexegetic apposition to irpo/Sf^Xô-flot 6 Xoyos. Equally improbable
are Riickert's view that the clause is accus. ("quatenus sic simpliciter" etc.),
and Horamel's that it is exclamatory.
dirXus ovTUS. Cp. 176 E.
vvv 8i ov 7ctp. We may assume the ellipse of oi koKSis txî after vvv fie
cp. Theaet. 143 E, Apol. 38 b, etc.
irpoppniSTJvai. Hommel renders by "prius praefari," Hug by "edicere."

In favour of Hommel's view cp. npovppr)6r) 198 E, roirtov npoppr/BcvTav Laws
823 D ; Rep. 504 a.
181 A] lYMnOIION 31
ia/xev oTi ovK ecmv afgi/J'E/SMTo? 'Ac^poStTT;. /ita? tiev oyv ovarj';
eZs av rjv ^^pa)<i' iireX Be Br) Bvo earov, Bvo dvayKt] Kal "Eipaire
eipai. TTw? S' oil Bvo tq) 0ed ; rj fiev yi trov •jrpeo'^VTepa Kal
dfjiijTaip Ovpavov dvydrrjp, rjv Btj koi Ovpaviav i'jrd'vo/jidô/x.ev ?]
Be veanepa A(o<; KaX Ai(ii)vr}<;, fjv Br] TldvBrjfiov KaXovfiev, dvay- E

Koiov Br) Kal "Epwra tov fiev t^ eripa crvvepyov IldvBr)fiov opdw
KaXelaOai, tov Be Ovpdviov. eTraivelv /Mev ovv Bel 7rdvTa<; 0eov<;,
'-/'')'*»':' 'J 4'*
aAX'
, , / t- „- '• „ ,
„f.
o ovv e/carepo? ei\,r)'ê ireipareov enreiv. iraaa yap 7rpaî<! ooo
e'xet' avTr) e^' eavrris [irpaTTOfiivr]] ovTe KaXrj ovre aiaxpd. olov 181
180 D avcv 'Epms 'A</)po8iVt;r. 'Afjtpodlrtjs 8e nias Graser {^r) fiias

Ruckert oSv om. Stob. Bekk. Si Sf,BW: 8e T, Stob. i'pcoTas Stob.
TO 6ed Stob. : Tcb Oeii Cobet diavTis T Siovris B
: E iiraivciv . .
Beovs del. Orelli J.-TJ. vavras 6fOVS ov 8et iravTa' Bast: ov del iravTa
bfl :
y o/ioias- Vermehreu hiatum ante a notavit Sz.:

8' ovv ovv Orelli 8' : :
Ast {TrpaTT(iv) TTfipartov KroyenbUlll oi8i Stob. irparrnpcvri BT,

stob. GcU. om. Proclus Stoph. Sz. TOTTopivr] Bcnuiyss iêraôfiivrf Licbhold.
: : :
180 D ouK ?<rTtv...'A<j)po8CTri. Cp. Hes. Theog. 201 rrj 8' "'Epos i>p.dpTria-e
Koi "ipfpos efTirero KoKbs \
yeivofievij ra irpSyra QfSiv t' (is <pv\ov lova-rj : Orph.
S. 55. 1 OvpaviT} TroXivp-vf, </)iXo/ijiiet849 'AKJypoSiTtj... (8) prJTcp epayrav.
|iias oij(n]S. Cp. Xen. Symp. VIU. 9 et /ieV ovv pla iariv 'A(j)p. ^ Sirrai ktX.
Tcl Bta. Plato uses both 6f6s (181 c, Rep. 327 a, etc.) and 6ed {Rep. 388 a,
391 c, and 6fd here serves to preclude confusion with
etc.) for "goddess,"'
"Epas. For the notion of a dual Aphrodite cp. Xen. I. c, Apuleius apol. 12,
Plotin. JSnn. iii. 5. 293 B. For Aphrodite Urania, with a temple in Athens,
see Hdt. i. 105, 131, etc.; Pans. i. 14. 6. See also Cic. N. £>. iii. 23; Pind./r. 87.
ndvSiiitov. For the temple in honour of A. Pandemos, see Pans. i. 22. 3.
It is doubtful whether the title originally attached to her as the common
deity of the deme, or as the patroness of the iralpai. But whatever its origin,
the recognized use of the title at the close of the 5th century was to indicate
Venus meretrix.
180 £ Kul "EpwTa ktX. The notion of a duality, or plurality, in Eros is
also hinted at in Eurip. fr. 50O hos 8' "Eparos Svtos ov /it" riSovij- ol piv \
KaKwv epwo'iv, oi 8e rav KoKStv fv, adesp. 151 hiotra nvevpara irveis "Epios.
:
Cp. Phaedr. 266 A.

liraivciv...6eovs. This is merely a formal saving clause, to avert possible
Nemesis, and although it involves the speaker in something like self-
contradiction, there is no good reason to suspect corruption in the text (if
correction be required, the easiest would be fifjyripelv, cp. Epin. 992 d difirjpf'iv
ndvras deovs ktX.). The laudation of base gods would sound less strange in
ancient than in modern ears; and Eryximachus uses very similar language
in 188 D (cp. 195 a).
181 A airff i^' IttuTrjs ktK. Gellius XVII. 20 ignores npaTTopivt] in his
rendering (" Omne," inquit, " omnino factum sic sese habet neque turpe est, : \
32 nAATQNOI [181 A
o yvv Jj/iei?. irotovfiev, rj nriveiv rj aSeiv t) SiaXiyeadai, ovk ecrri.
Tovrav avTO koXov ovBev, a'W' eV rfj -rrpdêi, to? av irpa')(jSrj,
ToiovTov dire^rj^' KoKm fiev yap irparro/jievov koX qp6&<; kuXop

yif^veTai, fit] oppw? be aia^xpov. ovrco of] Kai to epav^Kai o bjpcoi;
ov 7r»9 eVrt Koko^ ovSe aîoq iyKcofiidêadat, d\X' 6 /caXw? irpo-

Tpeiriov epav. ,
IX. 'O nev o5v TT]^ jn.avB'^p,ov2A(j>poSiT7)i} &<: d\i]6(Sv iravhi]-
B /A09 eVrt Kol eêpydêrai o ri av tv^J)' Kal outo? ia-riv ov oi

(ftavXoirwv dvOpwircov eptSfftv. epwcrt Be oi toiovtoi, irpwTOP jxev
ovx TfTTOv yvvaiKwv 7} iraiBav, eireira wv Kal epSai tSv (j-cofiaTcov
fiaXkov rj TcSi/ i^v^fwy, eireira w? av BvvccvTai dvorfTOTdrtov, Trpbî ,
TO oiaTrpdâadai /jlSvov ^Xiirovfe^, dfieXovvTei; Be tov kuXooi; rj firj.
odev Btj ^vp,paivei avToi^, 6 rt av TV')(acri, tovto irpdrreiv, 6p,oi(o<;
/j,€V dyadov, 6p,oi,eo<; Be rovvavTtov. ecrri yap Kot aTro tjj? 6eov
C vecoTepa<; re ova-ri<; -iroKv i) Tr]<: eTepai,/ xat ixeTe-)(ovai)<; ev rf)
yevia-ei Kal dTjXeot; koI appevo<!. 6 Be tjj? Ovpavia^ irpSrov fiev ov

p.ere'xôvar]^ 0i]\eo<; aW' appevo<; fiovov, [jcaX eariv oi/to? o t£v
181 A avTO (xad* aiiTo) t rtj ova. Stob. koKos B : KoKas T

B avorjroTOTbiS W otto rijy : aTro secl. Sz. Hug : ToiavTrjs J.-U.
Kat...epa>s seol. Schutz Teuffel Hug Sz. Bdhm. J.-U.
quantum neque honestum, uelut est quas nunc facimus ipsi res,
in eo est,
bibere cantare disserere. nihil namque horum ipsum ex se honestum est;
quali cum fieret modo factum est, tale extitit," etc.) Proclus also (in Alcib. I. :
p. 215) omits it. It must certainly, 1 think, be ejected, since it only serves to
copfuse the argument none of the alternatives proposed are at all probable
;
while Rettig's attempt to justify its retention by the device of setting a

comma before it is merely absurd. For the language cp. M&no 88 o iravra ra
KOTa Tr)v i\rv)(riv avra fiev Kad' avra oCre a>0eX(/ia oi/Te /SXajSepa f<TTiv Phaedr. :
258 c, D. See also Eryx. 397 e Arist. Pol. 1333" 9, for the moral indifference
;
of 7rpa^€ts Kad' avrus.

Ti av TvxTl- " -A^t random " ; so o ti fiv tvxoxti 181 B infra : Prot. 353 a
oi o TL hv TV)((o(ri tovto Xeyovat.
181 B uv KaV Ipuo-i. " In the actual objects of their passion " the full :
statement would be ipS>ai tS>v crafiaTav eKeivav (sc. naiSav tj yufaiK^K) av

f'pSxri, paWov ^ tS>v ^.
TO Siairpiilao'Sai. A polite euphemism for the sexual act: cp. 182 c,
Phaedr. 256 c ; Lysias I. 33.
Observe that the reasons are put in chiastic ordei\
8o-Ti 'ydp...appevos.
181 C This clause is obviously open to suspicion as

KaV 2<rTiv...''Epus.
(1) anticipating the sense of o6fv Stj kt\., and (2) standing in partial con-
tradiction to the later statement (181 d ad init.) oi yap fpSxri naiSav.
181 E] lYMnOIION 33
ij / /. '
||.
iraihwv epo)?-] eireiTa TrpeaSvTepa^, vBpeay; daoipov odev Ev

'„i ^ « ' v^wUv'i'^v't •I-'-";i5*„' „ ^'vJ.^ ",;
eTTi TO appev TpeirovTai oi ex tovtov rovêppOTOv eTnirvoij^.To
<f>v<rei ipptofieveaTepov Kal vovv uaXKov eyov aydTrSvTfi;. xai
Tts cti/ 7i/oti7 feai ev avry ttj vaioepaa-ria, tov<{ ei,\tKpivw<! viro
TOVTOV Tpv^ epioTO'; (iopfirjfievovf ov yap ipSxri TraiBcov, a'W'
eVetSai' rjSi) dpx<0VTai vovv IVêti/, tovto Be -rrXriaidêi t<^
yeveiaaKeiv. rîrapecTKevaafievoi yap, oiftai, elalv ol evrevOev
o-PX"!^^'".'^'' epav w^ Tov piov airavra ^vveaofievoi icai Koivrj a-v/i-
piayao/ievoi,, aX\ ovk iâiraTrjaavTe';, iv d^poavvy Xa06vTe^ m<;

veov, KaTayeKaaavT€<; olx^creadai eir oKKov a7roTp6%oi'T69. %/3î'
he Koi vofj-oy elvai '/jltj epav jraiBwv, Xva fir) et? aZrfKov TroXki)
crirdvOT) dvrjXla-KeTo ' to yap twv iraiBcov reXo? ahrfKov ol TeXevTo, E
181 TraiSav ill iraiS€pa<TrS>v mutato post ayairavres trs. Verm. npe<T-
^vripas (ovot/s Kai) Christ afioipov libri : Spoipos Fioinus Bast Bdhra.
v^peais ap.ot.pov addub. Sz. D eiW {fj) Steph. Hug oi)êa-6m Herwerden
naiSas Markland E 7-eXor seel. Bdhm.
vPpEws d|j.oCpou. For vPpis as especially associated with juvenile " lustihead,"
cp. Euthyd. 273 b v^pia-rfie ha to v4os elvai: Lysias XXIV. 16 v^piCeiv eUos...
Tois fTi viovs Koi vfais rats Stavoiais p^pco/icVous : Soph. ^n 705 v^pis 8e Toi...ev
veois dvOei re Ka\ <ji6iv€i naXiv.
iirnrvoi. " Driven by the spirit " the only other : exx. of the word in Plato
are Cratyl. 428 C and Meno 99 D (jjaipev &v Beiovs re elvai koi evdova-id^civ,
iiriiTvovs ovras koi Karfôpevovs ck tov 6eov (cp. 179 A n., 180 B n.).
181 D
toSto %\. So. TO vovv to-pêw. This is in contradiction to the
statements of Phaedrus, 178 o (eiSiis via ovti), 180 a (?rt dyevews i]v). For
yeveidfrneiv {puhescere\ cp. Solon 27. 5 —
6 tjj TpvrdTrf fie yeveiov deôpeva>v ert
yu/coj' 'KaxvovTot, xp°i-'i^ avBot dpeiôpAvrjs. Cp. Spenser F. Q. II. xii. 79 "And
I
on his tender lips the downy heare Did now but freshly spring, and silken
blossoms bcarc": Hor. C. xv. 10. 2 (plnma).
irapeiTK(viurf>.ivoi ktX. For the change of construction from wr with fut.
partic. to (fut.) infin., cp. Charm. 164 d, Rep. 383 a noifiv i>s pr^Te... ovras...
priTc.napdyeiv. The clause iv d^poa-vvr] .viov is best taken closely with the . .
preceding participle, and KarayeXdo-avTes. .dnoTpixovres closely together. For .
iâTraTi^travTiS cp. 184 E, 185 A Theogn. 254 aXX' aa-Trep piKpov iraiba Xoyotr
:
p dnaras. This dtraTi] and KOTayeXdv are forms of the vfipis mentioned above,
181 a : cp. 219 c, 222 a.
|ii^ ^pav iraCSuv. jrais, as here used, is Theognis' piKpos nais, the iraiSapiov
of 210 B infra.
181 E oSiiXov ot T«\evT§. Cp. Phaedr. 232 B rav pev ipavTav n-oWo).
TrpoTtpov TOV (TotpaTos eTTcBvprjaav ^ tov Tpowov eyvonrav KrX. : Theogn. 1075 ff.
TTprjypaTos dnprjKTOV pâXeTrwTaroi' ifTTi TeXevTfjv |
yv5ivai...op^vri yap Tcrarm :
Alcid. Odyss. 5 irdird re dnopia rpi iro't jroTf npo^r)<ToiTo ^...TeXeuTi?. A similar
B. P. 3
34 nAATfiNOZ [181 e
KaKiat KoX dpeTTJ^ hlrvxrj<; re iripi koX aa>fiaro^. ol fiev o?)v
dyadol Tov vofiov^Tovrov avTol avTOi<! eKOvre^ riuevrai, %p»)«' 8e
Kai TovTovi TOW? iravorjfiov'i epaana<i irpoaavayKaêiv to roiovTov,

(fnairep Kai rtovêXevoep^v-iyvvaiKUv irpoa-avayKaôfiep avTovi^
182 KaO^ oaov Bvvd/ieOa pJq'epdv. ovtoi yap eiariv oi Kai to ovetSo^
•TreiroirjKOTe^, axrre ri,va<! ToXfiav \eyeiv w? alaj^pop ')(apiê(T0ai,
epaa-Tut^' xeyovai, be et? tovtov<! a'7roa\eirovTe<;, opcovTe<; avrcov

Tvv aicaipiav Kai abiKiav, etrei, ov on ttov Koaiikcn'; 76 Kai voutuoi'i
OTiovv 'irpaTTO/ievov''Yoyov av oiKaico^ (pepoi.
Kal Srj Kot o Trepl tov epcoTa vofioi' ev p,ev rat? aWat? TroXetrt
181 E KUKtas ij edd. Stobaei, Hommel xPV" ^V: xpl" B: xP"? T

Totv ToiovTov W 182 A TLva vulg. aKaipluv itKoafilnv Liebhold
:
ye : T€ vulg. OTIOVV {irpayfia) rug. t, Bt.
sentiment occurs in the Clown's song in Twelfth- Night :

" What's to come is
still unaurc... Youth's a stuff will not enduie."
KaKâs Kttl dptTTJs. Possibly those genitives are to be construed (with

Kiickert) as dependent on the preceding adverb 01: cp. Soph. 0. T. 413 oh
^Xe'jTfiy iv' ei Kanoy (Madv. Or. Si/nt. § 50 b). Hug, however, takes them to
be governed by nipi, comparing for the sejiaration of prepos. from case Apol.
19 c, Soph. Aj. 793.
To\iTov5...lpacrTds. For oiiros contemptuous cp. Apol. 17 B, Rep. 492 D ovtoi
oi naiScvToi re koi crocJMrTal {"ovtoi is the contemptuous isti" Adam).
TO ToiouTov. Sc. fir) epav naiSav (D ad Jin.). For the db. accus. with
avayKaîo, cp. Rep. 473 A tovto /jlti avayKa(e pe Phaedr. 242 B. Hommel, :
perversely, construes to towvtov as an adverbial accus., " ganz in der Weise

wie " etc.
Twv ^XevBe'puv For the legal penalties (by a ypa^rj poixeias or

yuvaiKcSv.
v^pcas or a bUri rape and adultery, see Lysias I. 26, 30, 49. One
ûiiaiv) for
of the lesser penalties was that alluded to by Catullus xv. 18 f., Quem...Per-
current raphaniqiie mugilesque.
182 A
x'^p't'"'^"''' ^pao-Tals. ;(a/)/ff(r5ai, obsequi, "to grant favours" the —
—
converse of SianpdâaBai is a vox propria in this connexion cp. Schol. ad :
I'haedr. 227 c to pâptcTt'ov eirT\v...T6 irpiis dcl>po8ia-iov iavrov (Tvvovirlav fTTiSi-
86v(u nvi. For the sentiment here disputed, see Xen. Symp. viii. 19 ff.
Mem. I. 2. 29 and the paradox in Phaedr. 233 K icras irpoa-riKei ov

; toXs a(j>66pa
Seopevois xap'X'"'^'"- Aeschines i. 136 agrees with Pausanias.
T^v uKaipCav. " Impropriety" or "tactlessness" for exx. of such aKaipia, :
see 181 D, Phaedr. 231 d ff.
6...v6|jios- vo/xos.here includes both "law" proper and "public sentiment"

or " custom " (" die Anschauungen des Volkes," Hug) which are distinguished
illDcm. de Cor. 114: cp. Time. vi. 18. 7: but in Time. vi. IG. 2 i/<i/i()£ is
" custom."
182 B] SYMnpilON 35
-voTjaai pahw;, aTrXm? ryap wpiaraf 6 S' IvOaZe [koI ev Aaiceâl-

fiovi] TTotKiXo?. ev "HXtSt fjLev yap Kal ev BotwTot?, ical ov /irj B
(TO<j)oi Xeyeiv, dv'Kw<; vevofioOerriTat Kokov ro yâpiêaffat epaaral^,

Kai ovK av Ti<! e'lTTOi oine veot ovre TraXato^'ew? aia'xpov, "va, ol/nai,
/in nrpdyfiuT ~,e')((ocn Xoyat ireipcofievoi' Treiffeiv rov<; veov;, are

aovvarot, \eyeiv; rr)? Se 'Icui/ia? Kal aX\offt^7r6\\a')(ôv alir'^pov
vevofiiardi,' ovot virb âp^dpoi^ oIkovctl. rot? yap âp0dpoi<;
oia ra<; rvpavviha';' alu'^pov tovto ye Kal rj ye <f)iKoao^l,a Kal rj
I'!
182 A (6) iv Hirschig koI ev AaKeSaifiovi seol. Winckelmann Hug
Sz. J.-U.: fort, post yap transpon. (cf. Teuffel) d aupra eV A.aKfSalfwvi
add. T B ou T: ou B to BT; del. t roir 8e 'lavias Ast:
rfj 8e 'lavta Thiersch jroWaxov Koi aWoSi cj. Steph. (cat) oo-ot
Riickert ye (post tovto): tc Herm. Sz.
182 A I follow Wiiickehnami and others (sco crit. n.)

Kal iv AaKcSaCpLovi.
in bracketing these words: possibly thoy should bo transposed to a place iu
the next clause, either after yap or after Boimrolr (in suggesting this I find
myself anticipated by an anonymous critic, ap, Teuffel, Rhein. Mus. xxix.
p. 145). That Laconia was a hot-bed of paederasty might be inferred d, priori
from its military-oligarchical constitution, and is betokened by the verb XaKta-
viietv used as a synonym for iraibiKols xfiV^^Sai (Ar. frag. 322), and the adj.
Kvao\aKa>v for naidepaa-Trjs. It is certainly unlikely that a ttoikIXos vopos
would be ascribed and unlikely too that they would be
to the Laconians,
classed apart from the fifj Moreover, in 182 d S. it is 6 ivddSc
a-o<f)o\ \4yeiv.
(ij/icTfpor) I'd/tor which is treated as itoikiKos, and no mention is made there
of a similar Laconian vop-os. For Laconian mores, Stallb. cites Xen. Rep.
Lac. II. 13; Plut. Lac. Inst. p. 237 b; Aelian F.iT. iii. 10. 12. In Xen. Symp.
VIII. 35 the Lacedaemonians are lauded Beav yap ov t^v 'Avaideiav dWa ttjv
AlSa Ko/xi'fovo-i (which ought, perhaps, to be construed as implying that they
are slighted here).
182 B Iv "HXiSi (crX. Cp. Xen. Symp. viii. 34, Rep. Lac. I.e., Athen. xiii. 2.
The Cretan Apnayiios -n-aiSmv {Laws viii. 836) points to a similar state of things.
TTJs 8J 'luvCas. The genitive is taken by Hug as dependent on noWaxov,
by Stallb. as dependent on Sa-oi, "vel potius ex demonstrativo ante ocroi
intelligendo." Hug quotes Xen. Sell. iv. 4. 16 iroXKaxoire koX tIjs 'ApKaSias
cHâXuvTcs.
oo-ot... oIkovo-i. The grammar is loose— "per synesin additur oo-oi perinde
ac si praecessisset 'apud lonas autem et multos alios'" (Stallb.). The
language is most appropriate to a time after the Peace of Antalcidas (387 B.C.),
when the Greeks of Asia Minor were again reduced to subjection to the
Great King (see Bury, Hist. Gr. p. 552); cp. Cratyl. 409 b ol vnb toU âp-
pipois olKovvTfs Laws 693 A.
:
TOVTO y( Kal kt\. Strictly we should supply, with roCro, to xop'fftr^"'

epa<TTaTs, but the notion latent is probably the more general one to epav
(iraiSav). The palaestrae (gymnasia) were recognized as the chief seats of
3—2
36 nAATfiNOI [182 b
"
:•,','"( 'I '^'It''" "
CjîKoyvfipaaTia'
^ > >
ov yap,
/
apyovai (ppovrjfiaTa
»
oijxat,
1 1 „
<TVfi<pepei, Toivia<s, in] fia\caTa^<pt\ei ra re aWa nravTa Kal o epoii
efiTTOieiv. epyqy de tovto e/iauov Kal oi evffabe rvpavvof o yap

A.picnoyeirovo<; epa>iKia /Seâio^ yevofievr)
KureXvaev avTwv rrjv ap')(riv. ovTeo<; pv fiev al<Ty^pbv,.iTed7) %a/3t-
182 ylyuta-dat Jn. rois apxa/ievois ex emend. Vindob. 21 ra :
ap)(oiiivtf Rohde rav apxoiiivaiv {rais i/ûpâit) Bdhm.

: jiaKiiTTa post kol
trs. Ast aKKa noKa J.-U. : iravTa ravra Schleierm. Kai o Kal secl. : :
Bdhm. Sz. ol Tb : ou B
<f>iXotToîa and TrmScpaa-Tia aS well as of (piKoyv/ivairTia. Op. (for iraihepaaTta)
Ar. Nuh. 973 ff., 980 airor iavrov rrpoaycoyevav Tols 6(j>da\nois Laws 636 B : :
Xen. Cyrcyp. ii. 3. 21 Cic. Tuac. iv. 33. 70 in Graecorum gymnasiis...isti

:
liberi et concessi sunt amores. Bene ergo Ennius: flagiti principium est
nudare inter cives corpora Pint. amat. 751 f £F. The gymnasia also served,
:
at Athens, as headquarters of political clubs, cp. Athen. xiii. 602.

182 C <j>p0VT]|iaTO...IyY£'yv£<r9ai,. For <j>pov. fifydXa cp. 190 b. For iyyiy-
vfirdai cp. Xen. Rep. Lao. v. 6 cSo-t' ixei rJKtara piv v^piv...eyytyi/ecrdai: and
184 A infra. The genitive tS>v apôpivav, in place of the more natural dative,
may be explained, with Stallb., as due to " a confusion of two constructions,"
the gen. being dependent on tjipov. pey. and the dat. after the verb omitted.
For the thought, cp. (with Jowett) Arist. Pol. v. 11. 15.
8 8i\...l|iiraiEiv. The neut. sing., which is aco. after ipnoulv, serves to grasp
under one general head the preceding plurals. For this common use of <^CKfi,
solet, cp. 188 B infra, Phileh. 37 b. Hug, excising the <a\ after iravTa, con-
strues TO. aWa wavra as a second object, parallel to o. But no change is
needed the phrase means " prae ceteris omnibus maxime amor," as Stallb.
:
renders, cp. the usage of aWos re nai, ra re nWa Kai in 220 A, Apol. 36 a, etc.
6 •yap 'Apio-TcyeCTovos kt\. For the exploits of these tyrannicides, who
slew the Pisistratids in 51 4 B.C., see Bury //. G. p. 205. Aristogeiton was the
epaa-TTjs of Harmodius, and popular sentiment invested the pair, in later days,
with a halo of glory as the patron-saints and martyrs of Love and Liberty.
Cp. Skolia 9 (Bgk. P. L. O. in. p. 646) iv piprov xXnSi to î(jios tpopifaa,
\
(Sirirep 'AppoSios kcu 'Apta-TOyeiTtiiii, ore tov Tvpavvov KTaverrfv laoviipovs r'
|
|
'A.dr]vus (n-oaicruTrjv Ar. Ach. 980, Lys. 632. Tho exploit was also com-
:
memorated by Autenor's bronzes and a group by Critias and Nesiotes (repro-

duced in Bury H. O. p. 209).
WBtj. As aor. pass, of Tideo-Oat, this is equiv. to evopio-Bq (cp. two
11. below). It isplain that Bepevtav must here be taken to include both rulers
and subjects. For irkeoveîa, " arrogant greed," as opposed to ij rov ta-ov ripr),
see Rep. 359c. For the theory implied in the following passage, that Upas
and avSpeia go together (as Phaedrus also had contended, 178 DfK), cp.
Bacon, Bssay x. {Of Love) " I know not how, but Martiall men are given to
:
Love I think it is but as they are given to Wine ; for perils commonly aske
:
to be paid in pleasures."
183 a] ZYMnOIION 37
êarOai epaarai^, KUKia t&v defiivwv KeiT/n, r&v fiev ap'XpvTwv

irKeoveîa, tS>v Se a.pj(pfieva)v dvavSpia- o5 Se koXov a7r\w? ivo- D
ixla-ffr), Bia Trjv rStv Oe/ievtov' Trj^ Îrvym atyytav. ivOdSe Se ttoXu
TovTQjv KaKKiov pevofioueTrjTai, Kai oirep eiirov, ov paoiov Kara-
vorjaai. , ,
X. on Xeyerai koKKiov to <f>avepw ipdv

^v6vfJir]6evTi lykp
Tov XdOpa, Kol fjbdXiaTa 't&v ryevvaiOTaTcov kuI dpiarwv, kcLv
ai(T')(îov<; aXXmv wcri, Kal oti av r/ irapaKekevaK tw epmvTi irapd
nravTtov 0avfia<TT'^, ou^^ S<s tc ala-'x^pbv •jtoiovvti, koI ekovTi re
KoXov SoKei elvai koI fit) eKovTi alcr'^pov, koX Trpo^ to iTri')(eipelv E
eXeiv iôvaiav 6 v6fjLo<; BeSaKe tw ipaary OavfLaaTo, epya ipya-
ôfj-evm eiraiveladai, & e'i Ti? ToX/icpr/ irotelv aXX' oTiovv SidiKwv
Kai ôvXofievoi; SiaTrpdâaffai trX-qv tovto [<j)iXoao<})ia<;], to. fie- 183
lyiaTa KapTTOiT av oveiST)' el yap rj 'XpijfiaTa /3ovX6fievo<; irapd
182 D ou 8f T : ou 8e B 8e B : om. TW KaTovoijfrai iv6. y oti

Bdhm. evedv/iridriv iu mg. W 7-6 T : om. B E Trpos tw Ast
a fl TW : aU\ B : yp. Koi aU\ W 183 A <f>i\o(To<j}ias seol. Schleierm. Bekk.
Hug Sz. Bdhm. Bt.: (piKias, tovto delete, Herm.: (j>iXois 6(j)6eis cj. Bdhm.:
alii alia el BT : § W
182 D 'Ev6«|i,i)6^VTi 7ap (crX. The construction is grammatically incom-
plete: one would expect Sdêtfi' av, or the like, to govern the dative. It is
not till we get to 183 c nev ovv kt\.) that we find the sense resumed.
(tout-i;
irapct ircivTCDv. Jowett's "all the world" is misleading: the treatment is

here confined to Athenian vo/ios.
182 E irpos TO 4irix«i.peiv ktX "Quod attinet ad amasii capiendi conatum"
(Stallb.).
£ôu(r(av...liraivEi<r8ai. Here, as often, the main idea is put in the
participle. Again Jowett misleads, in rendering 6 vofios "the custom of
mankind."
6avp.a<rTck. "SavftacTa vel Oavfiaaia irotctv vel epyd(fir6ai est sich
^pâ.
wutiderlich ffeberden... quod dicitur de iis qui vel propter dolorem et indigna-
tionem vel ob ingentem laetitiam vel etiam prae vehement! aliqua cupiditate
insolito more se gerunt" (Stallb.). Op. 213 d, Apol. 35 a, Theaet. 151 a.
183 A
irX^v TOVTO [c|ii\a<roit>(as]. 0t\oiro(îas is most probably corrupt if :
retained, it would be better to construe it as genit. of object ("the reproaches

levelled against philosophy") than as genit. of subject or origin (as Ast,
Stallb., we should expect rather (jtiKoa-o^mv. The
Kreyenbiihl), for which
simplest and best remedy with Schleiermacher, to eject (/iiXo<ro(îar as a
is,
gloss on the misreading tovtov. For SveiSos, cp. Rep. 347 b to (/KXort/iox re
KOI (f>i\dpyvpov civai ovtiSos Xcyerai. For KapTrov(r6ai, in malam partem, cp.
Rep. 579 c ; Eur. Hipp. 1427 k. w4v6ri. In their translations, Jowett follows
Ast, but Zeller adopts Schl.'s excision.
38 nAATQNOZ [183 a
Tov Xaêtp rj dpxvv apâi ij tip' aWrjv hvvafiiv eOeXot iroielv

olaTrep ol ipaaral Trpo? to, TraiSiKti, lKeTeia<i re koI ai'TtySoXjjcrets
eV Tat? Serjaeat jroiov/xevoi, koi opKov<s o/MPvPTe^;, koX K0i/j,7jcrei<s iirl
6vpai<;, Kal ideXovre<; SovXeia^ BovXeveiP ota? oils' ap SovXo<; ovSei<;,
ifiTToBiôiro ap p.r) irpdrreip ovrco ttjp irpaîp Kal virb ÎXcop ical
B vTTO e')(i9pSiP, T&p fj,£p 6peiBi^6pT(ov KoXaKela'i kuX aveXevdepiai;,

Tcbp Se povderovpTcop Kal aicr'x^vpofiipmv virep aintSv ,tc3 S' ip&pTi
iravTa ravTa ttoiovvti %a/34? e-irea-ri, xal SeSorai virb tov vop-ou
apev oveiSov! TrpuTTSip, m? TrdyKuXop Ti irpdyiia hiairpaTTop.epoV
o Be SeiPOTUTOP, S<} ye Xeyovcrip ol iroXXoi, oti Kal ofwvPTi fiopa
avyyvMfiT] irapa 0eS)P eK^dpri tcop opKcov — d^poSicriop yap opKOp
183 A Sp^m seel. Verm. Hug Sz. ^ nv' : 8^ nv' Bdhm. «XXi)j/
Suvojuti' seel. Bdhm. cBeKeiT Voeg. J.-U. ofivvvres
Kai...of»i'uj'ref del. :
seel. Hertz Hug Sz. K.a\ koi/i dvpais seel. Wolf Jn.: post jroiov/j.evoi
transp. Eiickert idtXovTas vulg. eOcXovToi (S. SovXeiovTfs) Ast
: B airav :
avTov Orelli Sz. ravra tvavra T iitioTi T ; f rrerat B : eirfTm J.-U. Sz.
dia7rpaTTop.4v(a Vulg. fwvov Stob. tS>v opKcov T: Ta)v opKov B: tov opKOv
al., J.-U. SpKov {iivpiov) scrips! : opKov {opuov) Hertz Hug
Koi|i.i)irns îrX Svpais. Cp. 203 D; Ov. A. A. II. 238 frigidus et nuda saepe
iaeebis humo : Hor. C. ill. 10. 2 asperas porrectutn ante fores, ete. For the
|
other love-symptoms ep. also Xen. Cyrop. v. 1. 12.

183 B al<rx,viv>|i.^v<<>v vv\f airiov. For this construetion ep. Exithyd. 305 A,
Charm. 175 d. With the whole of this passage cp. Xen. Symp. iv. 15, viii.
12 fF. Isoer. Mel. 219 B p.ovovs avroiis (sc. tovs KaXovr) &<nrep roiis deovs ovk
:
anayopevofiev depatrevovreSt aXX ijSiov dovXevopeu Tois toiovtols fj Tav oKKfov

apXopfv...Kat Totis pen vir' aWrj Ttvl dwapfi yiyvopivovs XoiSopoipiv Koi KoXuKas
diroKoXovpev^ Toits be ra KoKXei XarpevovTcs ff)i\oKd\ovs Ka\ (jitXoTrovovs elvat
vopi(opev (with which cp. also 184 c infra).
T$ 8' 2p(SvTi,,,8iairpaTTopL^vov. For the gen. absolute after a dative, cp.
Laws 839 b ^piv rtt napaaras dvrip...\oL8opr]iTei€v &p o)r ai'oi/Ta...rt^6vra>v
Phileh. 44 c is a less certain case. For the sense of the passage, cp. Bacon,
Essay x. {Of Love) "It is a strange thing to note the oxcesse of this passion
:
and how it braves the nature and value of things; by this, that the speaking
in a perpetual hyperbole is comely in nothing hut in Love."
la% 7« Xf-yovo-iv ktK. These words qualify the following, not the preceding,
clause Pausanias himself censures perjury in 183 e. For as ye, cp. Rep.
:
352 D, 432 B.
aij>poS(o-iov vdp opKov kt\. This proverbial expression is found in two
forms, d(j>poSi<nos opKos ov baKvei (Hesych.) and d^p. SpKos ovk epwoivipos
(Suid.). The Scholiast quotes Hesiod (/»-. 5 Q.) « toCS' ipKov edijxev dpeLvova
(dnrjpova G. Hermann) avSpairotxri- | voir<f>i8latv epyav irept Kvnptdas. Cp.
Soph. fr. 694 opKovs he poi^^v els Te(f>pav eya ypdcfxo : Callim. Epigr. 27 {Anth.
Pal. V. 5. 3) dXXa \eyov(raf oK-qQea, tovs ev eptoTi |
opKovs pff dvpeiv oSaT* es
183 d] SYMnOIION 39
<Kvpiov> ov âaiv elvat, — ovto) koI ol deol Kal ol avOpmiroi iraa-av

iôvalav ireTroi'^Kacri T<p ep&vri, o)9 o vo/jloi; tprjalv o ivddSe' C
TavTT) /lev ovv oiijoeirj av rt? TrayKaXov vofiiêaOai, iv TjjSe ry
TToXet Koi TO epav koX to î\ov<: yiyveadat rots ipaaTal<;. e-rteihav
he vaiSaycoyoi)'; eirurTriaavTe<; ol iraTepe^ toI<; ipoofiivois p-r) iSxri
SiaXejeadai rot? ipaa-Tal<;, Kai Tm traiSayeoym TavTa -irpoaTeTay-

/jbiva 77, TjXiKi&Tat Be Kal eTotpoi oveiBiêoaiv, edv ti opSxri tolovto
yiyvojxevov, koX tov<; 6veiBi,ôvTa<; av oi -Trpea^VTepoi firj SiaKco- D
Xvcccri fJLtjBe XotBopaxriv 0)9 ovk opBw'; XiyovTa^, ei? Be Tavrd rt?
av /3\6i/ra? r)yrja-atT av irdXiv a'l,(T')(C(7TOV to toiovtov evOdhe vofii-
êadai. to Be, otfiai, wS' e'xet' ou% aTrXovv ianv, owep e^ d,p')(fi<;
183 B flvai BT Stob. Cyril.. SaKvav TeuflFel: flvai ifinolviiMv Osann Jn.
Sz. Kal 6eo\ Kal Svdpcorroi W. Cyril, vulg. C TrfnoiijKaai naa-av Cyril.
StaX. Toiis ipaaras Orelli koi...^ seel. Jn.: KaX-.-npomfTayiiAva seel. Hug Sz.
TJ TW : ol B :
_^ o! al. iraipoi Heindorf : trepoi BT D ovx 6.n\ovv :
airXovv Bast ; oi;^ A-nKms Ast
adavarav. Aristaen. II. 20: Ov. A. A. i. 633 luppiter ex alto periuria ridet
amantum: TibuU. i. 4. 21 ff. nee iurare time: Veneris periuria venti irrita... |
ferunt, etc. As to the text, the parallels quoted lead us to expeet a fuller
expression. Hertz's opKor (opKov), adopted by Hug, is ingenious but rather
weak in sense. I prefer to insert Kvpwv (abbreviated k.6v) after opKov. For
Kvpios, " valid," cp. Laws 926 d : Ep. vi. 323 c, and see L. and S. s.v. 11. 2 : ov
Kvpios is equiv. to liKvpos, irritus. To Jahn's insertion {(pnotvipov) Teuffol

rightly objects that it smacks but little of the proverbial manner.
KaV 01 6tol Kttl 01 ov6pcoiroi. This seems to balance the statement made by
Phaedrus, 179 c—D.
183 Tois lp<a|i.4vois. From this dative (governed by initTTrjtravTts), we
must supply an ace. {tovs ipapivovs) to act as subject to hioKiyfcrQai. For
the general sense of the passage, cp. Phaedr. 255 a iav...vno ^vpôiti)tS>v fj
Tivwu aW(ov fiia^f^Xij/xtvor y, '\fy6vTav as altrxpov ipmvn TrXô-idffii' ibid. :
234 b.
Kttl...Trpo<rT€TaY|ii^vo fl. Hug, after Jahn and others, condemns this clause
on the grounds that (1) r' is wanting in B (2) the change of number, from ;
nmdayayovs to naiSayaiy^, is awkward (3) the clause contains nothing new. ;
But there is point in the change from plur. to sing, as serving to individualize
the parents' action and the clause does add to the statement in the context
;
the further idea that the paedagogi are appointed not only as a general safe-
guard, but with special instructions to ward off this particular danger. TaOra,
the subject of npoa-T. fi, represents (as Stallb. notes) /ii) eSo-i SiaKeyardai tois
fpatTTOLS.
183 D t4 Si...i\a. For this formula, introducing the solution of a
problem, cp. 198 d; Theaet. 166 A.
ovx dirXovv IotCv. Stallbaum, ejecting oix with Bast, renders AnXovv by
40 nAATQNOZ [183 d
ekeyjdi) ovre KaXov elvat avro Kud' avro ovre ala'xpov, aXKa KaX&i
[xev irparTOfMevov koXov, al(T')(pS>'i alaxP^'^ M^" °^^
he ala'X^pov.
ia-Ti irovripai re Koi ttoi/i^/xS? 'âplêcrdai, KoK&i Be 'X^prja-rw re koI •
E KokSx;. 7rovripo<: 8' ea-rlv e/ceii'o? d epaaTr)'; 6 irdvBrjfio<;, o tov
CTW/iaTO? fiaXKov ^ t?)? yjrvxv^ epmv •

koX yap ovSe ixovifio<i ecrnv,
are ov fiovi/j-ov ipStv irpar/fiaTO';. afiayap tw tov a-(Ofj,afo<!

av0ei Xijyovri, ovirep ripa, " oi')(eTav airoiTTdfievo';'' ttoWow? Xoyovt
Kul viroa')(jkaei<; KaTai,<T')(yva<i- 6 Se tov fjOovi '^prja-TOV bvTO (TVVTa/cei^. TOVTOvi Si) ôv-
183 D elvai del. Stepb. Ast (oiSev) oUre Bdhm. al<rxpS>s iiiv alaxpov :
fiiv Steph. KoKas Se Par. 1810: koKov 8e BT koi KoKas: koi xpwt&s
Sauppe Sz. E ipmv t) t^s V'^'X^* '^ "" °" ^ """^ °"^^ '^
" verum simpliciter," citing Phaedo 62 a, Phaedr. 244 a, Protag. 331 b. Re-
taining oi^)W2 cannot take the foil, accus. and infin. as the subject (with
Wolf), but must supply tA xap'T^ <^^'" (with Hug) from the context.
alo-xpus |i^>'"-KaXi3s 8i. With each adverb, sc. xaptX'o-^m: cp. Rep. 339 c
tA he op6a>i...TO 8c p-q opdas {sc. ridivm).
183 E t£ toO o-u)j,aTos ov6£t X. Youth " is like the flower of the field, -so
soon passeth it away, and it is gone." Cp. Mimn. 2. 7 ixivwOa he ylyverm fj^qs
Kapnos: Theogn. 1305 naiielas TroXuijpdrou avBos aKVTepov araSioV. S^gur's |
refrain "Ah le Temps fait passer TAmour" Spenser {ff. to Beautie) " For
! :
that same goodly hew of white and red, With which the cheeks are sprinckled,
shal decay. And those sweete rosy leaves, so fairely spred Upon the lips, shall
fade and fall Rep. 601 B ovkovv eoiKev rois rmv apaiav npocramois...
away" etc.:
Srav avTO. to avdoi irpokiirr) Xon. Symp. VIII. 14 to pev tt)! &pas avBos raxy
:
htjnov napaKjiaêi, ktX. Tyrt. 10. 28 o^/)' eparrit rjfiqi dyXabv tivBos ?x?/
: •
Mimnorm. 1. 4. So Emerson {On Beauty) "The radiance of the human

form... is only a burst of beauty for a few years or a few months, at the
perfection of youth, and in most rapidly declines. But we remain lovers
of only transferring our interest to interior excellence."
it,
otx'Tai airoTrTd(i.evos. A
reminiscence of 11. II. 71. For the thought, cp.
181 D supi'a Xen. Symp. I.e. arroKelirovTos he tovtov {sc. tov t^s &pas avOovs),
:
dvdyKtj KOI Trjv (jiiXiav crvvaTTopapaivearffai. Cp. also Phaedr. 232 E, 234 A.
cruvTttKtfs. " Fused into one " by the flame of love. Cp. 192 d, Eur.
fr. 964 jraaa yap dyaOr) yui'^ |
^tis avSp\ (rvvTiTrjKe ira^pove'tv iiriaraTai. :
id. Swpp. 1029.

To^Tovs B'q.With the text as it stands in the mss., toi'tous refers to the
cpaa-Tcti only, who are divided into two classes, the good {to7s pev) and the bad
{roi/s 8e). But in the next clause tois pev refers to the epaa-Tcii en bloc, and
Tols Se to the epmpevot. This is extremely awkward and it is a further ;
objection to the clause that the statement it contains is premature, and

would fit in better below (184 D e). I therefore follow Voegelin and Hug
in obelizing. For the language, cp. Theogn. 1299 ff. & ira'i, pexpt tIvos p.e
jTpo(j>evêm! &s ere fiia>K(i>i> | 8ifi)/i'...dXX' e'lrineivov, e'juoi he SiSov X''/""-

184 c] ZYMnOllON 41
Xerai o ij/xerepo? vofio<: eZ koX koXco'; âa-aviêiv [, Koi rot? /j,ev 184
Xctpt'Oraa-dai, tov<} Se Bia<j)€vyeiv], 8ia ravra oZv rot? fiev SiojKeiv
TrapaKeXeverai, Tot<! Se êvyeiv, dyavoOer&v koX âaavi^cov Trore-
po)v iroTe iariv 6 epStv Koi troTepwv 6 ipmfievo^. ovrm hrf viro
TavTr)^ rr)? aiVia? Trp&Tov fiev to dXiaKea-Bai rax^ aicrxpov vevo-
fiiarai, iva ^poi/o? eyyevriTai, 09 8^ SoKei ra TroWd Ka\w<; âaa-
vtêiv, eireiTa to yiro ^pi;/i<iTtBi' koi vtto iroXiriK&v Bwdfieav
aXwvai, aia")(pov, idv re KaK&'i irda'^^tov iTTtj^r} Kal fir/ KapTepriffy, B
av T evepyeTovfi€vo<; ei<; j^p^/tara rj el<; BioTrpdêii; TToXtTtKa? fit)
KaTa^povrjcrri' ovBev yap SoKel tovtojv ovTe êâiov ovTe fiovifiov

eivai, ^wpli; rov firiSe ire^vKevai, dir avrmv yevvaiav îKiav. fiia
617 XeiireTai tS rj/xeTepo} vo/Mtp 6S6<;, el fieWei Ka\(o<; %aptetcrâi
epcKTTrj TraiStKd. ecTTi yap ^fj,iv v6/j,o<!, wcrirep iirl rots ipaaTol's rjv
BovKeveiv iOeKovTa rjVTivovv BovXeiav iraihiKolf fir) KoXaKeiav elvai C
184 A Kai...dui<j)evyeiv secl. Bdhm. Sz. Bia^vyeiv Hirschig Sia...

epaftcvos del. Sohutz Ast icai TToTfpmv del. Bast: Kai...ipa>ii(vos secl. J.-U.
Si) BT : Sfj (cat W v7r6...aLTias del. Baiter to (rj) Hirschig koi ino:
r; vno Hirschig B aicrxpov del. Hirschig avTcvcpyfTovfifvos T tis
;;(p....7roXtrt)ca9 secl. Hirschig J.-U. Hug Sz. iiovifiov: vofiifiov Wolf €ittl:
i>t J.-U.: Sxrnep Bdhm.: ?a-Tt...v6p.os om. Verm. Sz. Hug Sxrirtp T: oirnep
B Stob. Jn.: aa-ntp yap Verm. Sz.: i)s yap Hug: del.Bdhm. eOiXovra BT:
ediXovTas vel efleXoiror Stob. Sz. : edfXovrfiv Bast : ediXovri Bdhm.
184 A For the touchstone of time, cp. Simon, fr. 175

tva xpovos ktX.
ovK €<rTiv ^daavos xpovov ovdevos epyov os kol vtto oT€pvots dvbpos
p-ei^tov \
edctê voov Soph. 0, T. 614 ^povo^ 8i<aiov avbpa teiKwaiv fiovos

: Eur. :
Hvppol. 1051 pr\v\rrr\v xpovov. On the signif. of Pa<ravoi, see Vahlen Op. Acad.
II. 7 S. cp. Gorg. 486 D, Rep. 413 B ; Clem. Al. Strom, i. 291 d.
:
tA vtto xpifiiaroiv. ..dXcovai. Op. 185 A itXovtov eveKa xapi(rdp.cvos 216 D '.
fi.f\fi avra ovBev...ti Tts wXoiktws: Ar. Pllit. 153 ff. koi tovs ye 7rm8ar...8pai'...
Tapyvpiov x'V"'- ^
against the deletion of the second alaxP"" ^7 Hirschig,
see the parallels collected by Vahlen Op. Acad. ii. 359. For jroXtr. Swdfieav,
cp. Xen. Mem. iv. 2. 35 ; this may be a hit at Alcibiades, cp. 216 b.
184 B sis xp'j|J''«>-'''a...iroXiTtKtts. The reasons for which Hug, after Hirschig
and others, rejects these words —as (1) superfluous for the sense, and (2)
spoiling the responsion of the clauses idv re Kaprfprjo-i] and av Tf...KaTa(f>po-
vrjo-Tj —are not convincing. This is the only ex. of Sidirpaîs, actio, cited by
L. and S.
ia-n 7ap kt\. Hug, objecting to the "ganz unertriiglioho Anakoluthic,"
follows Vermehren in excising the clause e(rTi...v6p.os, as a gloss on the
following vfvoiua-Tcu, and writing ms yap for aairep. This is too rash. For
the sense, cp. 183 B and the passage from Isocr. Hel. 219 B there quoted.
^v...ctvai. For simple §v (fori) with accus. and infin. cp. Phaedo 72 D
dXX' eoT( Tffl ovTi,..Tas tS>v Tf6vea)Ta>v ijrvxas clvai. For fSiXtov as adj. ("volun-
42 nAATQNOI [184 c
/jLrjBe iiToveiZiaTOV, ovrat Srj koI aWi) fiia jjlovov hovkeia eKovaiof
Xeirrerai ovk eirovelhiaTOf avrrj Se icmv r) irepX rrjv dpsT'^v.
XI. Nevd/iKTTat yap Br) rj/Miv, edv tk edeXt) rivd Oepatreveiv
^yovfievo<i St eicelvov dfietfcov ecreaOai r) Kara croîav riva r] Kara

aXXo oTtovv fMepo<; dpeTrj<;, avTf] av r) idekohovkeia ovk ala-ypa
elvai ovZe KoKaiceia. Set h-q ra) v6p,a) tovtco ^v/MâKeiv eh ravro,
D Tov re Trepl rf/v iraiSepacrTcav koI top irepi tijv <f)i\o(ro(piav re Kai
TTjv SXKtjV dpeTrjv, el p-eKKei ^vp-^rjuai koXov yeviaOai^TO epaaTrj
TraiSiKa xâpiaacrOat. orav yap et's to avTo e\0coeriv epaaT^<s re
Kal iraiSiKa, v6p,ov ep^wi" eâre/jo?, 6 fiev )(âpiaap,kvoi'; 7rai8iK0i,
184 fila fjLOVov T : fita fiuiv B : fiovrj /ila Stob. : fiia flour) vulg., Bt. : fila
vofua Ficinus : fiia naiSiKoiv Verm. : /lia epafieva Usener ; fiia viaiv Hug ; r\fi\.v
v6fi<a Kreyenbiihl : fita (rav e/xu/ievcov ra T][X€Tep(a vo)pa Sz ; pia rm eptapevio

Steinhait: ^Si» fiouXeia seol. Bdhra. : /j£i'...fKou(riof fort, deleiida rls nvu
flt'Xi; Stob. tKeii/ov T, Stob. : eKfivo B rivu del. Hirschig etvai: iariv
Stob. TO) vofLto TovT<o apograjjha ; ra vopui tout6> BT D ttju trofpiav
Hirsohig toT: tm BW ;fopi(ra/ieVotf seel. J.-U.: (tois) ;âp. Hirschig :
X^p- (joi-s) Baiter hv T : ovv B vir-qpeToiv Bast avrov Sauppe

{yiTOvpyoav) diKatcof Kettig: diKaicor i^novpySiv) Sz. hv T: av B vTTOvpyoiv
(uTTOup-yeii/) Baiter Vahlen : vnovpy&v BTW: irrovpyflv Vulg., J.-U.: {iirovpyfiv)
VTTOvpyav Bt.
tarily ") in prose, cp. Xen. Anab. vi. 2. 6 ; Lys. xix. 6 ; in poetry the use is
common, e.ff. Soph. 0. T. 649.
184 C
ouTo) 8ii K7-X. In this clause the method of action permissible to
presented as parallel to that permissible to ipaarai. That there is
TTQiSi/cd is
some corruption in the text is indicated by the divergence of the Mss. in regard
to the words after aWx) but of the many emendations suggested (see a-it. n.)
:
none is convincing. Perhaps the safest plan is to bracket pS>v...eKov<Tios, as

an adscript meant to suggest a subject for XeiVcTat, and to supply 686s as
subject from the preceding context.
o-oiJ>Cav...|i^pos apenfis. Cp. I'rotag. 329 B, Rep. 427 E (with Adam's n.):
" the nearest approach to the doctrine before Plato is in Xen. Mum. iii.
9. 1 — 5." How many pipr) dper^j are assumed here by Pausanias is, of course,
left indefinite. (See also 196 B n.)
184 D orav 7ap ktX. Notice the balance and rhythm of the clauses in
this sentence— (a') OTav...f<aTepos, (6') 6 pev...v-irr]pfTS)V, (6^) 6 SL..xiwovpyS>v,
(c') 6 pev...^vpâX\c(Tdat, (c^) o 8e...KTd<T6at, (a^) Tore 8fi...ivTai6a, (a^) j^vp.-
TTiiTTei . . ,ov8apou.
iiriip£T€tv...«irovpYciv. Both words are used in an erotic sense. So iwovpyia
is used in re venerea, Amphis 'laX. That virovpyav {vrrovpyelv) is the best
restoration is shown by Vahlen Op. Acad. I. 499 cp. 193 o. ft'. :
185 a] ZYMnOIION 43
Kol 6 ftev Svvafievo<s el<; p6vr]<riv koX rrjv aWrjv dpeTT)v ^vfiâK-
XetrOat, o Be Se6fievo<; et? iralhevaiv Koi Tfjv oXXtiv <TO<îav KTaadai, E
T0T6 S^ TovTcov ^vviovTcoueh TavTov TMV voficov fiova'xôv evravda ^
^vfiiritTTTei TO koXov etvai iraihiKo, epaarrfj )(apicTa<r6ai, aXKodt Be

ovSafiov. eTTi Tovrq) koX eâTraTr]0rjvai ovBev ala'Xpop • eVi Be
Tot? aWot9 iraai Kai eâiraTwp.evtp ai<T')(yv7)v êpei koX firj. ei
yap Tt? epaarfj cb? irXovcrL^ irXovTov evexa ')âpiadfievo<; eâira- 185
rrjOeirj Koi fir] X«/Soi 'X^prjp.ara, dvaâvevTO<! rov ipacrrov jrevrjTO';,
ovBevjrjTTOv ala'^pov SoKel <yap 6 toiovto^ to ye avrov eiriBelâi,

oTi eveKa 'X^prj/ji.armv oriovv av orcpovv inrrjpeTOi, tovto Be ov koKov. i-
Karh. rov avrbv Bij \6yov Kav e'l ti<; 0)9 dyaOS 'âpi(Tdp,evo<; koI
avTO'i mi ap,eiva>v eaop.evof Bid tijv îKiav epaarov eâirarr^deLr),
184:1) ^vfiâWeardatT: ^vnâXia-dmB E fir del. Schutz J.-U. KTao-^ni:

la-Taa-Oai Sz.: KraaSai ti oj. Hug Tore 8e Wolf tSiv vofioiv del. Bast
185 A
0)9 TrXoufrim seol. Cobet Kai...;(p^/iara del. Cobet kAv Kol :
Hirschig x'^P''"'"!'-^''"' '^h

Steph. Sia...epaa-Tov seel. Hug rov epaa-Tov
apogr. Coisl. 155
184 E tls •ira£8cu(riv...KTao-flai. If the text is right we must suppose thcat

KTaa-Oai is here equiv. to &<rTe KTcurBai, appended to the main verb ^vpfidX-
Xeo-dai which is to be supplied with fir iraideva-tv kt\. (so Vahlen). Of the
corrections suggested (see crit. n.) Schanz's the neatest, but spoils the
is
sense-balance with ^vfiâWeo-Bm. The corruption is, perhaps, to be sought

elsewhere : the expression Tfjv aXXijv aofjtlav is open to suspicion, since croîav
as here used after aXXt/x stands as a generic subst. whereas <ro(|)ia has just
been termed (184 c) pipos dpeTtjs moreover, we should expect that o-o0ta
:
should itself constitute the xrij/xa of the recipient, just as c/jpowija-ts is itself
the contribution of 6 ^vp.â\\6p,evos. On these grounds, I venture to suggest

that another fem. subst., such as SiSaxri", may have fallen out after SWrjv
{iK-n-mdevfrtv for fis tt. is just possible).
4irl TouTcp.
" In this case," i.e. in the quest for dpfrr), in contrast to " the
other cases" where lucre or position is coveted (184 a).
A 7dp Tts ktX. Observe the effort after rhythm, with strophe and anti-
strophe. For the thought, see 184 a and cp. Isocr. Hel. 219 c rav ixpvTav to
KaK\os Toiis p.iv pia-dapurjiravTas. . .aTip,d(opfv.
185 A Kttl (ti) Xctpoi xP'll'O'Ta. In defence of the text here, against the
excisions of Cobet and Hug, see Vahlen, Op. Acad. 11. 366 : cp.Hipp. Min.
372 E <TV ovv xapio''" Kal A"7 <j>dovria-ris
ld(ra(rBai rfiv ^|'l'x^•' lôv; Thuc. II. 13. 1
firj Toiis dypovs avrov TrapaKlirrj Koi jx.r] Stiaxrt].
8ia T^v This phrase also is rejected by Hug (followed by

<|>iXCav Ipao-Tov.
Hirzel) on the grounds that (1) "an der correspondierenden Stelle nichts
steht," (2) we should expect rather Sta rov tpan-a rov ipatrrov (cp. 182 c).
The latter objection falls if, with Riickert, we take epatrrov as object, gen.
(" suam caritatem erga amatorem "). ^CKia epaarov here is, I take it, equiv.
to the compound (juXepaa-rla (213 D, cp. 192 b).

44 nAATQNOS [185 a
B dpaâv6VT0TO'; to kuO' avrov BeBrjXaKevai, on
a/)6T>)9 7' eveKa Koi rov /SeKTieov jepecrOai Trap av iravri irpoOufir]-
deirj, TOVTO Be av irdvTcov KoKXia-TOV' ovrco Trai/T&j? ye KaXov
dpeTr)<! eveKa 'yâpiêo'dai.
OuTo? ea-riv 6 tt)? ovpavva<; deov epo)<s Kal ovpdvio<i Kal

TToWov aîo<i Kal rroKei Kal IBicoTaa, ttoW^v i'mfieXeiav avay-
C Ka^cov iroieladai irpoi dper-qv tov re ep&vra avrov avrov Kal rov
epca/xevov ol K erepoi Trai/re? t^s krepat;, t^? TravBrjixov. ravrd
aoi, e^r), «? e« rov 7rapaxPVf^^> ^ âtBpe, irepl "Ejowto? crv/t-
^dXKofiai.
Havaavlov Be iravcafievov, BiBdcrKovai yap fie laa XeYeti"
ovTcoal ol (Toôi, ecfni 6 'Api,ar6Bi]fio<; Beiv p.ev 'Api(rTO<f)dvr] Xeyeiv,
rvêiv Be avrm riva r] inro 7rK7]crfj,ovi]i rj viro rivo<; aXXov Xvyya

185 B Km oi...dp£7-^v seol. Hug ^ om. pr. T (wav) irdvTas Stoh.,^t.
apfTrjs y eveKa T : evena dperrjs Stob. epara Stob. avrov (re) Ast
Tou epafievov Bast Ast (rv/x/SaXXo/xat T, Method. : a-vpâWonev B ovTCixri
ora. Hermog.
185 B KoXi^ V airaTTj. *S'c. ra eâiraroifievta.

SoKEi ydp au Kal oSros. This corresponds to SoxeT yap 6 toiovtos ktX. in
"
185 a.
185 C For the sense subito a. ex tempore, cp. Crat.
Ik to5 -irapaxpii|i.a.
399 D, Critias 107 e. On extempore, as opposed to premeditated orations,
see Alcidamas de Soph. 3 elnelv eV roii wapavrUa kt\.
o-v)iLpaXXo)i.ai. "This is my contribution," with aUusion to the literary
epavos mentioned in 177 c.
I!<ra \iyav. This aUudes to the la-a axrjpara (including sound-echoes etc.,
as well as "isokolia") of the rhetorical Texv'iTai. (see Spengel, rhet. Qr. ll.
pp. 436 7). — We may render (after Jowett) " When PausSnYas had come
—
:
tS a patise— a pretty piece of 'isology' I have been taught by the professors

etc. The title o'l o-oôi is variously applied in Plato to the Orphics {Rep.
683 b), to poets {Rep. 489 b), and, as here, to linguistic craftsmen. For auc^la
as applied to etymological " puns,'' op. Crat. 396 c, d, and the use of o-o^t-
{êadai (in connexion with the etymology of ovpav6s) in Rep. 509 d (see
Adam's n. ad loo.). For a rhetorical repetition of the same word {irava>),
see Qorg. Jlel. 2 rfiv pev Kaxas dKovov(rav irav<rai ttjs alrias, roi/s 8e pep(f)o-
Hevovs...iravarai ttjs dpaBlas.
Xi'Y'Ya. The Scholiast has a long note here: to tov \vypov tripirTaua
îTiyiveTai Ta aTopdâ dta w\i]pa)(riv fj KevaxTLV rj Ôîp, eviore 8e Ka\ dia drj^tv
dpipeciv vypav Kal (jiappaKOidav Tois Troion^ffiv ,..0Tav he vit6 7r\7jpaae<os \vyu6s
yevrjTai, eperos tovtois lapa Ka\ T&v aKpav rpi^jris koi TrveipaTOS Karo;îj. The
hiccough of Aristophanes is part of the comic relief in the piece (see Introd.
§ II. c). For n\r]irpovri, as a cause of disorder, cp. 186 O n., Hippocr. de diaet.
III. 72 fi.
186 A] ZYMnOIION 45
eTrnreTTTfOKvlav koI ov^^ olov re elvai Xeyeiv, aX\' elirelv avrov —

iv Tj} KOLTuy yap avrov tov larpov '^pv^lfxa'xpv KaraKeiaOai — -'O D
Epvî/jia'xe, BtKaio^ el rj iravaai fie t^9 Xvyyb<; rj Xeyeiv inrep epjov,
ems av £70) irava-afiac. koI tov ^ EipvîfjMy(ôv eiirelv 'A\X.a iroiriaai
afiôTepa ravra •
eya> fiev yap epS> iv raJ aS ftepei, crv S' eireihav
navari, iv Tut e/im. iv a> S' av iya) Xeya, iav fiev (toi ideXrj
aTTvevarl e')(ovri, ttoXvv ^(^povov iraveaOai 17 Xiy^' el Se firj, iiSari
avaKoyyvXiaaov. el K apa irdvv la-')(ypd iaziv, dvaXa^mv ti E
ToiovTov oiavai, tov ApiaTo^dvt]' iya) Se Tavra Troiija'a).
XII. TSilirelv Srj tov 'Epuft/Ltaôv, AoKei toLvvv fiot dvayxaiov

eivai, eTreiBr) Uav<javia<; opfirjaat iirX tov Xoyov KaX5)<i oi^ iKavS)^ 186
(iTreTeXeae, Beiv e'/ue ireipaaOai TeXo<; eTTiOeivai tm Xoyep. to fiev
yhp BnrXovv elvai tov "EpioTa BoKei fioi KaX&<; SteXeaOaf oti he
185 \iyfiv om. W D iv TTj Kara : iyyvTaTm Steph. tov larpov T:

Tujv larpaiv B (oii) noXitv Sauppe Travaaadai Stob. E avaXaâtv :
Xaâtv Stob. 0101 : oTO) Cobet xvijo-aei Wyttenbach: Kvrjiraio Luzac

Kivrfo-ais BT, stob. Athen. mapav Stob. <j)avm B : dnflv TW
dvayKoiov eivai del. Sz. ov^ iKavSts ov^t Ka\S)s olim Sz.
: 186 A. 8e1v
om. Method. Sz. : 8uv ifii del. Hirschig
iv Tfj kcCtco avTov. Sc. kXIvji —referring to what might jocosely be termed
the clinical position of the worthy doctor. Cp. n. on ea-xarov KaTaKeifievov,
175 c.
185 D Iv TW o"w Cp. Meno 92 E dWa cw dfj eV ra p-epci avTov elire.

|i4pei.
iav îv o-oi ktX. We

have here a case of " aposiopesis " or suppressed
apodosis; cp. Prolog. 311 d; Horn. II. i. 135 ff.: see Goodwin (?. M. T. § 482.
dvaKcy^vXiacrov. Schol. dvaKoyxyXidfraf to fcXutrai tiji/ (jyapvyya, o \4yofiev
dvayapyapmai. With Eryximachus'a treatment of Xuy^, cp. Hippocr. de diaet.
III. 75 ff. yivfrai de Kal Toidde 7r\rj(TpovT] •
es ttjv varepairjv rbv &ltov ipvy-
ydvirai ktX
185 E iTTope. Cp. Hippocr. Aphor. VI. 13 inro Xvy/iov ixppivm jrrap/iol
iniyevoiifvot Xvovcri tov Xvyftoi/ : Ari.st. Prohl. 33.

OvK av <{>9avoi.s Xiyav. A familiar idiom "the sooner you speak the better" :
(see Goodwin <?. M. T. § 894) more rarely of 1st person, 214 b infra.
:
ovx iKavus. Schanz's ov^' <a\uis is ingenious but needless: for a similar
variety in antithesis Vahlen cites Theaet. 187 e KpetrTov ydp nov a-iuKpov
ev rj jroXti pfi Uavms For helv redundant cp. Alc. II. 144 D, 146 B,
nepdvai.
Rep. 535 a, Laws 731
Schanz in nov. coram, p. 83 regards both arayKoiov
D, B :
(Ivai and fieiv ip.i as interpolations by copyists who failed to see the force of
8oKel=aptum videtur but in his text he excises only htlv against this, see
; :
Teuffel, Rh. Mus. xxix. p. 140.

46 nAATfiNOZ [186 a
ov fiovov iarlv eVt rais ylrvxâii tmv dv0pa)Treov 7rpo<} roii^ xaXovi
aWa Kal 7rpovofievoi<i Kal to? Itto? elireiv
ev TTciai roll oixri, KadetopaKevat fioi SokS) e« Tij<i larpiKTJ^, Tf)<i
B r)fieTepa<s re')(yr)'i, to? p,eya<; xal 6avp,a(no<; koI eVl irav o 6eo<i
reivei Kal Kar avOpcoiriva Kal Kara 6eia irpdr/paTa. dpôfiai he

airo Tj}s laTpiKrji; Xeyiov, Xva Kal irpeafievcofiep rrjv Te'^vrju. rj yap
ûcrt? tS)v acofidriav top SiirXovv Epara tovtov epjjet. to yap
vyieii Tov trtop-aTOi koI to voaovv op-oXoyov/xevcov eTepov re Kac
av6p,oi6v ecTTi, to 8e dvojioiov dvo/Moiav eiridvfiei Kat epa. aWo?
fiev o^v o eVt t«S vyieivu) ep(o<;, aXKo<; Be 6 eirl tw voa-coBei. eaTi
Sjj, coairep dpTi Tlav<ravLa {yvoiis) Herwerden Ttjs laTpiKijs
seel. Hirschig i>s (sai) Ficinus Steph. B Kara Tdvdpa-n-iva Stob.

Karii Tu dflit Stob. Kui 0111. Stob. 7ri)f(rfi(va> fiov Bdlini. j] yitp :
ij re yap Sivuppe : K«i yitp J.-U. e;(€i T : ixji B opoKoyovnev its TW,
fcitob. Tf : Ti Stob., Thiersch iyieiva epas T : iyieivoepos B ecrri
Srj : en S« Bdhm. tS>v a.v6pi>n<av del. Thiersch
186 A
TTJs laTpiKTJs. Eryx. speaks, as a member of the Asclepiad guild,
of "our art": for his glorification of "the art,'' see also 176 d, 196a, and
Agathon's allusion in 196 d. Cp. Theaet. 161 e to 8e br) f/idv re koI T^y ipTjs
T€xvrjs Tijs patfvTiKris ktX., where also Naber excises rijs p. (cp. Vahlen Op.
Ac. II. 273).
<5s This ws-clause serves to repeat in another form the initial
fUyas ktX.
oTi-clause,thus making two object-clauses to one main clause in the sentence,
for which cp. 211 e infra, Apol. 20 c.
186 B iir\ ir3.v...Ttlvti. Cp. 222 B e'tti nXf'iaTov Tfivovrts (Xdyovs) we might :
render " of universal scope."

irpE<rpcvci>|i.cv. For the sense, "venerate,'' cp. 188 c, and rrpea^vTepov 218 d ;
Crilo 46 C Toiis (lirour npta-fitia koi rtjum Itep. 591 C. :
tA si av6|i.oi.ov kt-X. " Things dissimilar in themselves crave dissimilar

objects": e.g. the appetites of the sound body difter from those of the sick
body. Cp. Hippocr. de nat. horn. 9 oKoaa nXijo-povij tikto. vovirripaTd, Kevaats
l^Tm, oKotra Se dno Kevoxrios yeverat vova-ijpara, TrXijo-ôyi) i^Tai...T6 8e ^vpirav
yv&vai, Set rov Irfrpov ivavriov XaraaBai Toitri KaSeaTtSxrt KaX vuvarjpaai Kal
e'ldeaL kt\.
o hr\ rii iyitiva
£pci>5. " The craving felt by the sound body " cp. cVi raiy :
186 a. In the doctor's parable, tA vyitti'di' corresponds to the good,

yjfvxais,
tA voaades to the bad epaarifs.
ia-ri 8ij. This is, as Hug observes, a favourite opening with Eryx. : cp.
<o-7-i yap, 180 C; eo-7-i 84, 186 D, 187 A.
186 D] lYMnOIION 47
auTot? Tot9 amfiaa-i rot? fiev ar/a0ot^ eKaarov rov a(o/MaTO<; koI
vyieivol<; fcaXov ;)â/3if6o-ât xal Bel, koX tovto ia-Tiv eS ovofia to
larptKov, Tot? Se KaK0i<; Koi voa-daheaiv aia-x^pov re koI Set a-yapi- ^'
<nelv, €1 fieWei rit T€j(yiKo<! elvai. eaTi yap larpiKij, to? eV Ke<j)a-
\at^ enreiv, eiriarrjfiT) r&v rod <TWfiaTO<i epcoTiK&v tt/jo? irXrja--
fiovrjv Kal Kevmaiv, koi 6 Bcaryiyvaa-Kav iv tovtoi<! top KaXov re

Koi ala^pov eptora, oin6<; ia-riv 6 iarpiK(0raTO<i, koX 6 /jieTa^dXKeiv D
•jToi&v, axTTe avTb toO erepov ep<OTO<; tov erepov KTaadai, koX oI?
/u,77 evetrriv epm<!, Set S' iyyeveadai, eTn<ndfievo<; efitrovrâai, Kal
dvovra iêXelv, dyado'! dp eirj Sr)fiiovpy6<;. Set yap Brj rd e^xdicrra
186 C avTois: nv Rohde Koi Stl, koI: koi 817 koi Naber rov ante
KoKov delend. cj. Usener D KraaBm B : KTrjiraa-Oai, T : fort. "(rraoSai
<pa)s seel. J.-U. Ka\...i^fKflv secl. Sz. evovra (ofr fifj 8ft) Herw.
186 G ?a-Ti ydp tarpiKij ictX. Cp. (with Poschenrieder) Hippocr. cfey?a<. I.
p. 570 K. iraKiv av irXrja-fioufjv Irjrai K4v(o(riS' Kivwa-iv 8e 7r'kTja-fiovr]...Ta evav-
Tia Twv ivavTiaiV cVriv Irjîara, IrjTptKti yap eort TrpofrOerrts kcli d(j>aipfaiy,
aâlp^ms pev ratv v-jrepâXKovTmVj npotrOiVis 8e Tmv eXXiTrdvrtwr 6 86 KaXXiora •
Toin-o TToiimv apiaros irfrpm. Also Phileh. 32 A, 35 A for " repletion " and
" depletion " in connexion with bodily <pv<rts and I'im. 82 A yrjs nvpis vSaros
:
T€ KoX depos...rf Trapa tûo'ti' TrXeoveîa kol ev8eta...o'Tdo*eiff Koi votrovs 7rape)(ei.
In this passage there is a distinction implied between
o Sia-yiYvuarKuv kt\.
pure and applied between medicine as a science {iniaTrfprj) and as an
larpiKr),
art {t€X'"])- SiayiyvaxTKio is here used almost in the technical sense of

making a medical diagnosis (cp. Hippocr. de nat. horn. 9 Ti)v hiayvaxrw...
nouea-Sm) possibly earlier " Asclepiads " than Hippocrates may have ear-
:
marked Sidyvaats as a medical term. Cf. the distinction between koto.

yvafirfv and Kara xîpovpyiijv in Hippocr. de morbis i. 6.
186 D 6 n€TttPdXXeiv iroicov kt-X. Cp. Hippocr. de mo7-bo sacro, p. 396 L.
ocrrts 86 €7rt<TTaTai iv dvdpayTTOKTi Trjv roiavrqv peTaôXrjV koI duvarai vypov koI
^rjpov noUfiv Koi Bepfwv Ka\ yJAVXpov vno diaiTrjs rov livBpairov, ovros kul TavTrjv
rrjv vovcrov iaro aV. id. de nat. hom. 9Ti)V 6(panfli)v XP'I 'Toiffudai...Tri Tmv
StaiTtjparav /iera/SoXij ktX.In later Greek dtipiovpyos becomes the vox propria
for a medical "practitioner," as Sripoaievetv for "to practise" similarly x^^P°- :
T€XV>]S, Hippocr. ircpl Tradav 1.

«SaT«...KTa(r6ai. Supply as subject to a-mpara.
Kal Ivovra elcXctv. Schanz would excise these words ; but though they
present a rather awkward case of brachylogy, they are otherwise unobjection- v^
able. Herwerden's proposal (see crii. n.), though supplying the right sense,
is needless ; while Lehrs is obviously blundering when he construes evovra as
neut. plural, " und wieder auch das Vorhandene fortzubringen.'' Hommel
gives the meaning rightly, " und die einwohnende (Neigung), die nicht ein-
wohnen darf, heraus siu treiben."
Sti Y^p 8^. " For he must, as a matter of fact " —an appeal to recognized
48 HAATfiNOZ [18^ d
6vTa iv rm amjiari <f>[Xa olov t elvai iroieiv xal ipdv aXX'qXtov.
ecrri, Be e'xOiiTTa-Ta ivavrirara, yîy)(pov depfi^, iriKpov yKvKei,
E ^Tfpov vypM, irdvTa to. roiavra' rovTOit eTri<TTr)del<! epeora ifiwoii]-
aai Kol ojiovoiav 6 rip,eTepo<i irp6yovo<i 'AaK\7}Tri6<;, Si (jtacriv oiSe
oi iroirjTal Kal iyo) ireiOofiai, avvecrTqa-e ttjv ^fierepav re'xvrjv.
r) re ovv larpiKij, Scrirep Xeyco, traaa Sta tov deov tovtov KVêp-
187 varai, wcravTW? Be Kal yvfivao'Tiicr) koI yecopyia- fiovffiKTj Be Kal
186 D iîXm Hirschig irixpov ykvKel. del. Thiersch Hug {koL) navra
Wolf E TOV 6eov seel. Bdhm. 187 A koI ycapyla del. Sauppe Jn.
axioms of "the Art." Hippocrates based his medical theory on the as-
sumption of two pairs of opposite and primary qualities, yjfvxp6v){6epij.6v, and
^T]p6v){vyp6v. By the permutations and combinations of these he sought to
account for all varieties of physical health and disease see e.g. Hippocr. de :
morb. 1.2; de affect. 1. Op. Lj/s. 215 e: Theo. Smym. Math. p. 15 Bull.
Kal TOVTO TO p.eyiaTov epyov deov Kara povaiicrjv tc aal laTpucfjv, ra f'x^P" cî'Xa
iroieiv also Tim. 82 a for the " hot " and " cold " in health and disease.
:
Ast's excision of these words (approved by Stallb., Hug,

iriKpov 7\i)Kei.
and others) is, at first sight, plausible, inasmuch as these opposites of taste
seem hardly on a par with the other two pairs of primary opposites. But in
Li/sis 215 E the same three pairs are mentioned, with 6^v){dfi^\v as a fourth,
as exx. of the law of en-idv/iia rSiv Ivavriav. Moreover, it is obvious that the
question of savours is of special importance in medical science : cp. Theaet.
166b Tia...acr6evovvTi iriicpa (j>aiveTai a iaBUi. Koi can: Hippocr. irepX SiaiTijs II.
56 TO y\vKfa...Ka'i rd itiKpa,,,6epp,aiveiv 7re(f)VKf, Km oora ^pd can Kal oaa
vypu: id. de nat. hom. 2, 6: and the connexion between iriKporrjs and x"^"?
brought out in Tim. 83 a ff. Further, as Hommel observed, mivTa ra rouivm
after only two exx. is unusual.
186 E 6 i^|i^Tcpas irpA-yovos 'A. is not more than
Asclepius in Homer
IrjTripdpipav : in Pindar {Pyth. III.) and
he is the son of Apollo
later poets
and Coronis. The earliest seats of his worship seem to have been Thessaly
and Boeotia, and his cult, as a " chthonic " and " mantic " deity, may have
its roots in a primitive ophiolatry (see Rohde, Psyche i. 141 ff!). Cp. Orph.
Fr. 272 SiA kqi oi 6eo\6yoi Trjv pev els 'Ao'KXi/irioi' dva(l>epovaw vytetav rfiv
larpiKriv nuaav tS>v irapa (jtvaiv ktX. Also Orph. II. 67, adch'Osaod to A. as
'irjTTjp TTiivTMV, 'haKKrfjnc, SeanOTa Trmdv kt\. The Asclepiadae were a
recognized medical guild, with hereditary traditions ; their most famous
schools were at Cos and Cnidus, for which see the account in Gomperz O. T.
(E. tr.) vol. I. pp. 275 fi". : cp. Phaedr. 270 o (with Thompson's note).
oUt oi iroinxal. The "deictic" oidc points to the presence of Aristophanes
and Agathon.
187 A
7v|i.vo<rTiK^. The curative value of physical training is said to
have been emphasized especially by Iccos of Tarentum and Herodicus of
Selymbria, both 5th century experts in dieting. For the latter as an ad-
vocate of walking exercise see Phaedr. 227 D (with Schol. ad loo.) ; cp. Rep.
187 b] lYMnOIION 49
•jravrl KaTdBr]Xo<; tw koI afitKpov irpo<re\ôvTi rov vovv on Kara

TavTCi e'xêt toutoi?, olxrirep icra)? Kal 'HpaaXetTO? ôvXerai Xeyeiv,
irrrel rot? 76 fnjfiaaiv ov Ka\(b<; X67et. to ev yap <f)'r]ai
" hiaêpo-
fievov avTO avTU) '

^Vfj,(f>€pecr6ai, axrirep apfioviav roôv re Kot
Xvpa';." ecTTt Be ttoWtj dXoyia dpfioviav (f)dvat, Bia<j)epecrdai rj etc
Bia<l)epo/j,eva}v en dvai. dXX' to-co? ToSe e/3ovXeTO Xeyeiv, on iK

hiatêpojjbivaiv nrporepov rov oêo^ Kal âpeo<;, eireira varepov B
187 A e)(OVTi vovv Hirsohig Tavra T: Taira B tv. ov vel
nav Asfc Toôv . . .\vpas '. tov oêos re koi âp4os East Gladiscll Xvpas '.
vtvpas Bergk
406 A for the former, as an example of abstinence, see Laws 839 B.

: That
Plato himself recognizes the connexion between larpiKi] and yu/ii/ao-TiKi) is
shown by such pas«,igo.s as Qorg. 452 A tf'., 464 B ft'., Soph. 228 e, Polit. 295 c.
Kal Ycoip-yCa.The appositeness of yeapyia is not so evident as that of

yvpvaa-TLKi), but the use of the word here is defended by 186 a (roir ev ttj yrj
(pvofievois) and by other exx. of a similar collocation, such as Lack. 198 d, Laws
889 D (cp. also Protag. 334 a f.). The art which deals with ^vra is regarded
as analogous to that which deals with f<»a, involving a similar command of
the permutations and combinations, the attractions and repulsions (to ipa-
TiKo), of the fundamental qualities.
TO Sv 7dp <|)r)iri ktA. The -words of Heraclitus {Fr. 45) are given in Hippol.
refut. haer. IX. 9 thus : ov ^vviaaiv okios ?lta(f)fp6iievov iavrm ofioXoyiei • TraXiv-
rpairos lip/iovitj oKuxTTCtp toôv K.a\ \vpr)s : cp. Plut. de Is. 45 naXivTovos yap
dpfiovirj Kua-p-ov oKoxrTrep Xvprjs Kot Toôv Ka6' 'HpoKXeiTov : Soph. 242 E. Pro-
bably, as Burnet holds, the original word used by H. was waXivTovos, not
TToKivrpoTTos, and hpfiovit) combines the original sense of "structure" with
the musical sense "octave," the point of the simile being (see Campbell,
Tlieaet. p. 244) "as the arrow leaves the string the hands are pulling opposite
ways to each other, and to the different jjarts of the bow (cf. Plato, Rep.
4. 439) and the sweet note of the lyre is due to a similar tension and retention.
;
The secret of the universe is the same." That is to say, the world, both as a
whole and in its parts, is maintained by the equilibrium resultant from
opposite tensions. For more detailed discussion of the theory see Burnet,
Early Ok. Phil. pp. 158 ff., Zeller, Pre-Socr. (E. T.) vol. ii. pp. 33 ff. The
Toôv H. had probably, as Bernays suggested, the Scythian bow—
in mind is
the f^dp/iiyl axopSos of Arist. Ehet. iii. 14121^ 35 (see the woodcut in Smith,
D. A. s.v. "arcus").
dXX' Xa-as ktX. Eryximachus argues that H.'s dictum is defensible only if
we understand the opposites to be not co-existent the discordant cannot be :
simultaneously concordant, though it may be capable of becoming so in

lapse of time {Trp6Tfpov...v<TTepov). For to 6^v kqi fiapv as matter for &pp.ovia
cp. Heraclit. Fr. 43 (R. and P. !^ 27) ov yap Hv etvat &pp.oviav pfi ovtos oîos
Ka\ âpios, ovhk ra f Ma avfv $t]\4os <ai appfvos, evavTiav ovraiv Soph. 253 A :
Phileb. 17 c, 26 A ; Laios 665 b.
4:
B. P.
50 nAATQNOZ [187 b
o/xoKoyrjadvTcov ryiyovev itriro tjjs fjiOvcrtKrj'i Te^vr]^- ov yap Sij irov
en Si,a<pepo/j,eva}v ye ert rov oêo'; koX âpio<! apfiovia av e'ir)' r)
yap dpfiovia avfiâivia icrri, avfi^covia Se ofioXoyM rt?. o/moXo-

yiav he eK hiatêponevcov, ecus dv dhwarov elvai. Sia-
Sia<j>epo)VTai,
<êp6fL€vov Se av Kal fifj ofioXoyeiv dSwarovv <BvvaTOV> dpfioaai,

C uKTirep ye Kal 6 pvd/j,o<; ex tov rapêo? koI /S/saSeo? ix hievriveyfxeviov
•jTpoTepov, vcrrepov Be o/MoXoyrjo'dvTtov yeyove. ttjv Be ofMoXoyuav
iraai rovToit, ooairep exel rj larpiKij, ivTavda rj fiovcriKr) evTidrjcriv,
epcoTa Kal ofiovoiav dXX'^XoJv ifjiiroirjcracTa' Kal 'icmv ah fxavaiKr)

•Kepi dpfiovlav Kal pvdfibv ipcoTiKcov eTn(TTrjp,r], Kal ev fiev ye
avTjj rfi avcrrdaei, dp/xovla<; re xal pvOfiov ovBev )(aXenrov rd
187 B Tcx"'!' (v iipf»ovia) vulg. Se av : 8c Sfj Sz. : Sr) ovv Rollde o/xoXoyeiv
scripsi : OfioXoyoiJi/ codd., edd. abwarovv {Swarhv) scripsi : aSivarov
codd. . SuvoToy Susem. C tk post fipadeos Ota. edd. recc. cum Vindob. 21
ofiovoiav : Apfiovlav Wolf dXX^Xotff T (rail') irepi Ast
187 B o|iioXoY>)<rdvTuv ktX. Cp. Theo. Smyrn. math. p. 15 kqi oi Xluâ-

yoptKol dsf ois 7roWaj(ij enerai TlXdraVj Trjv p.ovaiKTjv (jiatrtv evavrluv avvap-
poyr]v Ka\ rSiv noWav svaxriv KOi ratv hlxa <l>povovvT(iJv 0'Vfi<f)p6vr](rLV, ov yap
pv6p,S>v fiovov K(ji /xeXovf (ivvTaKTiKr)v, CMC AirXas ituvtos <TV<TTr]fiaTos •
Te'Xos
yap avTTJs to ivovv re xai <rvvapfi6(eiv. For the Pythagorean appovla see
Phllolaus, jr. 4. 3 (R. and P. § 56) ra be dv6fL0ia,.,dvdyKa ra Toiavra dpôvia
o-uyKeKKfla-dai kj-X. The same notion of a cosmic dppovla or 6po\oyia appears
in Orph. fr. 139 rifv 'A0po8tVi;i'...Taîi' Ka\ dpp.oviav kcli KOivtoviav Trdcri rois
eyicoafiLOts...{6 brifiiovpyos) <j)t\ias eaT\v a'lTios TOis 8rffitovpyrjp.aaiv Kal ofioXoyias.
o-v^(J>uvCa. Cp. Cl'at. 405 D jrept rrjv iv ttj tadfj app-oviav, fj dfj (Tvp.<j){i)via
KaXeiToi Hep. 430 b, 398 d, e with Adam's notes "in its musical application
: :
avfKpavia is used both of consonance in the octave or double octave and also
of other musical intervals'' "dp/jLovia 'reconciles' 6^v and âpv by a proper
:
arrangement of notes of higher and lower pitch. In the wider sense, there-
fore, any 6p.o\oyia of 6^v and /3npi5 is a ipfwvia, but in practice the word was
used specifically of certain scales or modes."
Siaij>ipj|j.cvoy Si au ktK. With the MS. text the sequence of thought is dis-
jointed and obscure aS seems out of place, and the next clause {iSa-irep ye
;
KOI (ctX.) seems to imply that the possibility rather than the impossibility of
harmonizing opposites is stated in the present clause (cp. Susemihl, Philol.
Anz. VII. 412). Hence, rather than alter ai with Schanz, I prefer to read
bia<êp6ii.evov be av Kal fifj opioXoyelv dbvvaTovv (or dSvvarov) {bvvarov) (ipuocrai
this gives a proper antithesis to the clause preceding.
187 6|i,<Svoiav. It is possible that this word may contain an allusion
to Antiphon's work nepl ainovoias, for which see Diimmler, Akad. p. 79.
ouTiJ rfj o-vcrrao-ci dp|i.ov£as. " In the constitution of harmony per se
"
ev avrrj Tjj dpfiovla might have sufficed, but the addition of avardaei serves
to emphasize the fact that Apfiovla is a synthesis 6p.o\oyia of a plurality of —
187 E] lYMnOZION 51
epcoTiKa BiaycyvcocTKeLv, ovSe 6 BnrXov<! epa)<; ivravdd ttco eanv

aXK eTreihav Berj Trpo? Toii? avOpanrovi KaTa-)(^pricTdai pv6fi<p re D
Kai, apjjjovia rj iroiovvTa, b Ef) fieKoTTOliav KoKovaiv, rj j^^pcofievov
op6w<; Tolt Tr€'7roi7)/ji,evoi'i fxeKeari re Koi /Merpoi^, o Srj nraiheia

eK\r]6r), ivravOa Br) icaX jâXetrov koX ajadov STj/xiovpyov Set. ! '
r
rraXiv yap rjKei o avro<; \6yo<!, on roi<! fiev Koafiioi'j rS>v dvdpdo-
TTdov, Kol a)9 av Koa/Micorepot yiyvotvro oi firjirco 6vre<;, hel %apt-
êffOai Kai (pvXdrreiv rov rovrav epcora, Kal ovro^ ecrriv 6 KcCKoii,
o ovpdviov, rrj<; Ovpavlai yttoutrT;? "Epto?" o Se Tlo\v/j,via<; o irdv- E
Br)ij,o<;, ov Bel evKaôvfievov •irpoa<pepetv oI? dv Trpocrêpr;, otto)? <lv
rfjv /lev r)Bovr)v avrov Kaprrwa'rjrat,, dKokaariav Be fiTjSefiiav ifi- <-'>'•
"TTOiija-rj, ilxT-jrep ev rrj rjfj,erepq, rejQiri jxeya epyov raZs rrepi rrjv
6y{ro7roiiKr)v re')(V'qv eTTidvfiiaL<i Ka\S)<; 'xpr/adai, wcrr dvev voaov
rr)v rjBovrjv Kapircoaaadai. Kal ev fiovaiK^ Brj Kal ev larpLKr} Kal
ev roi<; d\\oi<; Trdcri Kal rot? dv9pco'jreloi.<; Kal rol<; 6eLoi,<;, KaG" '{
oo'ov rrapeiKei, <}>v\.aKreov eKarepov rov'T&pcora' evearov yap.
187 C ou8c...e(rTH' del. Schiitz n-o) Bdlim. Mdvg.: TrmjBT D fiirpois

BT : pvdfioii W Toirav BT : ToiovTiav W /loutrijs del. Sauppe E i'pyov
Toif Tb : f'p-ymi/rfs B jrapf iKf t W rec. t : Trap^Kfi BT ev {Vtov W

elements: op. Lavjs 812c tos twv apfwvtav o-uo-Tao-tis : JSpin. 991k lippovias
(Tvo-Taaiv anaa-av. For pv6p6s, see Adam's note on Rep. 398 D "The elements :
of music arc pvSjjuk and appovia. The former reconciles raxv and fipaSv by '
'
arranging a proper sequence of short and long notes and syllables " also :
Laws 665 a rlj 8e ttJs KtKô-fms rdêi pvBpos ovopa eiT;, rfi fie av T^s (^(Bx^s...
Appovla, ktK., Phileb. 17 D (with my note).
Eryximachus analyses Music into Theory (outtj ^ o-uo-ratris) and Practice
{KaraxprifrBai p.), the latterbeing further subdivided into peXonoda and TaiSeia.
187 D
iraiSeCa iKXtjOi]. For " education " as " the right use of melody
and verse," compare what Plato has to say about the psychological effects
of music and its place in education in Hep. li., ill., Laws li., viii. Of course
iraiScia in the ordinary sense includes also gymnastic cp. Bep. ii. 376 E, ;
Laws 659 d: music (opxwTiKri Laws 816 a) we have a com-

in dancing to
bination of both. It is worth noticing that in the Pythagorean quadnvium
pov<TiRT) had a place beside apiBprjnKr], yf wpeTpla and cr(f>aipiKri or da-Tpovofiia:
see Adam's Republic vol. ii.pp. 163 ff.

irdXtv.-.o a«Tos X6-yos. Pausanias was the author of the Xoyor, cp. 186 b
supra.
187 E noXv|ivtas. " The Muse of the sublime hymn " here replaces
Aphrodite, being selected out of the Nine probably, as Ast supposes, because
the first part of her name is congruous with the character of Aphr. TrdfSv/ior.
irpoo-<|)ipTl...Kttpiri5(rriToi...ln'ironj(ri|. Supply as subject the indef. tk.
Ktte* otrov irapttKti. " So far as possible." Cp. Rep. 374 e, Laws 734 b.
4—2
52 nAATfiNOZ [188 a
188 XIII. 'ET7ei Kal f) rmv mpwv tov iviavTOv crv&raen<; /xecrTij
ecTTiv afi(f)OTepo)v tovtcov, kuI i-TretBav fiev Trpo? aWijXa tov

Koafiiov TV^JI epcoTO^ a viiv Srj iyco hXeyov, rd re depfia Kau ra
yjrvx^pa Kal ^Tfpa Kal iiypd, Kul dpjjLOviav Kal Kpaaiv Xd^rj crco-
({)pova, T^Kei (pepovra eveTqplav re Kal vyieiav dv0pd>Troi(; Kat rot?

dWoi<s ^d)oi<; re Kal (\>VTol<i, Kal oiiSev rjhiKria-ev orav Se o fxera
T^S v^pecg<; "Eptos iyKpaTeaTepo<! irepl rd'; rod eviavrov copaVTOi<s' Kai yap ira')(yai Kat,
'^(aXalâi, Kal ipvalâi sk ifKeoveûaf Kat aKoa'/jL,i,a<; irepi aTCKifKa
TMV TOiovTcav yiyveTat, ipcoTiKmv, cSv eiriar^jfiT) irepl darpaiv re
188 A KO(r/iiov Bt, Stob.: Kocrfiov T eyi) TKfyov BT : Xe'ym Stob. : f\eyov
Wolf TO irjpa Stob. (/cal) irepl Stob. B SU<l)6cipev T ; SU<f)deipe Stob.
5ia0deipci B avdômBT: avd/iom xni Stob. : oôia Schutz Bdhm. : liv
ofioKi OvoUi : av Sfjiout lloriimiin : Si) o/xma Sivuppo : «tt' o/iom Ast Jii. : livofia
Sommer : <iXXi)K07-a Rohde : iravTola Winckelmann avfiwra : Stallb. yiyverai

dol. Sauppe ; y/yi'oi'Tat Ceinter ; fort, yiyvfrai. epaynnav ovv f 7ricrT^/ii) ktX.
J)!/... KoXeiTm del. Schiitz re: -ye Christ
188 A 1] Twv «pi!)v...(ruo-Ta(rts. For the influence of the seasons on health

see Hippocr. de nat. horn. 1 ms yap 6 eviavros juerepffi pev iras iravrav K.a\ rS>v
Beppav Koi rcou yjrv)(p^v kol rav ^Tjpau Koi rSiv vypav ktX. : cp. Phileh. 26 B.
a v5v 8'f|...?X«-yov. See above, 186 d.

oiSiv r\UKi\<rtv kt\. For these aorists, following presents, see Goodwin
G. II. T. § 155.
188 B
dv6|u>i.a...vo(ri^|xaTa. " Divers diseases " the adj. is similarly used :
in Arist. Poet. 24. 1459'' 30 irrfKrohiovv avopotois ineiaohiots, "relieving the

story with varying episodes " (Butcher) cp. id. H. An. iv. 1. 523'' 12
:
Hippocr. de flat. 3 BoKeei pev ovv ra vova-rjpaTa ovBiv dWrjXotatv ioiKivai dta
TTjv oKKoiorr^Ta Kai dvopotOTjjra tS>v tottchv.
iraxvoi...Kol cpvoripai. Timaeus defines thus: ipval^r) piXraSijy bpoaos-
naxvr] Se Sp6(ros xôv&Srjs. Roman religion had a goddess Robigo. Kuhnkon
{ad Tim. p. 122) cites Orph. de lap. 15, v. 91 koi al6eplr)v epvo-i^tjv, |
ijTt kotov-
pavodev nrapevrj ttoti Kapirov epvdprj, |
ap(j)i Trepl (rraxveaa-t 7repi<Tpi)(ovaa
Kadrjrat.
T«v TotoiiTwv YtvvcTat ktX. There are two difficulties in this passage:
(1)the singular verb after the plui'al subjects is harsh to explain it we ;
must assume a mental unification of the subjects, of which similar but easier
instances occur in Rep. 363 A, 618 d, Zaws 925 e. We might evade this
difficultyby removing the colon at (jivTo'ts, marking koi yap...epvcrlâi as
parenthetic, and thus construing aK\a...vo(TripaTa as the direct subject of
yiyverai. (2) We should naturally expect Toioirav to have the same reference
188 D] ZYMnOZION 53
<f>opa<; nai iviavT&v wpa<! aaTpovofiia KoXeiTai, en toivvv Kai

al Gvaiai iracrat, koX ol<; fiavTiKf) eTTKnaTel—^TavTa h icnlv rj irept'
êov<s re Koi avOpm-rrov; Trpo? aXKrfKov; Koivavla —ov irepl aXXo C
Tt ia-Tiv fj irepl "Epwro? ^vKaKrjv re koi 'iaatv. iratra yap [tj]-'-'
diriêta ^tXel yiyveadai, eav firj rt? rm Koa-fiicp "Eptort ')(ap[^7jrai
firjhe rtfia re avrbv teal Trpea-êvrj iv TravTi epy^, aWd [jrrepi] tov
erepov, koi trepl yovea<; koi ^&vTa<; koi rereKevjrjKOTaii Kav irepi
Oeov'i •
a hr) irpocrreTaKrai 'Ttj /MavTiKTJ eirKTKoirelv tov; '
Epcora?
Kal iarpeveiv, Kol 'iariv av rj fiavTiKr) îXia? ffe&v Koi avopcoTrwv
&r]fj,iovpyo<! T&5 iiTiaTaadai to, Kara dvdpwTrov^ iponriKa, bcra D

reivet, Trpo? difiiv kol evcreêiav.
188 B <f>opas W, Stob.: (j)opas B: (popas T Ka.l...a>pas del. Bast.

&pas: Spovs Creuzer oi T, Stob.: otn. B iraa-m B Stob.: anaa-ai T
(ij) p-avTiKV) Fischer enuTTaTfl {t4x'"i) Stob. TavTa...Kmva>via del. Schutz
C aa-eêia Stob. : t) aaeêia BT prj ris fiijrf ev Stob.
:
(m'") ^^ PAugk
TOV Stob.: TTEpi Toi/ BT : Trfpn-Tw? tov Koch : flfpun-tui; Winckelm.: ncpmoTepov
TOV Pflugk : fort, irri tov {"ep'i) a Verm. irporiTaKTm Stob. iparas
BT : ipavTas Stob., Bt.: epioTavTas cj. Verm.: Tour tptoTas secl. Herm. Hug Sz.
33 fva-ffifiav Stob. : airiêiav BT
here as twv toiovtoiv has above {viz. to the combinations of elements in which
the bad Eros predominates), whereas it seemingly stands in agreement with
roaTiKav. this being so, what does ipariKav precisely mean? For it cannot
T.pell retain, in this connexion, its proper meaning as genitive of Wt epariKo.
" the laws of affinity " (186 c, 187 c). Ought we, then, to put a stop after
ylyvfTni and begin a new sentence with fprnTiKwi' ovv iniiTTrifn] ktX. 1
The term as here used includes what we should rather call
d(rTpovo|j.{a.
"meteorology": cp. Rep. 527 d Tplrov dS>pev atxTpovopiav ;...t6 yap irepX &pas
y
evatfrOrjTOTepais ep^ftv Ka\ firjvaiv koi €ViavTcov...vavTi\ia TTpo(rr\K€i. For as-
tronomy " as a regular part of the school curriculum see n. on nmbela 187 d,
and 318 k.
cp. Tlicact. 145 c, i>; I'rolag.
11 Simpler would have been r) 6fS>v...Kotva>vla, but, as
irepl 9«o«s...Koiv«vCo.
Hug remarks, " Eryximachus liebt das unbestimmte nepi c. accus."

188 C do-c'Peia. " Undutifulness," impietas. Reverence to parents and
country was a matter of religious obligation; cp. Xen. Mem. li. 2. 13 iav 84
Tir yoveas ftfj depanevi], tovtco SiKrjv Tf imTiOrffri {rf jrdXtf ) ktX. ib. IV. 4. 20 ;
Rep. 615 c.
[irepl] riv Erepov. Perhaps an original ttti was mistaken for a compendium
of Trfpi: for the combination dXXa n-i;, cp. Theaet. 191 b dXXa ttj bwarov.
a infinitives may be taken as epexegetic of a (so Stallb.,
8^...laTp€««iv. The
Zeller), or d may be
construed separately as accus. of respect ("qua in caussa"
Ast "in welcher Beziehung" Hommel). There is no need to eject or emend
;
Toiis "EpuTar: the phrase used 4 11. above, nepX 'EptoTos (pvKoKrjv Tt xm lao-ti',
supports "Eparas here.

54 nAATQNOZ [188 d
OvTO) -TToWriv Kal fiery akriv, fiSXkov Se irdaav hvvafiiv e'xet
^vKkrj^hr)v fiev 6 Trd<; "Epw?, o Se Trept TajaOa fieTo, crcocppocrvvrji;
Kot 8t.Kaioavvr]<; aTroTeXovfievo<; Kal Trap' jj/atf Kal irapa deoi<;,
ovTO<; rrjv fieyicrrrfv Bvvafiiv ex^t Kal irdaav rjfuv eiiZaifiovLav

TrapacTKevdêi Kal dWijXoi'i Swafievov; ofiiKelv Kal (jiLXov; elvai
E Kal roi<s KpecTToa-iv qfiwv 6eol<;. iaco<; fiev ovv Kal iryca tw "EpcoTa
eirabvSiv ttoXKcl irapaXei'Tro), ov fjcevroi, eKcov ye. aXX' ei ri eê-
XiTTov, aov epyov, a> 'ApiaTocpavei;, dvaTrXrjpcJaai •

r} ei 7reo<; dXXco<;
ev vw exeit; eyKiofiidêiv top deov, eyKco/j,iaê, eTreiSrj Kal t^s
Xvyyot Treiravaai.
189 EiKSe^dfievov ovv ecfyq el-rrelv top Âpiaroijjdvr] on, Kal fidX'
eiravaaTO, ov fj,evToi irpiv ye rov irrapp.ov irpoaevex^^vai avrj},
mcTTe jxe Bavfidêiv el to Koafxiov rov trtu/uaTo? iiriOvfiel toiovtcov
i/foô)!' Kal yapyaXiafi&v, olov Kal 6 Trra/a/io? eVrf irdvv yap
ev6v<; eiravcraTo, eireiBr] avrS rov Trrapfiov irpoarjveyKa. Kal tov
188 D Kn\ Trap* r)fiLV,.,S€6LS secl. Hug SvvafievoLS Stob. (jitXois
Stob. E Kin del. Riiokert rjfiSiv 6eois secl. J.-U. 189 A Sktt
cfie Bekk.
188 D OuTu iroXXiiv. The German translators mostly take ovtco as

qualifying the adjj., (Zeller, Schleierm.), but Hommel
"so vielfach und gross"
is probably right in taking ovtod by itself (" hoc modo," " itaque "; comparing
ouTo) 7roXXa)(6d(p 178 C. Cp. Hippocr. de flat. 3 ovros {sc. 6 dijp) St ficyia-ros ev
roiai irao'i T<ov TrnvTUiv dvviitrTTjs iarlv iiîov de aiiTOV deqaaadat rqv dvvafitu.
•
Kal...Trapd 6toIs. Hug condemns these woi'ds, as implying a slur on the

righteousness (jf the gods. But the phrase is merely a stock formula, like
our " heaven and earth," not intended to bear rigid analysis cp. 186 b, 187 e ;
Kal Tois dvdptoTreioLS Koi toIs delois.

For the accus. Swa/ievovs after ij^Tv cp. 176 d. The
Kal d\Xi]\ot$,..6eois.
KQi after elvai is rendered " auch " by Hug, as if o/iiXeiv governed dW^Xoir and
cjilXovs elvai the other datives, but Zeller's rendering, which makes both the
infinitives govern both sets of datives, seems more natural.

188 E Kal iyu, i.e. " I as well as Pausanias " see 185 e ad fin.
— " since
:
emi.Sr\ Kal. Km implies a suppressed reason (it is your turn) and

you are cured of your cough.''
189 A This was one of the remedies prescribed by Eryx.
TOV irrapiiav.
in 185 E, hence the Trpoo-êpeii/ is a vox propria for medical
def. article.
"applications," cp. 187 e, Phaedr. 268 a Hippocr. de flat. 1 oiot r' hv
;
7rpo(TCJ)epetv ra ^viiCfiepovTa ra trapaTt id. de affect. 1 otra he Toiis X"P'"'f'X''"^

:
fiKOS iniaraaBai Ka\ irpoacfjepfiv koi 8ia)(eiplêiv ktX

TO Koo-|Jiiov. This is in ridicule of the theory of medicine stated in 186 c ff
and of the use of the term Koo-ptos in 187 d, 188 c.

189 c] lYMilOIION 55
[^pvîHa-)(ov, riyade, ipdvai, [ ApicrTorâi/es,] opa t'l Troiel^. yeXw-

TOTToiet? fieWtov Xeyeiv, Kal <^v\aKa, fie tov Xoyov avayKaêi<;
jiyvea-Oai, tov creavTOV, idv n yeXoiov e'iTrr]<s, eôv croi iv eiprjvr) B
Xeyeiv. Koi rov Apia'To<j)dvr] yeXdcravTa evTretv E5 Xeyeif, on
Eipvîfia')(ê, earm apprjTa ra eiprj/ieva. aWa fit) /ie

Kai fioi
(^vKarre, to? eym (f)o0ovfiai,j7repl twv fieWovTcov pridrjaeffOai, ov ji

(Mr) yeXola etTrta, tovto fiev yap cLv icephot eir) Kal tj)? riixeTepa<;
fiovat]avai, (o
'ApiaT6âve<t, otei iK<j)evê<rdai; dXXa Trpocepê top vovv Kah ovtw
Xeye O)? haxrwv Xoyov icros<; fievToi, av So^t) fioi, a(f>r]<TO) tre. C
XIV. Kal-fiijv, w 'Epv^Lfha'xe/el'Tretv top 'Api(TT0(f)dpr];dXX7]
rye irr) ep pco eyio Xeyeiv, ri rj av ts Kal Ilav(Tavla<; eiireTVP. ,iiiol
yap ooKovaip apapwTroi TrapTairao'i Tnp tov epcoTOi ovpaiiip ovk

.
j](r6)]a6ai, evret aicrdapofiepoi ye fieyicrT av avTov lepa icara-
189 A &yn5e <^vai T Z>ya6k tpavai &yade B: ÂpicTTOffiapes del. Sauppe
Hug B ^ om. vulg. fxri ye Bdhtn. prjdrja-ea-Sai T f]TTri6i)(Teo-6m :
(sed r)T extra versum) B ijbrj ptidrjaea-Sm Rettig fort, en p.

: C eiireTov :
Blass' avdpmwoi Bekk. avdpmnoi BT oi avBpaiTOi W, vulg.

: :
['ApioToîaves]. I follow Sauppe aud Hug in regarding the proper name

as a glo.s.s on aya6e : as a rule, ayade stands alone.
189 B oi Ti...£i:iro). In ytXola Arist. applies the term used by Eryx. in
a different sense, distinguishing between yeXoia, ridieula, and Karayekama,
deridenda whereas Eryx. had meant by yeKolov what A. calls Kara-yAao-Tov,
;
cp. 199 D, 221 B.

Tf s ij|ieT«'pas (loio-ns. This may allude (as Rettig thinks) to Eryximachus's
Ovpavla fiova-a and IloXvpivia, and to his phrase iv rtj vfieripa rixyn (187 D, e).
BoXuv 7« KrX. " So you think you are going to get off scot-free " Suidas
!
âXciv explains by n-pus tovs kokov

S.V. Tt Spaa-avras xni olop-ivovs eKc/jfuyfiK.
Cp. Rep. 344 D olov ipfiaXiiv \6yov iv va txîs dnievai: Pliaedo 91 C ; Plut.
de S. n. V. 548 D nXX' oi8' el ôKtov, elnev, awr)Wayr), KoXSr elê rrepiopav to /3e'Xor
eyKeipevov,
189 C Kol (iiiv KT-X. This clause has reference to what Eryx. had said,
not in 189 b, but in 188 e (ft ntos aWas iv va exeis lerX.)— " Yea verily, it is
my intention to act as you suggested."
iravToirao-i...ouK. "To have completely failed to discern.'' For Sivaixis
(pva-is) as a rhetorical category, cp. Isocr. Eel. 218 D paSwv 8c yvavm t^k
( )(
hvvap.iv avTov ktX.
îre'i ttlcre. yt ktX. For iwei...ye op. Rep. 352 c. The following infinitives
(with are governed by boKovo-iv, repeated in thought from the main clause.
tiv)
For the sense, cp. Isocr. Hel. 221 a i)S...8vvapLevriv, avadlipacri xai ffva-iais KOI
roij aXXoif jrpotrdSoir IKda-Kea-dai. koi npav airriv XPV-
56 nAATQiMOZ [189 c
aicevdaai koX ^cofiov<;, /cal Ovaiaifav Troieiv /xeyiarai;, ov-)(^ uKTirep

, -î
iV- ^"/-"' •.' V . v''
.'f- / r>,JA
vvv TOVTuu ovoev lyiyveTai irepi avrov, oeov ttuvtcov ixaKiara
D yLyvecrtlai: ecrrt yap aecoy (pi\.avapo}7roTaTO<;, eiri.Kovpo'i re wv tu>v ,
dvOpcoTTcov Kal iaTpo<; tovtcov, cov laOevTcov /xeytcrrri €vSai./u.ovt,a ay "

Il-I*-
Tw dvOpanreltp yeveu e'er]. eyu> ovv 7reipd<T0fj.ai, vfiiv elarjyijaacraai,

rrjv Bwafiiv avTov, vfiel^ 8e r&v oKKwv hihuaKoXot, ecreade. Set
Be irpotiTov u/ua? /j-adeiv ttjv dv6pai'rrlv7}v (^vaiv Kal to. TraO^/j-ara
avTi)<i. rj yap TrdXai rjfioiv <^vai<; ov')( avTrj fjv Vjirep viiv, oKhJ
oKXoia. irpoiTov fiev yap rpia rjv ra yevrj Ta rSiv dydpuiiruiv, ov^
E (oa-irip vvv Bvo, appev Kal dffkv, dXKa Kal rpirovTrpoariv koivov ov
ap,<poTepcov tovtcov, ov vvv ovofia Xonrov, avro 8e rjcbaviaTat'
dvhpoyvvov yap ev tots fiev rjv Kal eZSo? Kal ovofxa i^ d/j,(j)OTepQ)v
189 C KOI â/iovs del. Blass voiciirBm Hirschig D evbaifiovia av

BTW: hv fiSaifiOvia vulg. elirriyfiaraadai, post avTOv trs. Blass eaeaBm T
Sei Si) Blass iraXata Blass cwtti B: avTj] T, Stob.: 17 avrfj Euseb., Blass
(iXXii aXXij Euseb. npara W ra Tav BT : rav W, Euseb. Stob. E Suo
om. Stob. (IXXarai: (!XX« Stob. Eusebii codd. aliquot ok oni. Stob.
EiLseb. (V B : oni. T, Euseb. Stob., Sz.
oi\ua-n-fp. "AVhereas": cp. 179 e.

189 D This term recalls the doctor's speech, esi^. 186 b ff.,
tarpos.
188 cff.; cp. Phaedr. 252 a.
e-yii o5v ireipaa-0|jLai. " Parodie des Pausanias (180 D) und Eryximachos
(186 a)" (Eettig).
Elirt)7ijcracr6ai,. The force of this word is lost if we render it "narrate,"
"relate" with L. and S. it means "to initiate into": cp. 176 e, Xen. Mem.
:
II. 7. 10. For the next clause cp. Menex. 240 D rjyefiovfi cal SfSiitrKaXoi roir
nXXoiff ysvoîevoi.
<{>v(riv...7ra6TJ)iaTa. This is the order of A.'s exposition nepX ipva-fws
189 D — 190 c, TTff)! wadrjfiaTaiv 190 — 193 A. For various views of physio-
logists as to the (pCa-is ilvdi>anov, see Hippocrates' tract with this title,
where the theory that man ev ti dvm combated.
(ai/jn, x"^"?) 0Xf'yî«, etc.) is
Aristotle's exposition is intended, no doubt, as a caricature of the medicos

of his age (see Introd. g iii. 4).
189 E avSpiS-yuvov kj-X. Suidas avhpuywos' 6 TO avhpos noiaiv Ka\ ra

yvvaiKoiv jrda)(u>v. Riickert wrongly renders eiSor by "genus": it means
"forma" (as Stallb.). eiSor aal oVo/ia are taken by Riickert and Hug as
nomin., by Stallb. as accus. of respect, the construction being iv yap (so. t£>v
•yei'wi') !jv Tore dvSpoyvvov the latter way seems the better. Rettig proposes
:
to insert to before tv, which would give the same sense. If eiSos xni Svofia
are construed as acc\is., it is better to take them closely with dvSpnywov
190 a] lYMnOZION 57
icoivov TOW re appevoi koX 6rfKeo<;, vvv 8e ovk kariv oKK rj ev
oveiSei ovo/xa Keifievov. eireira o\ov rjv eKacTov tov avOpwiTov ro

elSo? afTpojyvXov, v&tov koX •7r\evpa<; kvkXoi e'ôi', %et/3a9 oe
reTTapa<; eZê, Koi crKeKt) tA 'icra Tai<; ')(ep(TL, koX -TrpoffcoTra Sv eV

av'xêvi KVKXorepel, ofioia iravTy Ke<paXr)v 8' eV' afjL<f>oTepoi,<; rot? 190
7rpo(7W7rot9 ivavTioits iceifievoi'; /Miav, ical wra Terrapa, koi alBoia
(
Svo, Koi jaXKxi TTavra a)9 airo tovtwv av ri<} eiKda-eiev. iiropevero
Se Koi opOov cicTTrep vvv, oTTOTepfiXTe ôvKrjOei/r)' koX ottote ra')(y

op/xtjaeie Oeiv, axrirep ol KK/Sttrrwi'Te? Koi el<s opdov rh crKeXr] irepi-
-)
189 E (roC> flijXfos Euseb., Blass «v ovf i8ei T : ev w e'i8€t B vanov Tt

KQi Stob., Blass TO. o-keXi; lo-a Hirschig : o-xeXi) tî) Blass 190 A k«-
om. Stob.
fjLCvois o>s : oa-a Stob. onoripuis Stob. 6fiv B, stob. : eKBciv T
Koi BT, Stob. om. : al. op66v ra : 6p6a ovra stob. : opda Blass
than with e'^ afujior. ktX. (as Stallb.). For dvdpoywos, see also Hippocr.
de diaet. 28.
For the description cp. Emped. 257 ff. (St.) ttoXXo êV aii.(j>nrp6<rwTra koi
dfi<j)io-T€pva (jyvecrOat \
*..p.€fjLiy[x4vaTr} fiev dn^ dv8pa>v |
ttj fie yvvaiKo(j>vrjj aTetpois
r]a-Krjp(i>a yvinis portenta...androgynum, interutrasque nee
: Lucr. V. 837 ff'.
utrum, utrimque reniotum Ov. Met. iv. 378 nee femina dici nee puer ut
: |
possint neutrumque et utrumque videntur Livy x.wii. 11.4. Thcophrastns

; :
(C/iar. 16) mentions Hcrmaphroditus-statucs and the Orphic conception of ;
EroH-Phaiioa may also bo compared.

vvv h\ kt\. " Bvit now the name exists solely as a term of reproach " cp. :
the use in Latin of semivir, Virg. A. iv. 215 ille Paris cum semiviro comitatu
Livy XXXIII. 28. 7.
oXov qv ktX. Cp. Emped. 265 (St.) ov\o(f)vf'is pev nprnra Tvnoi x^"""'
€ôi/e'reXXov. is predicate and not merely (as Ast, Schleierm.) a quali-
oXov
fying adj. with TO ciSos. Certainly, as Rettig notes, Zeller's " ganz rund " is
impossible. B^belais (l. 8) has a reference to this passage— "uug corps
humain ayant deux testes, I'une viree vers I'autre, quatre bras, quatre pieds,
et deux que diet Platon, in Symposia, avoir este I'humaine nature
ciils; tel
—
h son commencement mysticq" in his description of (Jargantua's equipment.
190 A
KfijiaXiiv 8' îr' ktX. "Quis uon lani meminorit?" (Homniel). The
notion of a similar double-fronted, androgynous being is found in the Talmud,
and Euseb. pr. Evatig. xii. 12 quotes our passage as a plagiarism from Moses.
01 KuPto-TuvTcs. Schol. Kvûrrfip 6 opxiiTTrjs, Kol Kvîo-Tiiv T(i opxf'i<rdai. Cp.
II. XVI. 750, and the evolutions of the 'Humbler" Hippoclides described in
Hdt. VI. 129: also Xen. Si/mp. ii. 11, vii. 3. The xai before fls opBov reads
awkwardly; if retained, we must render it "actually" {adeo, Wolf), but
possibly ia-a ov "ura koi may have been the original, llettig quotes Cic.
.J Fiji. v. 35 si aut manibus ingrcdiatur quis aut non ante sed retro fiigerc,
plane se ipse et hominen lens ex homine naturam odisse (videtur).

58 nAATnNOZ [190 a
(f)epofjievoL Kv^taTcoai kvkKw, o/cto) Tore ovctl toI^ fieXecriv aTrepei-'i
is Toiavra, on to fxev appev rjv tov rfKioy rrjv ap'yrjv eKyovov, to oe

dfjXv TJj? 'Y'll, TO Be diJ,cf>0TepeoT' Liejeypv tj)? (reX'ijvrj'i, OTi koX r)
aeKrjVT) dfj,(poTepQ)v fieTkyei,'/ iTepL<êprj he hr) ^v koX aiiTO, Kal f)
TTopeia avTMP Sta to T0i9 yovevcnv ouota elvai. nv oiv tvv Icryiiv
oet,va Kai ttjv pQ)/j,r]v, Ikui tu (ppovjjfiaTa - fieyaXa eiypv, e-rreyei-

pvaav Se ToZ<i 6eol<{, Kal b \e<yet "Ourjpoi; trepl 'E(i£a\TOU re koX
llTov, irepi eKeivcov AeyeTai, to et? top ovpavov avapaaiv eiriyei-
C pelv TTOielv, dx; iiriffrjcro/ievcov rot? 6eoL<!. ,, ,
j
XV. 'O ovv Zeili? Kcd ol aXkoi 6eo\ iôvXevovTO o Tt ypii
avTov<; TTOirja-ai,, Kai rjTropovv ovTe <yap otto)? atroKTetpaiev eiypp
190 A Kvûrraa-i kvkXco del. Sauppe Bdhin Sz. rare oktiu T, Stob.
anepetdoiievoi T; drrep €i8ofievaL B: eirepeidofievoi GJ. Steph. B dficjiorepov T
OT(.../ieT-€';(ei del. Jn. /jerei'xfi' Stob., Blass {kqi) irepupeprj Blass 6^ oni.
Stob. aiTrnv del. Blass re/caiBT: KOI W C a)j...êo(S post "firou
transp. Stoinhart o yovv Stobaei A
190 B Aristophanes too can pose as an erudite

oTi TO n^v appcv ktX.
physicist. His astronomical lore may come
partly from Parraenides, partly
from the Pythagoreans. Cp. Arist. de ge>i. an. I. 2 appev yap Xiyo/ifv fajoi/
TO ets aWo yei'i'aiv, 6^\v de to els avro' 5i6 Kai ev roi oXa rrjv rrjs yrjs ^vtriv as
drjXv KaX p.r)Tepa vopiôvaiVj ovpavov de Ka\ rj\iov..>6is yevvavras Kat irarepas
7r poa-ayopevovaiv. For the moon as bisexed, cp. Orph. Hymn. ix. 4 {BrjKvs Te
Koi apaijv) Macrob. III. 8 Philochorus affirmat Venerem esse lunam et ei
;
sacrificium facere viros cum veste muliebri, mulieres cum virili, quod eadem
et mas aestimetur et femina. Procl. in Tim. p. 326 c (ourm Sij koi a-fXi^vtaKiî'
y(rv)(rjv dvdpos Karievai <j)v(nv, Ka6a ttjv
els Movaaiov (j>acri, Kai dTroXKiaviaKqv
(ijAiafciji/ Jahn) els ywaiKos, KaBdtrep iOTopoOcrt ttjv Si|3vXXai>) shows that
opinion on the matter was not uniform: see also Plutarch, Is. et Os. ll.
368 c, 371 F fF.
oTi...)icT^X.'i. Vogelin and others rightly defend this clause against athe-
tizers like Jahn: it adds to the impression of "komische Gelehrsamkeit."
ircpii)>epii. " Globular " rather than " circular " (" kreisformig," Ast,
Sohleierm.). For nopeia, inoessus, cp. Tim. 45 a, Polit. 266 b.
rd 4>povij|i.aTa (jLCîfXa tlxov. They were " high minded " and had " proud
looks" they did not " refrain their soul and keep it low" "peydXa (fipovripaTa
; :
dicuntur habere qui contra domiuos conspirant, cp. 182 c " (Hommel).
\iya "Op.npos. See Od. XI. 305 ff., II. v. 385 ff. We may compare also
Fs. ii. 2, "The kings of the earth set themselves. ..against the Lord"; and
the Babel tradition (Gere. xi. 4 ff. cp. Orig. c. Gels. iv. p. 515 a ff.).
;
190 ouT€ 7ap...ctxov. This obviously implies, as Hug remarks, moral

—
rather than physical impossibility the inexpedience of killing the goose that
lays the golden egg. Supply T)<l}dvio-av with Kepa ravres.
190 D] lYMnOIION 59
Kai (liairep tov? lyiyavTa^ KepavvwcravTet to yevo^ acpavio'aiei' — ai

Ttfiai yap avTol<; kuI lepii rd irapa Trnv avOpwvcov vSaviêTO —
ova OTTO)? ewev aaeKyaweiv. /xoyit or; o /jev^ eyîxyjaâ'; \eyei,
OTi AoKoJ uoi, e(j}7], eveiv u/qyavrjv, e!)? ai/ elkv re avOpmiroi Kai,
irava-atiVTO tw? aKoXacria^ aaoeve(TTepot-<yeyoiievoi. vvv uev yap u

avrovi, oiya eKacrrov, Kai afia fiep aat/evearepoi,
e(pT), oiare/jLO)
eaovrai, aua oe T/pvaiacoTepoi niiiv boa to ttmlov^ tov Mpiouov

yeyovevai' Kat paoiovvTai opooi 67rt ovoiv crKeXoiv. eav o 6ti
hoKOXTiv dcreX'vaiveiv Koi iin 'di\o)o-iv ncrvyiav ayeiv, iraXiv av,
607J, T€fMO} oi'Xa, cocTT e<p €J'o? •jTopevcTOVTai aKe\ov<! a<TKw\LQovTe<i.

TavTa^lTrmv eTefive Tovt dv6pdnrov<; Si)(â, Scnrep ot ra oa re/t-
190 yap (av) Ast (to) Upa Stob., J.-U. /xoXif 6c Stob. f ifV Tf
ImvTai Stob. avBpaiToi Vocg. : avdpconot BT aadevfcrrcpoi yfvoficvoi. secl.
Kreyenbiihl Sz. D 8' tVt Stob., vulg. : 8i rt BT 'diXoixnv Baiter Bt.
6i\a<n.v B, stob. : idiXaxTiv T rio-xaXifoi/Tfr Stob. oa Tiiiiaeus Pollux
i>ia BT, Suidas : mi Stob. Photius : hra Euseb.
i^()>av(ÊTo. For the impf. without av, cp. (with Stallb.) Rep. 450 d, Euthyd.
304 D; Ar. iVM&. 1212.
)i.iYis...ivvoi^cras. Notice the comic touch: tlie omniscient Zeu.s has to
cudgel his brains over the business!
cos av ttev. For this construction after a present, cp. Xen. Cyrop. i. 2. 5
(Goodwin G. M. T. % 349, cp. § 351).
ao-eevîTTepoi Yeva|i.evoi. Although these words are superfluous, a little legal
verbosity may be excused in a comedian's Zeus.
190 D xprfn^Mnipoi. " More lucrative." Zeua, with a sharp eye to " the
loaves and fishes," contrives to two birds with one stone. The propagation
lîll
of piety by making fissures in men is an idea that tickles, and the discovery
—
of the benefits from the Olympian point of view which result from schisms —
of this sort is vor^pa ycKoioraTov. This passage is alluded to by Musonias ap.
Stob. ôr. Lxvii. 20; Julian, Ep. LX. p. 448 c.
iav 8' in ktK. The ingenious Deity has still "a rod in pickle": the
process of bisection may be repeated ad lib. until the wicked are left literally
with not a leg to stand on.
ao-KcoXCôvTCS. Schol. ao-KoiXiaffii' Kvpias pfv to fTTi tovs d<rKovs aX\e<rdai
dXrjXippcvovs, fff)' our enrjSaiv yiXoiov evfKa- Tii/er 8e Kai fVl toiv <Tvpne(l)vK6(ri
Tols (TKfXfcnv AWopfvoiv. j/8i) 6c TidfiKTi KOI cVl TOV aXKcadai TO vevpov (tov
€T€pov cj. Bekk.) tSjv tto^wp dviôvTa, fj ays vvv cVl (TKfXovs ivits âivovTa.
((TTi 6c Hesych. diT<a>\iôvT(s- c'(^' cfor noSos €<j)aX\6pevoi.
KOI TO xwXalveiv.
Cp. Schol. ad Ar. Flut. 1130 Virg. Georg. n. 383 inter pocula laeti moUibus
: |
in pratis unctos saluere per utres. See also Smith D. A. s.v. " ascoliasmus."
uirtrcp ol Ta oo ktX. For oa (see cnt. n.) cp. Pollux VI. 79 ijv 6c TpaydXia
Kapva pvpTiSes p4(TniXa, a xai oa KaXelrai: Tim. (Phot., Suid.) oa- aKpoSpvcov
GO nAATQNOI [190 D
E z/ovre? K.al fieK\ovTe<; Tapix^vei-v [, t) wcnrep ol to, oaa ral<; Opiîv] •
ovTiva Be reaoi, tov 'AttoWq) eiceKeve to re irpocrcoTroy iieracnpe-

(peiv Kai TO TOV av')(evo^'-r)fit,(Tv tt/jo? rrjv TOfxiqv, iva tfecofj,evo<; Trjv
auTou r/irjaiv KO(Tfii(oTepo<f- eir] o avOpwrro'i, Kai raKKa paauai

eKsKevev. 6 Be to Te Trpoawirov u,eT6aTp€(f>e, Kai, crvveXKCov -rravTa-
Xooev TO oepfia eiri rrjv yaarepa vvv Ka\ov/u.evr]v, mairep ra
avcnraara paWavria, ev a-To/ia ttokov aweoei Kara fiecrrjp tvv
<ya<TTepa, 8 Br] tov 6fi(f)aXbv KoKovcn. koX Ta<; fiev a\Xa<; pvTiBai;
190 D TfuvovTis KOI seel. Kreyenbuhl Bt. : zeal seel. Bdhm. Hug Sz.
E Tapixfvaeiv Photius Suidas f)...6pL^lv seel. Sydenham Sz. Bt. oi T,

Stob. : om. B 6pi^\ (SmipovvTes) Toup Kai...^piav del. Sauppe
K(u to: Kara to Verm. avTov T: avTov B, Stob. TpTjtrtv : npoTp-rjaiv
Naber ôKXdvTia T : ffdWovTa B drreSea-f Stob. tov del. Hommel
Tar om. stob.
f?8os /ii)Xois piKpo'is iptpepis. It is the "sorb-apple" or "service-berry," Lat.

sorhum; for themode of preserving these cp. Varro de re rust. i. 59 (putant
ijianore) sorba quidam dissecta et in sole macerata, ut pira, et sorba per se
iibicuni([uo Mint posita, in arido facile niancrc: and for Tupixfveiv in this .sense
ijf "drying," cp. Phot. (Suid.) Tapix^v(iv...<Tr)pmv(iv te k<h to ^qptiiveiv.
The clause f) aa-7rfp...Tals dpiîv iscondemned by most edd. It is an

objection to the phrase that, as Rettig notes, we ought naturally to supply
with it not only the appropriate ripvovrfs but also the inappropriate fieXXovres
Tapixîfiv this objection however is not insuperable, and if necessary rep-
:
vovTer might be ti-ansposed. It is argued on the other hand by Hommel and

Vijgelin that a second simile is really required, the sorb-slicing describing
only the mode of operation, whereas the egg-slicing adds the idea of ease
and facility. That aa dpi^l Si.ai.pelv was a proverbial saying is shown by
Plut. arnat. 24, p. 770 B oicrBa tovs nmSiKoiis eparas {els} dêâiOTr/Ta woWa
\4yovai koI aKwiTTOva-L X^yoirff oio-jrep woi/ al/TOiV r/jt;^l diaLpeiaOai Tqv (fytXiav,
Riickert supposes "ovorum per crines dissectionem hidi genus fuisse

ex ovorum dissectione per criues facta convivae fiitura praedicere
foi-tasse
solebant" Zeller writes " vielleicht ein Gesellschafts- oder Liebesspiel, das
;
darin bestandcn haben konntc, dass zwei Tischgenosscn sich in die zwei
Hfilften eines hartgesottenen Eies theilten, nachdem es mit oinem dem
Einon von ihnen auiigezogenen Haarc zcrschnitton war, also ein griechisches
Viellielichen." It is, perhaps, possible that it had some connexion with
(Orphic) magic and divination by woo-xoTrin. For the process of bisection,
cp. Phaedr. 265 e.
190 E Ti^v aixov Tf>.f[criv. Here Tprjo-is denotes, of course, the result rather
than the process Naber's npoTprjo-w, umbilicum, is ingenious but needless.
:
raXXa lacrSai. Apollo, as nKf'a-ior and Irjrfjp, very properly plays the part
of surgeon's assi.stant.
TO. o-uo-irao-Ta paXXdvria. "Round pouches with strings to draw": see
Smith D. A. i. 565.
191 c] lYMnOIION 61
, ^ ,
..<.. ^/,.-/-
^ ^
'^''' '/'-/"' '"'-
j ;-.,....-' .-r
Ta? TToWa? eêXeaive koI to. arfrjOr) hirjpdpov, eymv ti toiovtov 191
opyavov plov ot aKVTOToaoi irepi Toy, KoXairoba Xeaivovn^ Ta<i
Ttoi' (TKVTWV pvTLOa<; • oKiyat be KareXcTre, Tq<; irepi avrvv /rhv
yacTTepa kui tov oucbaXov, iivriueiov eivai tov KaXaiov-iraOov';.'
€Trei,07} ovv rj <pvcn,'; oi-ya er/j-rjOrj TroaovvêKacrrov to nuicrv-TO-i,
->avTov tvyxiei, Kai '!r€pipa\KoyTe<i-jra^ yeipa'; Kai avairXeKoaevoi
aA,\,r]Mi<;.eTrit>vfiovvT€<; crvfi<pvvai, aireovriaKOv viro Xifiov Kai Tr]<;
a,XkTj^^dpyia<; Bid to firjBev eOkXeiv ^co/Dt? aXKriXav -rroielv. koI B

OTTOTs Ti diroQavoi twv vuicreoyv, to Be Xeicbdeiv, to Xei<bdev dXXo
6fr;T6t KUi avveirXeKeTO, elVe yvvaiKO<; Tr]<; oA,7/9 evTvyoi f]fiiarei,
o Sri yvv yvvaiKa KaXovuev, eoTe dvSp6<;' Kai ovt(o<; dirwXXvvTO.

eA-ej^cra? de o Z/ei/f aKXT]v-.fi7)yai'T)ii iropiêTai, Kai fiejaTiurjaiv
avTOiv Ta aiooia et? to irpoaaev xeo)? 700 Aiat TavTa e«T09 eiyoj/,
Kai eyevvcov Kai stiktov ovk et? dXX)]Xov<; aXV et? 7'^j/, axnvep 01 C
191 A opyavov del. Creuzer xaXaTroSa T, Pollux Stob. : KaXcjTroSa B

enfiSfi : «Vei Stob. ^ <j)vais (avrSiv) vel (i7â)>') Verm. J.-U.
Ast cVdôui'
fKaaroL ra r)ij.i(rei Verm. to libri re Stob. Prisoian
: r<» Verm. J.-U. :
avTov om. Priscian $vvijfi T, Stob. Prisoian ^welvm B, Verm. J.-U. del.
: :
Rettig dfinXf KOfievoi Stoh. XifiovB: t-oO Xi/noO T, Stob. : tijs Xtfiov W,
vulg. B ro 8c T : ToSe B IweTrfTrXf kto Stob. tjiXKrdas Stob.
dnwWovTO T : OTToXXvi'TO B : nTrcoXXuro Stob.
191 A 8iiip9poD. "Shaped out," "moulded"; cp. Phaedr. 253d. Op.

Aelian, H. A. 11. 19, v. 39, vi. 3.
TOV KaXeiiroSo. "The (cobbler's) last": l>&\,. forma (Hor. Sat. 11. 3. 106),
or tentipellium. Suidas (s.v. Koka) koXov yap to ^vKov e| ov koi xaXoTrour, 6

^15X11*0? TTOVS.
[i.vT](ieiov...ira6ous. The residue of the wrinkles was intended to serve as a

memorial "of man's first disobedience... and all our woe." This repeats the
idea already expressed in 190 e supu (Jva deap-ivos ktX.).
i| îa-i.%. Oreuzer renders this by "uos homines," disapproving of Ficiuus'
"natura" and Schleierm.'s "forma": but <f>vaîs is no mere periphrasis but
connotes original nature or form.
iroflovv ?Kao-Tov ktX. To attempt to restore the Bodleian reading ^vvelvai,
as several of the later critics do, involves too much alteration; tluis Hug
writes r(5 avrov ûreirat, Usener i7r66ovv...Tai avTov ^vvelvai. Notice the
"constructio ad sensum," 7ro6ovv...7repiSdWovTfs...ajTtdvrja-Kov. There is an
echo of this passage in Philo de op. nuind. 53 p. 36 M.
TTJs ttXXris ttpYtos.
" General inactivity," implying that the Xi/idr itself was
due to dpyia. Cp. Rep. 554 A, c (with Adam ad loc).

191 B Art ttv8p6s. Abbreviated for eXre dvSpos tov 5Xov ivTV)(oi f)pi(Tu.
Notice that the third possibility (flV dvhpayvvov) is omitted.
191 oSo-irep 01 T^TTiês. This is not merely a piece of natural history
62 nAATQNOl [191 c
Temyei; ' fxeredrjice re oiv ovt(o <TavT> aircov el<! to irpocrdev

KoX hia TOVTCOV rnv fyeveaiv ev aWri\.OL<; liroitfae, Bia tov ap6evo<;
€1) Tct) orfKev, rwvbe eveKa, iva ev ttj crvfxirAOKr} afia fiev ei, avrjp
yvvaiKl ivTvyoi, lyewccey ical rîyvoiTO to yevoi;, tifia S' el Koi appijv
(ippevi, 'rrXrjcr/Mov'i) 'yovv yLjvotro rr]^ avvovcnai Kai oiayavoivTO
Kai 6771 ra epya rpe-TTOtvTO Kai tov axXov pt,ov eTTifieKoivro. ecTTi
D Srj ovv SK, TOdov o epw<; e/îvro? aKXijXcov toi<; dvOpcoTTOit kol t?js
ap')(at,a<; ^<f>v<Tea><! (rvvayayev; kul eir t')(eipwv Trotrjaai ev e/c ovoiv'
Kai Idaaa-Oai rrjv ^vaiv tijv dvdpw'Triv'rjv.
191 C re : Se Ast ovto> avToiv Ofiov mii'Tti)!' cj. Usener

: {tovt') avrav
scripsi : aui-mi/ B: airS>vT: auSchauz: aixd viilg.: del. Riickert airai/...
np6(T0cv del. Jn. Hug eiinpotrdtv Stob. fort, (rn alSola) koI 8ia rovro
Stob. Verm. Sz.
yivvrjtrtv fv : v4av Stob. Sia...dfi\ei del. Jn. Sz.
(crmi') (vel en) yiyvotro Ruokert : yti/oiro Stob. : o-a)foiTO Susemihl ro yivos
BT, Stob.: yEVof J.-U.: tokos Verm.: o yovos Hommel appev apogr. Coisl.
155 Stob. D a-vvayayos Stob. eva Stobaei A
it contains also an allusion to the cicada as the symbol of Athenian auto-

chthony : op. Polit. 271 a ro fiiv i^ aXKriKav ovk ^v iv TJj Ti'rrf <pv(Tci yevvaficvov,
TO Se Stj Thuc. I. 6, Ar. £q. 1331. For
yriyeves flvai nore yivos \(\6ev ktX. :
the mode of propagation of cicadae, op. Ael. H. A. ii. 22 rais d(j>vais 6 TrijXoj
yivftris i(TTL' di dWrjXoiv
fie ov TiKTOvatv oufie eiriylvoi'Tai kt\. the female lays :
her eggs in the sand, where the young are hatched out by the sun's heat.
Cp. also Plut. amat. 767 c.
Hommel explains ovrta by hac ratione, qua dixi; Riickert
ovTtD...irpacr6ev.
by imnc posita sunt, which seem.s preferable. aiiToiv (se. ra alSo'ia) by itself
uti
reads rather awkwardly; but, as Vogelin points out, a glossator would cer-
tainly have added the missing words. It is, perhaps, just possible that
TO alSola fell out before koi Sm, owing to similarity of letters; but the
insertion of toCt' is a simpler change.
i.e. to av6pi>iri.vov yivos, cp. 190 D to yivos. ..av6p<DTroi.
^t^voiTO Ti 7^vos,
There no reason to tamper with the text the present tense secures the
is :
notion of continuance without need of supplements such as Riickert's o-mv

or eTi. (A neater change would be reiVoiTo.)
M. TO, ifio.. In contrast to their former apyia (191 b). Cp. Hesiod's title
epya Kai /3ior is here practically equiv. to rj tov plov KaracrKcvi) {Laws
f/fiipai.
842 c) J
and the phrase means "husbandry and. other means of subsistence.''
8^ o5v. Here at last
JoTTi we come to the point of the whole tale — the
function and value of Eros.
U Too-ov. " From such early times," torn longo ex tempore : the only other
ex. in Plato is Laws 642 b, but the phrase is common in Hdt., e.g. v. 88, vi. 84.
191 D <rwo7W7eus. "A unifier," in the sense of "restorer." This subst.
is unique in Plato, and rare elsewhere ; cp. the use of awayayos, Prot. 322 c,
Tim. 31 c.
191 E] lYMnOZION 63
XVI. "E«aerTOs oSv rjficov iarlv dvdpcoTrov ^v/i/3o\ov, &.Te ''"
T€Tfj,rifievo<} coinrep al yjrrJTTai, e'f evo? Bvo. ^rjTel Sij del to avrov
eKacTTO^ ^VfiôXov. ovv twv dvhpwv tov kolvov T/jbijfid
oaoi fiev
eiaiv, o hr) rore dvSpoyvvov eKaXelro, îXojvvatKh r elal Koi. oi
TToWoi Twv /jloc'X^wv ek tovtov TOV jevov<! <yey6vacn, koI ocrai ad E

yvvaiKe'; îXavBpoi re Kal fioiyêvrpiai [e'/c tovtov tov yevovi;
yiyvovTai]. bcrai Se tmv jvvaiKwv yvvaiKot; Tfirjixd elaiv, ov irdvv
avrai toi<; avBpda-t, tov vovv 'irpoaej(pvaiv, dWd p,aX\ov tt/jo? rri?
yvvacKa<} TeTpafifievai eiai, koi al eTatpiaTpiai ex tovtov tov

191 D ovv: -yoOi/ cj. Useuer eKaaros TW: CKaarov B, Stob. TfirjiiaTos
Stob. E (j)i\oii.oixfVTpiat stob. iK...ylyvovTai del. Bdhm. Sz.
yvvaiKwv'Vf koi ai-.-yiyfovTai del. Voeg. ai om. Stob.
dvSpuTTov |v|j,poXov. " But the indenture of a man " ( Jowett) : a-ifilioXov
here is the tessera hospitalis
the host presents his departing guest with one
;
half of a broken die {Aa-TpaydKos), retaining the other half himself (see Smith
D. A. s.v. "hospitium"). Cp. the use of the word by Empedocles, in his theory
of reproduction stated in Arist. de gen. an. i. 18. 772'' 10 'E/i7re8oKX7r...(/)?)o-i
ev TO) appevL KOi ev ra drjXei olov o-vpô\ov eivcUj q\ov 8' air* ovderepov dnUvat —
"ad quod decretum philosophi respexit fortasse Aristophanes" (Stallb.).
at <|»t)TTai. Lat. rhombi, a kind of flat-fish (perhaps plaice or turbot)
Schol. l^Svhiov Ti t5)v TrXaretwi/ fj i/r^rra, eK dvo Bepfidrtov trvyKe'ia'Bai Trjv IBcav
SoKovv, o Tivfs (TavSiiXtov Ka\ov(Tiv ktX. : "genus piscium, quod oculos ct nares
in altera tantum parte capitis habot" (Stallb.). Cp. Ar. Lt/s. 115 (where the
Schol. curiously defines ^. as Spveov Tfrprjiiivov Kara ni pia-ov, as oi <r(/>^Kfs),
Atheu. VIII. p. 329.
4>iXo7vvaiK^s. Cp. Cic. Tttso. IV. 11. 25 similiterque ceteri morbi...ut

mulierositas, ut ita appellem earn, quae Graece <j)i\oyvuia dicitur, etc. The
sing, is (jjiXoyvvrjs (see L. and S.).
191 E ij>£Xav8po(. The word here has the bad sense noted in Hermog.
de id. III. p. 324 W. rrfv yap aKoXatriav j3ovXeTai vvv dfjTrov (rrjpaivfLV koi to
poL^fvefrdai. Somewhat different is the force in Soph. fr. 1006 N. (Hermog.
Rhet. III. p. 324) koi o So0okX^: Se (j)C\av8p6v nov rijr 'AraXavTriv fin€ 8ia to
do-Trdfetrdai <tvv dvSpacriv dvai: and Eur. Andro7n. 229; while in Ep. TiUts ii. 4
(fiiXavSpia is a virtue.
cK ToilTou...7£-yvovTai. Badham and Hug in rejecting these words
I follow
as an adscript derived from the context (a view already suggested by
Hommel). Badham writes, " si altero praedicato opus esse credidisiset Plato,
quod aegre adducar ut credam, aliquanto pulcrius orationem variasset quam
yeyovaa-i in yiyvovrai mutando." The three-fold repetition sounds clumsy.
'yvvaiK&s T(jii}|io, i.e. a section of the yvvfi SXt) (" Doppelweib ") of 191 B.
Similarly below Upptvos Tprjpa refers to the di/ijp oXor ("Doppelmann"). *\Vith
the theory of sex-characters here expounded, cp. Hippocr. de diaet. I. 28 fl:
at Iraipto-Tpiot. Timaeus cVatpiorptai" ai KaXovfievai rpiâbes. Cp. Clem.
Alex. Paed. III. 21, p. 264 P. ywaiKes rndplCovrai napa (ûo-tx yafioipeval rt
KOI yapovaat yvvaiKfs : and Ep. Rom. i. 26.
64 nAATQNOI [191 e
7ej'oi;9 jiyvovTai. oaoi Se dppevo<i r/xrjfid elcn, rd appeva Siw-

Kovai, KoX Te'tBS (lev av TratSes' waiv, are Te/xci'^^^ta ovra tov dppevo<i,
192 <piXovcri Toi)? dvSpa<! Kal ')(aipovai, avyKaraKelfievoi xal avfiire-
irXeyfievoi rot? dvSpdari, icaL eiffiv ovroi êXrtcrToi, rwv iralBcop Kal
fietpaKiccv, are dpBpetoraTOi ovtb': (piiaei. (jjaal Se Srj Tive<; avTov<;

avaia'xyvTOV'i elvai, \frevS6fiepof ov yap vir dvaiay^ypTiai; rovro
hpaxTiP dXk' viro 6dppov<; koi dphpeiw; Kal dppepa-iria'i, to ojxolop
avTolf daTTaô/xepoi. p.eya Be TeK/j,^pLOP' Kal yap TeKecoBePTei
fiovot diToâLpova-ip els rd nvokiriKa dpBpe<; ol toiovtoi. iireiBdv
B Be dpBpwdwat,, iraiBepacrTovai Kal irpbi; ydp.ovp fieipaKiav Stob. Se fii) : 6^ Stob.
oiJrf yap Stob. aurois vulg. B (j)i<r€t...dvayicaôi>Tai del. }iug dXKa...
dvayxdôvTai del. Jn. Sz.
T^»s av. " I.q. cas av, quamdiu " (Ast). As this use is unique in Plato,
Ast proitoaod to write (as av. In 191 n Has lias its usual force, adliuc.
T€)idx.ia. "Slices": this recalls the comparison with yjriJTTat, refiaxos being
used asp. of fish.
o-vYKaTaKcC|Jievoi. An example of this is Alcibiades : see his own account

in 217 D ff.
192 A
dvSpMOTaToi. An allusion, as Hommel remarks, to the ambiguity
of the word dvSpews. Cp. Hippocr. de diaet. I. 28 ^v p.ev oSv cs apaeva ra aafUiTa
arroKpidevTa d/Kporepav rixn-.-ylvovrai otroi avBpes XafiTrpoi rds tJ/vx^s koi to
aafia laxvpoL
<|>ao-l. . .Tivts. Cp. what Pausanias says in 182 a (aa-re nvas ruXfidv
XeycLv ktX.).
app€V(i>irCas. Etym. M. S.V. dppevairos- 6 Sppevos npoa'airov ex'^^t Kara
a-vvcKdoxriv. rjyovv 6 dvbpeios Ka\ la-xvpoe koi Svvdpievos npos e;^flpov diri-
Taxdrjvai. The subst. is an. Xey., but the adj. oocui-s in Laws 802 b to 8ij
lifyaXonpeires ovv Kal to ttjvnpos dvSpfiav penov dppevarrov âreov eivai.
Rettig regards all these apparently encomiastic terms as ironical.
teXcuS^vtes. " When grown up," cp. Rep. 377 B, 466 E.
avSpcs is predicative " Such as
these, and they alone, turn out meii {i.e.
:
manly, capable) in public affairs": Ficinus wrongly renders "cum adoleverint,

soli ad civilem administrationem conversi, viri praestantes evadunt"; and
Schleierm. also goes wrong. For the connexion between the paederastic
temper and politics, cp. 182 o, Ar. A''ub. 1093, Hq. 333 ff., etc.
avSpuSuo-i. This verb is not found elsewhere in Plato: cp.Hdt. i. 123,
Eur.Hlff. F. 42.
192 B i)>va-ci...dva7KdtovTai. Hug, on quite insufficient gi'ounds, expunges
these words. It is true that there svas, so far as is known, no laê at Athens to
enforce matrimony, though there was such a law at Sparta, according to Stob.
{Serm. 65 p. 410) and Pollux (vill. 40), by which citizens were liable to a
192 D] ZYMnOZION 65
aW eâpKei aurots fier aW'^Xtop Karaî^v dya/jLoi,<;. vdvTco's fiev

ovv o ToiovTo
avTov fjfiiaei Kai o Trai,hepa<TTr]<; koX aKKo<; Ira's, tots kuI davfiacrr^
eKTr\r}TTOVTai, tjiiXia re koi oliceioTijTi Kol epWTi, ovk e6e\ovTe<;, ta? C
eTTO? eiirelv, x^coptêadai aWrjXmv ovSe afiiKpov ')(^p6vov. koX oi
BiaTeX6vvTe<; fier dXXijXav Sia îov ovToi elcriv, oi ovS' av eôiev
eiirelv b n ôvXovrai ovBevl yap
aiûrt Trap' dXXrjXav yiypeadai.
av Boêie tovt elvai twv d^poZicriwv avvovaia, ft>9 dpa tovtov
f)
eveKa 'erepo<; erepa ')(aipei ^vvwv ovrtu? eVl /j,eydXr]<; ctttouS^?"

aW' dXXo Ti ôvXofi.evTj eKarepov -q ifrvx^t] SijXrj eariv, o ov Zvvarai D
192 B aycifiois ovtTf Stob. jiiei' ouv (post oral') fievToi Sauppe juti/ Sz.
: :
KOI om. Stob. dnuâo-Tcirar' Bdhra. tKTrX/jrroi/rai T £K7rXi)TT0i/ra B :
(eVi) iTfUKpov Stob. ovhivX Stob., Bt.: oihkv BTW: ouSe recc, J.-U.
irepa: CKarepm Stob. X"'?*'
1" •
X^'P"" ^ -^ V ^"XV fnaripov Stob.
ypa<f>ri But, as Hommel notes, voôs covers not only

dyapiov (or o'^tyapiov).
law but custom; and appears that "certain disabilities attached, at Athens,
it
to the state of celibacy those who entered public life, as pryropts or oTparriyoi,
;
were required nmSoiroieladai Kara roiis vd/tous (Deinarch. c. Demosth. p. 99

§ 72)": see Smith D. A. I. 43 a. And it is to be noticed that it is precisely
public men who are spoken of in the text. The antithesis tjivaei )( vupm
derives from the Sophists (Hipi)ias v. Protagoras), see my Pliilehus p. xxviiiw.,
Adam R. T. G. pp. 279 ff., Qomperz G. T. I. pp. 401 ff.
<|ii\cpa(rTi^s. This applies to the fpa>p.fvoS) cp. the use of (jjiKepaaria in
213 D. Those who are jraiSe paa-rai in manhood were (jjiKepaaTai in boyhood
{(f>i\ova-i Toiis avSpas 191 e), SO that the words here are put in chiastic order,
as Stallb. observes. Hommel absurdly suggests that w. re kol (jjiXepam-fis may
denote "virum qui neque alios vituperet amatores puerorum, et ipse pueros
amet." The point is also missed by Riickert's "amicorum amator," and
Wolf's "sodalium amator."
avTij>...i]|iC<r€i.. This refers to 191 D, fi;r€i Sq dA to airov û/x/SoXor.
&XXos irds. This is a short way of referring comprehensively to the
segments of the other oXa, viz. the androgynous and the "Doppelweib"
(191 D, e).
Cp. 211 D.
6av|ia<rTil iKirXiiTTOvxai. ktX.
192 C cos iiros elirtlv. This qualifies the negatives in the clause, like
paene dixerim: "Barely consenting to be sundered for even a moment."
Kal ol 8ioTeXotivT€s ktX. "It is these who continue in fellowship their
life long, although they could not so much as say what gain they expect
from one another." Sohleierm. misses the force of ovtoi by making it direct
antecedent to ot ("diese sind es welche" etc.). For the thought of this
passage, cp. 181 d, 183 B, Phaedr. 254 A ff., 255 E E
Totirou ivcKa, i.e. r^r tS>v axf>p. avvovalas ivtKa.
B. P. 5
66 nAATQNOZ [192 D
el-TTCiv, dXXa /lavTeverat h fiovKerai koi alvirrerai. koI et avT0i<:

iv T<p avTm KaTaKeifievoi<! i'iricrTa<} o"HâtffTO?, eêui/ ra opyava,
epbno' T[ ecrd' o 0ov\ea6e, c3 avOpawoi, vfiiv Trap oiXKrfKmv
iêveadai ; koX el diropovvra^ avTov<s trakiv epotro Âpa rye rovoe
eiriOvfieiTe, iv tw avrm yeveadai o ri fidXiara dX\r]\oi<;, mare km
vv/cra Koi rjfiepav firj dTroXehreadai aXkrjXcov ; ei yap tovtov
E eTTiOvfieiTe, eOeXco vfid<s avvrrjâi xal avfitfivarjaai et? to avTo,
too"Te Bv' ^vrai eva yeyovevat KOi 6co<} r &p fjjre, a>? eva ovra,
Koivjj d/j,<f)or6pov<; ^fjv, Koi iireiBdv diroddvrjTe, ixet av ev AiSov '
dvTi 8votv eva elvai KOivfj redvecore' dW' opdre el tovtov epaTe
Ka\ eâpxei vfiiv av tovtov Tv'XTjTe' TavTa dKovaa<; lafiev oti
ovS" av els iâpvTjdeirj ovB' dXXo ti av (paveir) ôvX6fievo<s, aXX'
aTe'xytiu'; oXoit av dKrjKoevai tovto o iraTuii dpa iiredviiei, crvveXdoiv
Kai avvTaKei epto/jLevq) eK Bvolv el^ yevecrOai. tovto yap iari
TO a'lTiov, OTi rj ap')(ai,a <}>vai<i fjfxwv fjv avTrj kuI rjfiev oXol- tov
193 oXov ovv Tfi eiriOvfiia /cat Biuret epw: ovofia. Kal irpo tov, oicrirep
Xeyco, ev r/fiev, vvvi Be Bid ttjv aBiKiav BitpKiaOijfiev viro tov 6eov,
192 B 64\a B E arviJ.<f)v<ir)(rai BTW : av/icjivo-ai b vulg.fc, fijre its

T : fijT^fffCBf B aWo OTI TW TOVTO 6 : tov ov Bdhm. tovtov yap
Ficinus Bast : tovtov ap' Wolf 193 A SiaKia-Otjpfv : bu<rxi^<r6rjpev
Cornarius vno : ano Hommel
192 D Kal cl...£poiTo. The apodosis to this dupUcated protasis is to be

found in lapev oti kt\. (192 e). For Hephaestus and his tools, see Od. viii.
366 esp. 274 iv h' (Bct dicpoBeTco jiiyav axpova, kotttc tc 8i<rpovs
ft'., dppTjKTOvs \
dXvTovs o(t>p' e/iweSov av6i pivoiev. He would also have his bellows (<^0o-ot),
tongs (wvpaypa), and hammer {a-(f>vpa, pmarrip) see II. xviil. 372 ff., 474 ff. :
192 £ o-vvTtjJai. Cp. 183 E, Tim. 43 a irvKvots y6fuf>ois ^wttikovtcs Eur. :
fr. 964 Tracra yap aya6ij yvvij, rj Tis dvSp\ cri/i'TeTTjKe, aaxfipoveiv iiriaTOTai.
|
For
TrjKfiv of the effects of love, cp. Theocr. id. i. 66 Xen. Symp. vill. 3. ;
(rv|M|iv(rf)(rai. Stallb., Hommel and Jowett retain the vulgate, a-vp.<f>v<Tai,

but the other lection gives a better sense "to weld together," conjlare: —
cp. II. XVIII. 470. There is a ref. to this passage in Arist. Pol. ll. 4.
1262^ 11 Kaddirep ev toIs epcoTiKols Xoyois itrpev \iyovTa Tov ' ApiarTofjydvrjv ais
Ta>v epatVTav 8td t6 trôbpa t^fXeiv imdvpovvTav iTVp.(jiVvai Kal yeveaQai €k hvo
ovTiov dp<poTfpovs eva (Newman here reads (Tvp(f>vfjvai), but the word a-vp,(j)vvai
is probably due to a reminiscence of 191 a. For the sense, cp. Orph. Fr. 139
'irapjiyayev...Thv'*^puiTay evoiroLov ovTa t&v oXoii/.
TOV oXov...avo|i.a. This definition sums up the description of Eros given in
191 D ad init.
193 A
8i(pKC(r6i)|j.cv ktX. This is apparently a reference in spite of the —
audacious anachronism (cp. Introd. § viii.), to the 8ioiKia-p,6s of Mantinea in
193 c] ZYMnOZION 67
KaOairep kpKaZe<; inro AaxeSaifiovlcov. <\>6ô<; ovv eariv, idv fit)
Koa-fiioi (ofiev tt/jo? toi)s 0eov<;, ottws fJ-rj ical av6t<; Ziaa-)(i,a-dr)<T6-
fieOa, Kal Trepufiev eôi/re? &<T'Trep ol ev rat? arrfK.ai'i Karaypa(j>r)v

eKT€TVTrtofj,ivoi, BiaTreTTpicTfievoi Kara rd<; plva<;, 76701/0x69 wairep
Xi<T'7rai. aWa
tovtwv evexa irdvT dvBpa 'x^prj liiravTa irapaKe-
\ev€(T0ai evaeêlv trepl Beovv, "va rd p,ev iK(f)vyo}fj,€v, tSv 8e B
Tvy(cop,€v, (1)9 o "E/3a)9 17/1.41/ ^yepwv koI a-TpaTrjyo';. w /MtjSel^
evavria TrpaTterco — Trpdrret S" ivavria, oaTC<; deot<; drrej(6dverat, —
<j)i,Xo(, yap yevo/Mevot Kal SiaX\ayevTe<; tw 6eS eêvpijcrofiev re Kal
ivT€v^6p,eda toi<; TraiSiKoh T0t9 rip.erepoi<; avTwv, o Ttoj/ vvv oKiyoi
TTOiovai. 'Kal /i?7 fiob viroXd^rj 'Epi'^t/(.a^09, Koi/JimSoiiv tod \6yov,
to? Tlavaapiav Kal Kyadcava X67<o ' •
'iaatf p.ev yap Kai ovtoi, tovtcov
Tvyxdvovaiv 6vre<; Kal eia-lv dp,(j}6Tepoi rrjv (fiva-iv dppeve<;' Xeycc C

193 A biaiT\i<T6rf<T6ii.(6a T : 8iaa-xi'r6'](ra>ii(6a B Koraypa^J Schneider
Kara ypafjyrju Ruhnken Sz. Sianenpurêvm T : hiairinpritTiiivoi B : 8i;(a
nenpiaiifvoi Buhnken Snavn Hirschig Sz. B o>s BT : S)v recc. vulg.,
Herm. J.-U.: fort, otrav fipiro/iots avrwv Bast poi B: fiov T yap
Kal : yap Wolf Sppevos Bast : appevos evos Orelli
385 B.C., for which see Xen. Sell. v. 2. 1 ff. c'k Se rovrov KadupeBt] pkv to rtixos,
SuoKitrBr) Se 17 MavTiveia Tfrpa)(ij Kaffairtp to dpâlov wkovv {i.e. KaTa Kafuis)
Isocr. Pan. 67 a : Arist. Pol. § 3.
11. 2,
KaTa'ypa(|>i\i'. Many the word khto ypaijiviv.
editors divide Probably
whichever reading we adopt the meaning is the same, " in profile," the figures
being bas-reliefs (crusia). Cp. Plin. xxxv. 34 hie catagrapha invenit, hoc est
obliquas imagines.
a<nr(p Xto-irai. These are Siaircnpurpivoi darpdyoKot (Schol. ad loc, Suidas),
hke the aipôôv D cp. Ar. Ban. 826, Schol. ad Eur. Med. 610.
of 191 :
193 B MS o "Epus- The Bodleian's i>s, though doubtful, is possible.

Perhaps the variants arose from an original Sa-av or ev m.
•TrpdTTei...aiT«xfl<*v«Tai. This may contain an allusion, as Usener suggests,
to some familiar verse such as, e.g., npdrrfi 8' ivavTi os Btols dnrixScTo.
itij uoi uiroXaPij. This is one of three cases in Plato of " p.ri with the
(independent) subjunctive implying apprehension coupled with the desire to
avei-t the object of fear," —
the other cases being Euthyd. 272 c. Laws 861 b
(see Goodwin Q.
T. § 264). M.
KupiiaSuv tJv Xoyov. " Ridiculing my discourse,'' cp. 189 b : so (m.KwpcoBSiv,
Apol. 31 D. As Hug observes, A. is really KapaSav himself when, in comic
contrast to the picture drawn of Agathon in T/mm. 31 flF., he here suggests
that he is rfiv <f>i<nv &ppr)v.
193 C d[i.<|>6T«poi...appev«s. "H. e. nppevos ivos" Stallb. As Wolf (like

Stallb.) says, &pp€ves Trjv (picriv means "mares origine, Tp.i]p,aTa seu Ttp.dxui
Tov appfvos," and implies further, as Rettig notes, "mares natura, geborene
Paderasten."
5—2
68 nAATONOZ [193 c
Se oZv eymye Kaff" dvavTcov Kal dvSpSv Koi yvvaiK&v, ori, owtoj?
av rj/i&v TO yevot evBaifiov yevoiTO, el eKreXeaacfiev tov epana koL
T&v TraiSiKwv tSjv avrov eKaa-TO<s TV%o{jet9 rrjv ap-âiav aireXOwv
(^vcnv. el Be tovto apiarov, avayKolov Kal t&v vvv irapovrcov to
TovTov eyyvTUTio dpiaTov elvaf tovto S' eVrt rraiSiK&v TV^êtv
KUTa vovv avT^ -jre^vicoTcov ov Srj tov aiTiov-Oeov vfxvovvTe';
D hiKaiWi av iifivotjiev 'KptoTa, o? iv re tw irapovri •^fj.a.'i irXelaTa
6viv7)<nv el's TO olxeiov ayeov, kol et? to eireiTU eXtriSa'i fieylaTa^
Trapeêrat, Tjfiav 'Trape')(pfjLevcov irpo<; 6eoii<; evae/Seiav, KaTaaT'i]<Ta(;
^fia<} et? Tr)v ap')(ai,av (jivaiv Kal laadiJLevo<; fiaKapiovi Kal evhai-
fiova'; iroiTJcrai.
OuTO?, e<})T], w 'Epv^tfiaxe, 6 e/to? \6yo<! eaTi Trepl "Epcaro?,

riWoto? rj o cros. (oairep ovv iSei]6r)v crov, fif) KoyfiaBijcrr]'; avTOv,
E Iva Kal T&v \017rcbv dKOva-cofiev tI eKaaTo^ epei, fj,d\Xov Be t'l
eKdTepo^' 'Ayddcov ydp Kal XcoKpaTTji XotiroL
193 C an-e'kOav e7rave\6a)v Mehler Naber

: tovto S' T : tovtov &' B
D 'EpuTa del. Voeg. tc T: om. B îiS>v...eva-4Pftav del. Voeg.
iroiifcrfiv Hirschig E Xojjroi {ji-ovoi) Naber
direXOuv. " Returning," " being restored to " so, perhaps, anrjyiev irpbs to :
aarv Rep. 327 B ; cp. iraXw cLTrUvai Phaedr. 227 E, etc. Hence Mehler's
eiraviKOmv is superfluous.
Cp. 184 D VTTrjpeTttiv OTiovv SiKaicos av vn-rjpcTelv ktX.
V|ivovvTCS...V|ivoi|icv. :
and Agathon's echo of the word {((^vfi-vovvTa) in 197 e.

193 D «ls ri oIkciov. Cp. Charm. 163 D on ra oiKcm re koi to avTOv ayaBa
KaXoi'i/r; Rep. 586 E. Pcssibly there is an intentional echo in the word of
SiaKicrdtjiiev, as used in 193 a.
iXirtSasTropfx«Tai.(i.Op. 179 B paprvpiav napixcTai: Xen. Symp. IV. 25.
For the aor. infin. (without av) after a verb of " hoping," cp. Phaedo 67 b
(Goodwin O. M. T. § 136). Notice the rhetorical care with which this
peroration echoes {la(rap€vos...tvhainovas) the exordium (laTpos...ei8aipovla,
189 d) also, in eia-eêiav we have an echo of eiia-eftelv, 193 a ad fin. and the
; :
emphasis on la<Tap.cvos (with 'Epvîfiaxe in the next line) should not be

missed.
aXXoios TJ 6 o-os. This serves to emphasize, by repetition, the statement
made by A. in 189 C (a\\ji ye irj]...\fyfiv kt\.).
uo-ircp oSv IScr,ei)V o-ov. See 189 B, 193 B.
193 £ t£ iKaTcpos. A. corrects himself

with a precision worthy of
Prodicus, the comparative form being more proper than the superlative
(fKaaros) in speaking of two only. Observe that Aristodemus (the narrator)
should have spoken next after Eryx., but is here ignored to have represented :
him as a chief speaker " ware auch nicht richt passend gewesen " (Zeller).
194 a] ZYMnOIION 69
XVI r. 'AXKa treiaofiaL croi, e^rj <âvai tov 'Epv^Lfiaôv Kai

'yap fioi o X0709 riB4a)<; ipprjOrj. Koi el fir) ^vvpSr) "SiCOKpdrei re Kai
'AydOavi Beivoi<; ovai irepl rh ipmriicd, irdvv civ iipoôvfi'rjv p.r]
aTTopijaojai, \6ycov Bia rb TroWa xal iravToBaTra elprjadaL' vvv Se

'op,Q}<; 6appa>. tov ovv ^coKpdrTj etTreiv Ko\o)5 yap avTO? ^ycovia-ai, 194
do 'Epi/fi/iap^€" el 8e yevoio ov vvv eyd> eifii, fiaWov Se i(Tco<s ov
ea-o/iat, i-rreiSav Kai 'Ayddcov etTrrj ev, Kai /tiaV av (pojSolo KUi ev
193 E lui'riSv Cobet : ^w^Seiv libri avopffauxri T : awoprjao) B

194 A ov vvv 13 ttrojff ou li : ov ttrw? Sz. : o5 Jn. fu, Kill fitiK* distinxi
auctore Vahlen : fv kcu. fid\' BT, Bfc.: fv /laX' Hirschig Sz. : koi /idX' Verm.
Kai 7ap. .tpfnfir\. " Indeed I was quite pleased with your discourse " hence,
. :
Eryxitnachus could "lot off" Aristophanes (cp. 189 c irrMf...a(/)ii<rM o-f). What-
ever the esoteric meaning of A.'s discourse may have been, Eryx. apparently
regards it simply as a piece of pleasantry '' er hat sich also oft'cnbar nicht —
verstanden, sondern hat sioh bios an die lustige Aussenseite derselben
gehalten " (Rettig).
A |iii ivvflSr) ktX. For this construction with ^vvoiSa, cp. Prot. 348 B iva
TovTio fiiv TavTa a-vvfiSmfiev (with Adam's note) Phaedo 92 d, Apol. 34 B. ;
irdvv civ ^<)>oPoi|ir)v. For the imperf. here (in an unfulfilled condition) as a
primary tense, cp. TAeaet. 143 b (Goodwin G. M. T. § 172).
194 A
KttX(;s...^'y'"''i.<rai. This implies that the various encomiasts are
engaged in a rhetorical contest (dywv) " your display in the competition was :
a fine one."
cl 8^ 7<voio kt\. Cp. Ter. Andr. 11. 1. 9 tu si hie sis, aliter censeas. For
fiaXKov 8e "uras (rashly altered by critics) cp. Hep. 589 d, Ar. Vesp. 1486, and
see Vahlen Op. Acad.i. 494 f.
Notice the elaborate courtesy, not devoid of irony, with

lirciSdv kt\.
which S. treats Agathon, who evidently is a man with a taste for flattery.
Since the combination ev koi fiaXa is open to suspicion, the regular forms
being either tv pLoXa (Gorff. 496 c, etc.) or Kai fidXa {Pliaedr. 265 A, etc.), 1
adopt the punctuation suggested by Vahlen. Other critics have proposed to
eject either the koi or the tv it would be equally easy to alter ev to av, or
:
transpose to koi tl. The text, punctuated after dirji, has been construed
(1) as "plenius dictum pro eu /laXa" (Stallb.), the xai connecting fi-aKa with
e^ (Hommel), or corresponding to the following koL,
(2) as tv fia\a with koi,
interjected (so Ast) ; is tenable. In favour

but neither of these explanations
of construing ei with ftnr) may be cited fS cpovvros three 11. below and fl ipil
198 A for the order, cp. Rep. 613 b otroi hv 64coa-tv €v Laws 805 b, 913 b (see
: :
Vahlen Op. Acad. I. 494 fif.): add Thuc. I. 71. 7 wpos raSe ôvXevfaBe ev,
KOI KtX.
Iv iravrl " You would be at your wits' end," in summa consilii inopia
tit\i.
(Ast). Q'g. Euthyd. 301 A iv iravrl iyfvop-qv vno diTopias: Rep. 579 B Xen. ;
IJell. V. 4. 29. Cp. the use of navTolos ctvai (yiyvfO-Sat).

70 nAATnNOI [194 a
TTavrl 6ti;s watrep eyw vvv. âp/jLarreiv fiovKei fie, co 'EcaKparei;,
elireiv rbv ' AydOmva, "va Sopv^rjOco StA to o'UaOai to Oearpov

irpoa-Soiciav neyaXrjv e')(eiv to? eS epovvTot ifiov. EiTriXrja/iav
/levrav eiTjp, tJ Âyadwv, el-rreiv tov XcoKparij, el IStov rr)V <j7)v
B avhpelav Kal fieyaXo^poa-vvrji' avaâLvovTO's eirl rbv oKpiâvra

fiera twv viroKpnuiv, Kal ^\e-\fravTO<; ivavria Toaovrm Oearpto,
lieXKovTO<s eiriSeiêa-dai cravrov Xoyov;, koI ovS ottcoo-tcovv i/c-
irXayivTO'}, vvv olrjdeCrjv ere dopv^rjdija-eadai eveica qp.icv oKiya>v

avOpaiTrav. Tt Se, m ^coKparei; ; tov 'Ayadcova (fidvai, ov h-q irov
194 B uKpiâvra B iireSeiâcrdat T dopvîj(r((r6ai TW aii Sij
TToi) cj. Stoph.
âp|i,o(TTeiv p. (it. "To oast a spell upon me." Extravagant praise was
liable to cause nemesis and the evil eye : cp. Phaedo 95 b /i^ /icya Xeyf, ^^ m
fjfiiu âtTKavia •mpvrpe^rj tov \6yov tov fiiWovTa Xeyeadai (with Stallb. ad loG.) :
and the Latin tevma faseinum, mala lingua. Foi- (j)app.arTciv,

Virg. Eel. VII. 27,
cp. Meno 80 a yorjTeveis fie koi (jiapfidrTeis. Both here and in Meno I. c. the
phrase may be reminiscent of Qorg. Ilel. 15 oi Se t&v Xoyuw irtidoi nvi KaKJj
Trjv ^vxrjv efpapfiaKtvfrav Koi eêyorjTevaav.
T& SâTpov. " The house," —
rather absurdly applied to the small gathering
of banqueters, but A. is still full of his recent triumph in the Bearpnv proper
and readily takes up the idea that he is again engaged in a literary ayi>v (cp.
TjyoiviaaLj 194 A n.).
'EiriXij<r|ia>y. Cp. Ar. Nub. 129 yeptav i>v KaniKjiaiiiov Koi ^paSvs. As
Hommel notes, the word is "senum decrepitorum constans epitheton."
Socrates applies it to himself also in I'rot. 334 c, d.
For the construction, cp. Ar. Ach. 93 (fKKoyjrnf...)
Ti\v o-i^v...dvaPtt£vovTos.
See Madv. Or. Syntax § 67.
TOV ye o-bv {d(j)da\p6v) tov jrpeVêwf.
194 B 4irl riv oKptpavra. It seems to have been usual for the poet, as well
as the players and choreutae, to appear before the audience, wearing crowns
but not in costume, at the irpoayav of the great Dionysia held in the Odeum
of Pericles on the 8th of Elaphebolion see Aesch. iii. 67 (Schol.), Ar. Vesp.
:
1109 (Schol.). The ouplâs was apparently a platform {^rjpa, cp. Ion 535 e)
in the Odeum, and not, as formerly supposed, the Xoye'iov or stage in the
theatre itself (cp. Smith D. A. il. 813 b, 818 b) Schol. oKpifiavTa- to \oyeiov, :
eif)* ov ol Tpayco8o\ rjytoviôvTO. Tives 5e KtWlâvTa TpLarKe\jj (jyaaiv, e<^* ov

laravTai oi VTrOKpiTol Kal to ck peTcapov Xeyova-iv. Another meaning of o/cpi/Sac
is a painter's "easel."
(i^XXovTos liri8eC5c<r9ai. The force of peWovTos is seen when we remember
that the di/d/Sao-ir of the poets took place at the irpoayav, before the actual
performance of the play. For ewiSeUvvcrBai of theatrical displays, cp. Ar.
Ran. 771 ore Si) Kar^\0' Evpiiribtjr, ewiSeUvvro tois XtoTroSuTatr kt-X. With
Agathon's self-assurance cp. Isoor. Paneg. 43 O piKphv iirep e'pavTov dpatrvvd-
pfvos,..7roirj<Topai Toiis \6yovs.
194 D] ZYMnOIION 71
fie ovrto dedrpov fiearov rjyei, ma-re Kal dyvoetv oto vovv e)(pvTi
oXiyot e/jL^povei iroWwv d^povwv ô/3epwTepoi ; Ov /Mevrav koXcS^ C
Troiotrjv, tfjavai top ^mKpdrr], cu ÂydOtov, irepX aov n iyci> aypoiKov
oo^dâv dW' eS ol8a, oti e'i Tiaiv ivrvxcil ov<s 577010 iTO(f>ov^,
p.5XKov civ avTwv <j)povrl,ôi,<; 17 rwv iroWoSv dWd p-rj oii'X^
ovTOi i7/i£t9 wp,ev —
ripelf fiev ydp koX exet irapfjp^v Kal ^/iev twv
TToWtoi; el Se dXKoi<; evrv')(pi<; croôii, rd')^ oLv ala^vvoio avTov<;,
ei Tt laco'i o'ioio aia-y^pov ov troielv rj irw<; \eyei,<; ; 'AXrjdr] Xiyei<;,
(ftavai. Toil? Se ttoXKoik; ovk dv alcr'^vvoio, ei ti oioio ai<T\pov D
TToielv ; Kal rbv 'PalSpov e^r] viroKaôvra elweiv^D, (f)lXe 'Aydffmv,
iav diroKpivr) Sta/cporee, ovhkv en htoicrei avrcS ovrjovv rwv ivddSe
OTiovv yiyveadai, idv povov e-yri ortp Sia\eyr)Tai, dXX(0<; re xal
KaXm. iycn Be ijSem? p,ev dKovm %<oKpdTov<; StaXeyopivov, dvay-
Kalov he p,oi eTTipeXrjdrjvai tov iyKcopîov toU "HLpfuri Kal diroSeâaOat
194 C (jyavai rhv SioKparri VUlg. aXKoK : dXX' Bdhm. i(r(BS secl. Sz.
Bt.: iras cj. Usener: fort, transp. post rdx' av Sv secl. Wolf: av cj. Bt.
D oioiTO B. ylypfTai Mdvg.
ovTu SEarpov (leo-Tov. This means " theatri applausu inflatum esse
(Stallb.) rather than "stage-struck," cp. Themist. 26.
; 311b; Synes. de
provid. 105 B Bedrpmi kqi ayopas STrXijoror.
1940 iroXXuv aijipavuv. As Wolf observes, "ein feines Compliment fiir das
Parterre in Athen." But such a lofty contempt for the bourgeois of the pit
and gallery is quite in keeping with A.'s position as the artistic aristocrat.
If Aristophanes flatters his public on their a-oipia (as ih Ran, 1109 ff.), it is
obvious that he docs so with his tongue in his cheek. Cp. Laws 659 a,
oilre yap napa dedrpov 8fi tov yf aXi;fli) KpiTrjV xpivciv fiavBavovra.
irepV <rov ti l-yw. "Nota vim pronominum... de te, viro tanto tamque :
insigui, ego, homo vilis " (Hommel). For aypoiKos, cp. 218 b. Laws 880 a
Theaet. 174 D aypoiKov Se koI dirmSfVTOv...yiyveiT9m.
f,r\ For Platonic exx. of /t^ or /i^ ov in "cautions assertions or
ovX'>.<a|i.Ev.
negations," see Goodwin G. M. T. § 265.

&XXois...o-o<|>oi$. Not "other wise men" but "others who are wise"
(so. unlike us).
This word is probably genuine. Possibly, however, it should be
to-us.
transferred to a place before, or after, rap^' av (for the combination itras rdx
av, cp. Tim. 38 E, Laws 676 c, etc.; Schanz nov. comm. p. 14). The ov after
aiVxpoi' is sufficiently confirmed by Rep. 425 0, Phaedo 77 A (see Vahlen,
Op. Acad. I. 496 f. on the whole passage).
194 D oiSiv 2ti 8ioCir6i...7£7vecr9at. For Socrates as iîXdXoyoE, see Apol.
38 A, Phaedo 61 B and for his " cramp-fish " style of dialectic, Laches 187.
;
&XXus T6 Kttl KoX^. For Socrates as îXoKoXor, cp. 213 c, 216 D it is a :
mark of the ipariKos.

72 nAATDNOI [194 D
Trap' evo<: eKciarov vfiwv tov Xoyov aTroBoix; oiv kKarepo'; ra 0eS
E ovT(o^ i]Sj] SiaXe'yicrOci}, 'AWa «aX.c3? \e<yei<;, co âlBpe, (jtapat tov
Âjadcova, Kal ovBiv fie KcoXvei Xejeiv XcoKparei yap xal aiiOi<}
earai 7roWdKi<; BiaXeye<rdai.

XVIII. 'E7C1) Se Bf) ôvKofiai Trp&rov fiev elirelv to? XPV M^
elirelv, eireira etirelv. BoKOvai yap fioi iravTei ol -irpoaOev elp7]K6Tev
ov TOP Beov eyKco/xidêiv, aX\a tov<; avOpwirovf evBaifiopiêiv t&v
dyadwv &v o 0eo? avrol'; aiTi.o<i' oTroto? Be rt? avrd^ <ov tuvtu
195 eBaypâaTO, ovBelf eiprjKev. el atrto? up rvyxavei,
irepl 01) ap X6709 y. ovTca Br) top "Eipcora xal rjp,a<i BIkuiop
eiracvecrai irp&rov avrop ol6<; iarip, eireira ra? B6(rei<!.
^r]fu oip eyco irdpTcov OeSiv eiiBaip-opcov optcop "Epara, el Oefii^
KUL avefiearfTov elireip, evBaifiopecrrarov eipai aiiTcop, KaXkicTTOP
194 E MsBTW: 3Vulg. iirmveiv, tueir iivaivelv Hvcachlg 195 A opBos

om. T iravTos om. Bdhm. ofor &>v {olatv) scripsi: ofos aiav Sz. Bt.:
oh oiav ex emend. T: olos i>v BT: olos &v vulg., J.-U. : ofor oirav Baiter: oios
av {oa-a>v)Yoeg.: ofor Bdhm. aurios: airor Bdhm.
diroSoiis o3v. Cp. Polit. 267 A koK&s <a\ KaBanepel xp^^s dniSioKas iioi tov
Xoyov : Rep. 612 B, c ; 220 D infra.
194 E irpuTov |i^v...2ir€iTa elireiv. Stallbaum, though reading mr, punctuate.s
like Hommel (who keeps the vulgate fi) after the first as well as after the
second dwciv, as if the meaning were " to speak in the way in which I ought
to speak," which is nonsense. The first eiVeli/ { = hrjKovv) is different in force
from the other two ( = Xoyov Troieio-ôi), the sense being "first to state the
proper method I am to adopt in my oration, and secondly to deliver it."
Agathon has imbibed a " worshiiJ of machinery " the machinery of method —
from the fashionable schools of rhetoric.
SoKoSo-i Y«ip v-°'"
Agathon, like the rest (cp. 180 d, 185 e), adopts the
favourite rhetorical device of criticizing the manner or thought of previous
speakers : cp. Isocr. Busir. 222 b, 230 a ; Hel. 210 b (^tjai fiev yap eyKw/niov...
Tvyxovii 6* aTro\oyiav elprjKas kt\.: Pobnegyr. 41 B ff'., 44 C.
195 A olos fiv (otwv). This doubling of relatives is a favourite trick of poets
and rhetors ; cp. Soph. Aj. 923 oros av
mighty and mightily
olas ex^ts ("
fallen"), ib. 557, Track. 995, 1045; Eur. Ale. 144; Gorg. Falam. 22 olos av
ota XoiSopfl: id. Hel. 11 oo"ot Se oaovi irepl oarav koI eireia-av kol Tretaovai.
A di[Lis Kol ov«(i.ô-i]Tov. For excess in laudation as liable to provoke
vepeo-is, see n. on (jjapfidrrfiv, 194 A. For the thought (here and at the end of
A.'s speech) cp. Spenser,R. to Love, " Then would I sing of thine immortall
praise. ..Andthy triumphant name then would I raise Bove all the gods, thee
onely honoring, My guide, my God, my victor, and my king."
195 b] ZYMnOZION 73
ovTa Kai apiffTov. ecrrt Se KaXXtcrTo<; dup roioahe. irpcoTov fiev

ve(OTaTo<; Oemv, w âlSpe. fieya Be reKfjiijptov TtS X070) avTO<; B
irapejêrai, <f)€vyeov <j>vy^ to jijpa<;, Ta')(y ov hffkov on' Oarrov
yovv Tov SeovTo<! r/fitv irpoaep-xêrai. o Srj iretfyvKev "Epoj? /xiaelv
Kai ovB' evTo<; iroWov irXrjcxidêiv. fiera Be vetov ael ^vvecrri re
Kai ea-Tiv o yap 7ra\aio<; X0709 ev 6'%et, to? " ofiotov ofioim ael
ireXaêt." iya> Be âiBpw troWa dX\a 6fio\oy&v rovro ov'^
o/jLo\oyw, (US "E/3CU9 K.p6vov Kai 'laTrerou ap'xa,i6rep6<; iaTiv, aXka
195 B ruiv \6ytov Stob. (eV) <j>vyfi Stob. Taîf,..7rpoiTepêTaL
del. Heusde ok B: olv T tpcaros B oiS' tVror Stob.: ovSovtocB:
oiS ovTos T nkrjtTia^fiv T, Stob.: TrXi/o-iaffi B eori (yeos) Sauppe J.-U.
Sz. : tTrerai Winckelmann 8ft neXdâv Stob. SWa noWa Hirsohig
195 B i3 4>atSpe. Phaedrua is specially addressed because it is his thesis

(eV Tois n pftT^xiTarns 6*Epo>s 178
which is here challenged. A, c)
H^ya Si TEKpujpiov. This serves to echo, and reply to, Phaedrus's reKfifipiov
8e TovTov 178 B (cp. 192 a). For the attributes youth and beauty, cp. Callim.
H. II. 36 Kai fiev d(\ KoXor Kai aft vfos (of Phoebus).
îiyav (|)«7xi.
A poetical
mode of giving emphasis. "</)v75 4'^vyeiv nun-
quam ut simplex (Êuyttv de victis militibus, sed per transla-
sic legitur
tionem, fugientium modo, h. e. omni contentione aliquid defugere atque
abhorrere " (Lobeck Farall. li. p. 524). Prose exx. are Epin. 974 b, Epist.
viii. 354 c ; Lucian adv. indoct. 16.
Tox* ov...irpo(r^pxcTai. Bast, "motus aroitla sententiae," condemned these
words but the presence of sophistical word-play fs no reason for suspicion
;
in A.'s speech. A. argues that Age, in spite of its "lean shrunk shanks," is
nimble, only too nimble indeed in its pursuit of men therefore, d fortiori, :
the god who can elude its swift pursuit must be still more nimble. For the
agility of Eros, cp. Orph. H. 58. 1, 2 (KtKXi)'<rK<o)'Ep(i)Ta...fu6po/ioi' opp.ri.
4vT0S iroXXou. Cp. Thuc. II. 77 firof yap jroXXoO j^copiov Trjs TrdXewr ovk ^v
jreXdcrm. For the sense (abhorrence of age), cp. Anacr. 14. 5 ^ fie (i'^vif)...Tî'
pfu ep.f]v Kop.rjv, I
XfUK^ y''ft
KaTap.fp<j)fTm kt\.
del îvea-rl re Kai ia-riv. Hug adopts Sauppe's addition (fe'or), but this
spoils the ring of the clause and it is best to leave it to be mentally supplied
for the ellipse, cp. 213 C ytXoios ean re koi ôvKfTai. For pfTd...(rvveam, cp.
Laws 639 e ; Plut. de Is. et Os. 352 a irap airij koi per avTtjs ovra koi (rvvovra.
ofioiov o|ioC<>>. The original of this is Hom. Od. xvii. 218 as act tov 6p,6iov
ayei fffos *>r Cp. 186 B supra, lysis 214 A, /Jep. 329 A Aristaen.
tov opo'iov. ;
Ep. I. 10 and for a Latin equivalent, Cic. de Senect. 3. 7 pares cum paribus,
:
vctere proverbio, facillirne congregantur so Anglic^, " birds of a feather :
flock together." Similar in sense is iJXt^ ^Xiko Tip-mi (Arist. Rhet. i. 11. 25).
4>aC8p(>>. The reference is to 178 b. Spenser {H. to Love) combines these
opposite views, — " And yet a chyld, renewing still thy yeares. And yet the
eldest of the heavenly Peares.''
Kpovou Kai 'loirtToB apxaidrepos. A proverbial expression to denote the
74. nAATQNOZ [195 b
C ^rjfil vecoTUTov avTOV elvai 6eS)v Koi aei veov, ra Be iraKaia Trpay-
fiara irepl Oeow, a 'Hcrt'oSo? koi, IlapfJ.evlSr]<; Xijovcriv, 'Avdr/Kr}
Kal ovK "EjOcoTt yeyovevat, el eKelvoi aXrjOfi eXeyov ov yap av
eKTOfial ovSe Beafiol aWijXav eyiyvovTO Kai aXKa TroWa /ca^
^laia, el "Eipa><! ev avTol<; rjv, aX\a (j)iKia koI elp'^vr/, wcnrep vvv,
i^ oil "EptB? TWi/ de&v âatXevei. veoi fiev ovv earl, tt/so? Be tm
D via) aTraXo?' ttoitjtov S' eariv evBerji oto<i rjv "Ofirjpo^ irpoi to
eiriBeiât '6eov airaXoTTjTa. "Ofi7]po<: yap "Attjv 6e6v re ^rjaiv
elvai Kal diraXt^v —tou? yovv TroSas avT7J<i d-TraXoi/': eivai —Xeyoiv
195 C vfararov re Stob. npayfiara T, Stob. : ypafifiaTa B wap-
fifviSijf T : jra/j/uEKeiSijs B : 'EniiievlSrjs Ast ei cKuvoi om. Stob. \iyovoriv
Stob. iyivovTO Stoh. D ofor irtp ^v o 'O/iijpoj Stob. Tovs...fivai.
seel. Jn. Sz. : Tovs...âivei seel. Orelli. {cj>r)a-iv) elvai Stob.
" ne plus ultra " of antiquity cp. Moeris p. 200 'loTrfrds avri roC yipav. koi
:
Tldavos Kol Kpovos' fwl rav yepovrav: Lucian dial. deor. 2. 1 ; Ar. Nv,h. 398,
I'lut. 581. Cronus and lapetus were both Titans, sons of Uranus and G6
(Hes. Th. 507), and imprisoned together in Tartarus {11. viii. 479). lapetus
was father of Prometheus, and grandfather of Deucalion, the Greek " Adam "
hence " older than lapetus " might be rendered " ante-preadamite."
195 C & "Ho-CoSos Kal n. X^-youo-iv. These wore the authorities adduced by
Phaedrus (178 b). Hesiod relates such -naKaui Trpdypara in Theog. 176 ff.,
746 ff. but no such accounts by Parmenides are extant. Accordingly, it has
;
been supposed {e.g. by Schleierm.) that A. is mistaken, and Ast proposed to

read 'EiripeviSris but cp. Macrob. somn. Scip. i. 2 Parmenides quoque et
:
Heraclitus de diis fabulati sunt.If P. did relate such matters in the poem of
which portions remain, clearly (as Stallb. observed) it could only have been
in Pt. II. (" The Way of Opinion "). Cp. Ritter and Pr. § 101 d, « Generati
sunt deinceps {i.e. post Amorem) ceteri dei, de quibus more antiquiorum
poetarum noKma ir pay para narravit, V. Plat. Symp. 195 C, Cic. D. Nat. 1. 11" ;
Zeller, Presocr. p. 596 (E. Tr.) Krische Forsch. p. Ill f. For "AKayicij in
;
the cosmogonists, cp. Parmen. 84 K., Kparepfi yap 'AvdyKt) rreipuTos ev 6eo- \
poia-iv fxî, TO piv dp<j)\c iipyei : id. 138 cor piv ayova iiribtjaev 'kvayKt)
Emped. 369 eariv 'AvdyKrjs XPW" '"^
(L.-^Xryov.Rettig and Stallb. rightly explain the iraperf. as due to the
reference to Phaedrus's mention of H. and P. (178 b).
iKTOfial oiSi Seo-|xoI. Cp. Euthyphro 5 E ff.. Rep. ZTl e where such tales of
divine immorality are criticized.
195 D airaXos. Cp. Theogn. 1341 alai, TraiSor epS> iiraXixpoos: Archil. 100
daWfis AitoKov xpo" : Phaedr. 245 a Xaôvira AnoKTiv koi aârov ^vpîji/.
"0(jn)pos Yop. —
See II. XIV. 92 3. Schol. jTiXvarai- Trpoo-TTtXafft, Trpoaey-
yi'fei.
Tovs 7ovi'...Etvai. As Hug observes, the occurrence of koi ttoo-i koi Travrr)
below is sufficient to establish the soundness of these words.
196 A] ZYMnOIION 75
TTj? iievd^ aTToXol •troZe':' ov yap iir oi/Seo?
TriKvarai, aXX' apa tj ye Kar avSp&v Kpdara âivei.

KaXw ovv BoK€t fioi reiefiTfpiqi tî/ airdKoTrjra a'iro<\)aivei,v, on ovie
eVi <TK\ijpov fiaivei, aW' eVt fiaXduKov, tcS uvtw Sr] koI '^fieL<i
"X^prfcriiiieda TeKfirjpi^ wepl "E/atBra on airaXo'!. ov yap inl yij<; e

0aivei ovB' eVt Kpavimv, a eanv oi) irdvv fiaXaKO,, a\X' ev rot?
fiaXaKtoTaToi'; t&v ovtcov Kal âivei ical oiKei. iv yap rjOeai ical
\(rvxâi<! 6eS)v Kal avffpceirmv rr)v oiKrjaiv iSpvrac, zeal ovk av efjj?
eV irdarai'; rat? ylrvxâit, dXX! fJTivi hv (TKXi^pov rj0o<! i'xpvo'y evrv)(r],
a,irep')(eTai, y B' 5,v fiaXaKov, olKiêrai, diTTo/ievov oiiv del Kal Troal
Kav travrri ev fiaXaKwrdTOK; rmv fiaXaKtoTaTwv, diraXuiraTov
dvdyKT) elvai. veanarc; fiev Si] ecrrt Kal diraXajTarov, irpa he 196
T0UT0t9 vypo<; to elSo<;. ov yap av olos t' tjv TrdvTy 7repnrTV(Taea6ai,
195 D T^y BT, Stob.: rrj Aristarchus, Homeri (T 92) codd. oi!8eor BT,
Stob. : oiJSei W, vulg., Horn. codd. nlXvarai ex TrlSvarat T : irfiSvarm B
TTtTvaraL Stob. fioi 8oKfl Stob. r(5 avTm TW, Stob.: TO avTO B "E XP^'
a-o/ieda Stob., vulg. Kal (ante fiaivfi) om. Stob. e^^r T : i^ f)t B eVoi-
Kiferai Naber iv naKaKois t. /i. Naber aTraXmraroi' om. Stob.
195 E rfivri Kol i|/ux<*'s. "In the tempers and souls": here ^doc seems
to bo co-ordinate with ^vxr], but below (ijôs ex"""^!!' '"• '^"xfl) subordinate,
i.e.A. uses the word loosely with more attention to sound than sense cp. :
X/J/S.222 A Kara rrfv yjrvx^v ff Kara Tt rijff yjfvx^s Tjdos rj rponovs rj ei8os 183 E :
supra, 207 e infra. Notice also the material way in which ^6r\ and -^vxai are
here conceived: cp. Moschus i. 17 twl <7-7rXd;(i'ois 8e Kadijrat: and the figure in
such a phrase as " the iron entered into his soul."
Kttl iroo-l KoV irdvTxi. "With feet and with form entire," "nicht wie Ate
bios mit Fiissen" (Wolf): ndvrri, like del, is A.'s own extension of the Homeric
statement.
Iv (laXaKMraTois twv f,.
The genitive is governed by dnTofievov, and eV
fiaXaKaTaTois is parallel to ev Tols {wpea^vraTov) 178 A : "the most soft of
softest things."
196 A Cp. iJep. 377 A vew Koi ^ttoXm otojoCi'.
vewTOTOS. . .airaXwTttTOS.
vypis TO here opposed to a-KXr/pos, is often used " de rebus
elSos. iiypos,
lubricis, lentis, flexibilibus, moUibus" (Stallb.): cp. Theaet. 162 b t^ Sc 87

vctoTepo) T€ Koi vyporepca ovri (opp. to itkXijp^ ovti) TrpofrnaKaUtv Pind. Pyth, ;
I.17 (11) o St (aieTor) Kvaxrirav vypov vmTov alape'i: Callistr. descript. 3 (of a
bronze of Eros) vypbs /lev ffv dpoip&v /laKaKOTrjTos, Another sense of vypos, in
erotic terminology, is "melting," "languishing," e.g. Anth. Plan. 306 tV
onfiaa-iv vypa SeSopKois : Anacr. XXVIII. 21 : and in hymn. Rom. xviii. 33 vypos
is an epithet of ttoOoc. " Supple of form " is the best rendering here. Arist.
G. A. I. 3 applies vyporrjs (tov <ra>paTos) to serpents.
7. nepinTvaîrtadai is
5jr. Xfy. in Plato, and mainly used in poetry.
76 nAATQNOZ [196 a
ovSe Sta Trda-7j<; '>^vxfj<s Kal elcncov to wpoiTov \avddveiv kuX iîd>v, el
aKKrjpo'i rjv. <TVfj,fieTpov Se Koi vypd^ ISea^ fiiya reKfirjpiov rj evaxv

/xoavvT), b 8r) Sia<j)ep6vTCi)^ eK irdvrwv o/MoXoyovfievm'; "Ep«u? ex^'"
aiT'x^Tf/j.ocrvvr) yap koi "^pcori irpoi dW-^Xovs del TroXe/to?. ')(^poa}rvxV ""'' oX\a> 6to)ovv ovk eVifet "Rpox;,
ov S' av 6vav6ri<s re Kal evcoBrj^ roiro'; y, evTavda Kal iêi Kal fievei.
196 A Km (ante elaiaiv) om. W kcli iypas seel. Jn. Sz. : /cai Tpvtfiepas
Verm.: /cm d/SpSs Sehrwald Ibias: oio-i'ay Stob. !) kut : ^ koi to Stob.
SiatTfi : Sij ra Stob. B ciaSqs re kol tvav6r)s Stob. ivTavBa (St) Stob., Bt.
"Acute vidit Astius aviijieTpov referendum esse ad

a-u|x|ji^rpov...lSâs.
nepiJTTVo-a-fa-dai. Arnor enim, quia potest ttovtij nepnrTva-a-ecrOai, recte

a-ippeTpos vooatur. Itaque ne hie quidem audiendus est Orellius qui trip-
piTpos legendum putabat" (Stallb., so too Rlickert and Homrael). Rettig
takes aipperpos to be merely a synonym for iypos, supposing that the proof
of the statement vypos to eiSos, which was first stated negatively, is here
—
being stated positively "nun hangt aupperpia mit der fva-xr]poavvrj zusammen
und ebenso vypurris mit avppfTpla. Vgl. Legg. vi. 773 a, Phileb. 66 u." On
the other hand Hug, supposing that avppcrpUi is introduced as a new attribute
distinct from vypo-njs, follows Jahn in ejecting the words koI iypas. Rettig's
view, adopted also by Teuffel, seems the most reasonable A., with sophistical :
looseness, smuggles in the extra term a-iipperpos beside vypos in order to

secure the applicability of eiaxrjpoa-ivr]. By avppeTpia, properly used, is
meant the perfect proportion of the parts in relation to one another which
results in a harmonious whole: see my Phileh. p. 176. For Eio-xijôo-uvij, cp.
Rep. 400 off.
4k iravTwv. Cp. Theaet. 171 B e^ dvravTav apa...ap(j>i.o-^r]TTia-eTai, "on all
hands, then,. ..we find disputed" (so Campbell ad loc, who observes that
it
"this use of i^ has been needlessly disputed Viy Heindorf and othei-s"). Ficinus
seems to connect ix tt. with Siacj}., which is possible but less probable.
Xp6as 8i KdXXos ktX. Possibly we have here a reminiscence of some
passage in poetry: xfo<>f---avdri admits, as Hug observes, of being scanned
as a "catalectic pontapody" (like Eur. Phoen. 29-1). In the repeated nioulion
in these lines of avBos and its compounds, we may discern an allusion to
Agathon's tragedy 'kvdtvs. Cp. Plato 32 {P. L. 0. li. 311) avros S' {ic. 6 "iLpms)
iv KoKvKfafriv poSav wcirfSijpevos v^rva evheu peiSioaiv Alcman 38 pApyos 8'
\ :
Epur oia irais 7rm'(rS«...aKp' iir' av0t) Kaâiva>K...rm Kujrmpio-Kw : Simon.^. 47

opiKfi 8' av6e<TLv, {&Te) p4Xia-(ra âv&ov p4\i pqSopfva : Eros, like Titania, loves
"a bank where the wild thyme blows" (eiciSijf towos), and might echo the
song "where the bee aucks, there suck I," etc. For the negative thought
dvav6e'i...ovK fviêi, cp. Philo de meretr. mere. ii. 264 iîapois ycvopivats ("when
past the flower of their age,'' SC. raXs iraipais) ouSfW en npoa-eta-iv, diropa>pav-
Bfiarjs Hiairep nvav dvdav Trjs aKptjs. For eumSijf Toiros, cp. Phaedr. 230 B.
The description of Eros lying soft in Soph. Antig. 781 ff. is somewhat similar.
196 c] lYMnOIION 77
XIX. Ylepl fj,ev oZv KaK\ov<; tov deov Kal ravd' ixava xal en
TToWa XeiTrerat, irepl Be apeTTJi; "Epmro? fiera ravra Xetcreov, to
/U.61/ fieyicTTov on hjpoo^ ovt aoixet out aoiKeirai ova vtto aeov
ovre Oeov, ovd' inr avOpmirov ovTe avOpairov. avToi ^La ovre ryap
irdayii, eX n irdayei,'
îa yap "Epwro? ou;;^ airreTat' oiire iroimv
TTOtet' 7ra9 yap eKmv "Epcon trav virripeTel, a B' av excav knovri, C
ojioXoyrjcrri, (jjaalv ''
ol TToXew? âmXf)<; vofioi " BiKaia elvai. 7rpo<r
196 L erf. oTi Stob. oSt dSiKfi om. Stob. olire 6eS>v Stob.
avBpavav. oi8e Stob. C n-di/fl* Stob. ai/ BT, Stob.: ar nr vulg.
rS>v noKewv Stob. (tSv om. Stobaei A).
("Epeos) Off iv fioKaKois iraptiais \

veavldos evvvxcvfis :cp. Hor. C. lY. 13. 6 if.
(Amor) virentis...pulcris excubat in genis. Also the echo of our passage in
Aristaen. Ep. il. 1.
196 B IlEpl |ilv o«v...ir«pl Si ktX. Cp. Isocr. I'an. 47

ntpl p-kv ovv tov
pieyiarTov...TavT' elnfiv eô/ifv. nfpl be xpovovs kt\.: Phaedr. 246 A.
Toiis avToiif
irtpl 8i dpei-qs. In drawing out this part of his theme Agathon follows the
customary four-fold division of dperfi into SiKaioo-vvr], trat^potrvvr), avhpela,
a-o<}>ia. Adam (on Rep. 427b) writes "There is no evidence to shew that
these four virtues and no others were regarded as the essential elements of
a perfect character before Plato." Yet it certainly seems probable that these
four were commonly recognized as leading aperai at an earlier date (see the
rest of the evidence cited by Adam), and a peculiarly Platonic tenet would
hardly be put into the mouth of Agathon. Cp. Protag. 329 cff.; and for a
similar use made of this classification in encomiastic oratory, see Isocr. lid.
31 ft'., Nicod. 31 ff., 36 ft', (cp. n. on 184 c).
oSt dSiKci oiJT dSiKetrat. The maxims "love your enemies, do good to
them which despitefully treat you " formed no part of current Greek ethics
cp. Meno 71 E avrjf earXv dvSpos dpcr^,...rous pev <f>i\ovs fv TroiEtr, roiis 8
ixSpovs KOKwr: Crito 49 b: Xen. Mem. II. 3. 14; and other passages cited by
Adam on Rep. 331 e. See also Dobbs, Philos. etc. pp. 39, 127, 243. Notice
the chiasmus dbiKel...ahiKeiTai...\nTO 6eov...6f6v.
Û^ irdo-xei. These words form one notion and are put as a substitute for
ahiKfiTai, just as ffotf 1 (sc. /3m) below is a substitute for dSiKci. Cp. Polit. 280 D
ras pia irpdêir. There may be a ref. here to the fptoros avayRai of Gorgias
Hel. 19.
vip <rK. With but slight modification this would form an iambic
irds
trimeter. Cp. Gorgias ap. Phileb. 58 a ^ tov neiSeiv vroKii Sia<j)4pei iraaav
Tev""'^ """'n 7"P *''^' "â ôv\a bi ckovtiov dXX' oi Sia jSiaf, of which our
'
passage may be a reminiscence.

196 C a 8' av kt\. The argument is that where mutual consent obtains,
since /3ia is absent, there can be no dSiKia. For a different view of SiKaiorrvvj]
see Arist. Eth. N. v. 9. llSe* 32 trepov yap to vopiKov SUatov leai to npwTov
fi'.
ktX. : Crito 62 E Xen. iSymp. vill. 20.

:
Ol ir6Xt<os...v6nov. Apparently a quotation from Aloidamas, a rhetor of the

78 nAATQNOZ [196 c
Be rrj StKaioa-vvr) cra}<f>po(rvpr]<: 7rXeicrTri<; fierexei- eivai yap Ofio-
Xoyetrai acoSpoavvT) to Kpareiv rjSovciv Kal eiriOvfii&v, EpiBTO? oe
fjajSefiCav qSovr)v Kpei-TTm elvar el Se t^ttovs, Kparolvr av viro

"EpcoTO^, 6 Be Kparol, xpar&v Se riBov&v Kal eTridv/jitSiv 6 "E^to?
Bia<l>ep'6vTa)<; av ao}(f>povoi. Kal fiijv eU ye avhpeLav "EpwTt "'

ovo
D "ApT]^ avBLaraTai,." ov yap exei "Epoira "Aprji;, aXX' "Epaxs "Apr),
'A^poBi,Tri<;, o)s \6yo<:- KpeLTTav Be 6 6%a)i' rov exopêvov tov S'
avBpeioraTov rStv dWa>v KparSiv ttuvtuv av dvBpecoTaTo<; eirj.
irepl pev ovv BiKaioavvTj'i Kal a(i>(})pocrvvr}<; Kal avBpela'; tov aeov
eiprjTai, wepl Be aoipt,a<; XelireTai • oaov ovv BvvaTov, ireipaTeov firj
eWeiTreiv. Kal irpSiTOv fiev, 'iv ax) Kal iya) Trjv f)p,eTepav Texvrjv
196 TrXfTffTov Cobet Kparti Stob., Naber : Kparolrj Bdhm. o-a^povoiT]

Stob. avhpiav BT D apr^v Stob. ' AifipoSirijs del. Naber &v om. B
iv' ou T : au B : iv' oiv stob.
school of Gorgias : see Arist. Rhet. III. 1406" 18 ff. 8io to. 'AXKiSapavroc ^vxpa
cfxiivfTai- oil yap rjbvirpaTi, y^prfrai «XX' a>s iiiapari Tois eiriOeTOis, ovToi irvKvois
Kui pfi(6(n Koi entSriKois, oiov.,.oix\ i/d/xovr aWaToiis tS>v noXcav jiaaiXfts I'd/lour
(see Cope ad loc). Two extant works are ascribed to Aloidamas, viz. an
Odysseus and a de Sophistis the latter is probably genuine and " seems to
:
justify Aristotle's strictures on his want of taste in the use of epithets" (Cope
loc. cit.). See further Vahlen, Alkidamas etc. pp. 508 fi'.; Blass, Att. Bereds.
II. 328.
This definition of "temperance" is common to
tlvai YDlp...iru(|>po(rvvT).
both and popular morals. Cp. Rep. 389 d a-a>({>poa-vvr]c...aiTovs
scientific
(elvat) apxovTos tSsv irep'i ttotovs koi dcj)poSiirm Kal irepl eSaSas riSov&v ("tem-
perance, soberness and chastity ") ib. 430 b, Phaedo 68 c Autiphon fr. 6
: :
{Tai<l)po(rvv7jv 8* dvdp6s...otms tov dvpov ras 'irapaj(prjpa fjbovas efi^pdaatov

KpoTfiv re koi vikuv TiSvvrjdr) airos iavrov. See Dobbs op. cit. pp. 149 ff.
Nagelsbach, Nachhom. Theol. pp. 227 ff.
"Epo)Tos 8i ktX. The argument is vitiated both by the ambiguity in the

use of Eros (as affection and as person) and by the ambiguity in Kparei
ijhovSiv, which in the minor premiss is equivalent to iarlv 17 KpanWi; rjhovri.
For similar fallacies, see Euthyd. 276 D ff.; Arist. soph. el. 165'' 32 For tpias fi".
as a master-passion, cp. Rep. 572 e ff. Agathon here again echoes Gorgias
{Hel. 6 7r«'(/)iiKt yap ov to Kpelairov vttA tov rj<T(Tovos K&iXuca-dai, oKKa to TJa-aov
vtt6 Toil KpfiariTovos Hp^êadai Kal aytaOai ktX.).
oiS' " Api)s av6£(rTOTai. This comes from Soph. ( Thyestes) fr. 235 N. Trpoy
TTjv dvdyKtjv ov8' 'Apr/s dvBiaTarai. Cp. Anacreontea 27 A, 13 eka^fv PeXepvov
(so. "EpcoToc) "Aprjs.
196 D us Xdyos. See Hom. Od. viii. 266 ff., already alluded to in 192 d.
irdvTuv ttv...eti). Another illegitimate conclusion. By means of a tacit
substitution of the notion dvSpela for KpaTog, it is assumed that 6 KpaTS>v
TOV dvSpeiov must be dvSpeiorepos.
197 a] lYAAnOllON 79
Tifirjam ioairep 'Epvîfia'XÔ'; ttjv avTov, iroiriTT)'; 6 Oeo^ aoôt ovTa)<} E

wcTTe Kal oKKov 7roirj<Tai' va<; yovv iroirfTrj^ yir/verai,, " Kciv dfiovao<!
y TO irpLv," ov av "Epco^ ayjrriTai,, w Sr/ irpeTrei, f)fia<; fiaprvpi^

')(^pri<Ta<T6ai, on, ttomjt^? o''Ep&)i> dya6o<; iv KeôKaifp iraaav TTOirjaiv
TTJV Kara fiovaiK'qv a yap ril 7] /Mr) e^î rj firj olSev, ovt av ereptp
Soir] OVT av aXXov SiBdêie. Kal fiev 8rj ttjv ye t&v ^mwv irolrjaiv 197
•jrdvTwv Ti? ivavTidxrerai fir; ovx^ "EjotoTO? elvat ao<j)iav, y yiyverai

T6 Ka\ <}}veTai -iravra to, f&Ja ; oWa t^v tSjv re'xy&v Sr]p.iovpyiav
ovK lafiev, oTi ov ph> av 6 6eo<; outo? SiBacrKdKo<: yivijTai, iXKoyifioi
Kal âvb<; dire^r], ov S' civ "Epcot fir) i<j)d'^r)Tai, aKoreivof ; to^lktjv
ye fjLrjv Kal laTpiKrjv Kal fiavTiKtjv 'ATrdWeoi' dvevpev eTTiOv/Jnai; Kai
196 E Kai» T: Kot B ;(p^(rao-flai Stob., Blass :

XP^<''^«' BT, cet. rr}v...
fiovaiKrjv del. Sauppe Jn. exv !" l^^ -A- M^" ^h -'^T •
M" ^h ^ '
M"
Stob. TToirjiTiv del. Blass navras Stob. re om. Stob. ra fma navTa
Blass OVK del. Blass
196 E uo-ircp'Epu|C|iaxas. See 186 B.
iras 70SV (ctX. An

allusion to Eurip. (Stheneboea) fr. 663 N. noirjrfiv S'
tipa I
"Epwt StSatTKft, xav a/iova-os rj to irpiv. This last phrase had a vogue
cp. Ar. Vesp. 1074 ; Menander Com. 4, p. 146 Plut. amat. 17. 762 b, Symp. i. ;
622 c Longin. de suhl. 39. 2 (quoted with other passages by Nauok). For
;
the ditties of a love-sick swain, cp. Lysis 204 d. See also Aristid. t. i. Or. iv.
p. 30.
irao-av...|i.ouo-iKi^v. With A.'s bisection of nolrjais cp. the analysis of the
notion by Socrates, 205 b infra.
197 A KoV |iiv 81^... 7€. Porro etiam, quin etiam. (See Madv. Or. Synt.
§ 236.)
"Ep(oTos...<roit)£ttv. o-o<j}lav is here predicate (against Ruckert) and stands
for aô(f>ias epyov. cp. Spenser {H. to Love),
For Eros as "poetic" in this sense,
" But thou be indeedo, as men thee call, The worlds great Parent."
if
Ti^v...8ii(iiovp7£ov. This branch of ttoi'i/o-is is really a distinct kind from

the other two, as not involving invention or creation. For "demiurgic arts,"
see Phileb. 55 D S., and for larpiKr] as an example Phileb. 56 a cp. 186 c, D ;
supra. Cp. Isocr. Hel. 219 b (where H. is eulogized as the cause rex^v&v Koi
<l}t\o<TO(j)tS>v Kol Twv oKKwv uxpfKeiav).
<f>avos. Illustris: Hesych, (âi/di'" ârfivov KoiXaimpov: cp. /"Aaerfn 256 D.

For gods as hibacrKoKoi and ^yf/iidi/er (197 b), cp. Isocr. Busir. 229 B C roiis —
6eovs...rjyovfiai...avTovs re Tracras E^ôirar ras dperar <j)vvai Koi to'is aWots t£>v
KaWlaTtov emTrfbfvuaraiv riyep,6vas Kai StSaa-KciXovs yeyevijo'Bat.

'AiriWcov dveipev. For Apollo as the inventor of ToîKri, see Horn. II. 11.
827 of fiavTiKTi, 11. r. 72; of larptKri, 190 E ff. supra. See also h. Horn. Apoll.
;
131 ff.; and for fiavTiKrj in connexion with the cult of A., Kohde Psyche 11.
pp. 56 ff.
80 nAATnNOZ [197 a
B ep(i>TO<! '^yefiovevffavro'!, ware koi outo? 'Epcorof av eiTj fiadrjT'^^,
Kai Movcrai /xovcnKrji; Kat"HâtcrT09 jâXweia? koI 'A0i}vd larovp-

yia<! KOi Zeu? " Kvêpvav ffe&v re icai avOpanruiv." oOev Br/ ical
KareaKevaadr) t&v 6eS>v ra TrpdyfiaTa "Epmro? iyyevofievov, SrjXov

OTi KaX\ov<i' atcrj(êi yap ovk eVt "Epw?* irpo rov Be, axrirep ev
o,pxV eliTov, TToWa Koi Seivd Oeoig iyiyvero, tu? XeyeTai, Sid rrjv
rrj<; 'AvdyKr]<; âaiXeiav eTreiSrj S' o 6eo? oiiroc; e<^v, e« rov epdv
rStv KaXSiV irdvr dyaOd yeyove Kal deol<; Koi dvdpairoi';.
C Ovra>Trav oxa.
Stobaei ed. princ. Kvêpvav BTW, Stob. : Kv^fpvrjafas Vindob. 21, vulg.:
Kvêpvav ra cj. Voeg. iyyiyvop,4vov Stob. atcrpfous Ast eiri Blass Bt.
(ejTt vel en B) : enea-Tiv T, Stob. : tvi corr. b, Porson J.-U. : eveartv in mg.
rec. b : ea-riv D, Ast nparov Se Stob. C npSirov Stob.
197 B fpuTos...''Ep(i>Tos. Hero, as elsewhere in those Xiiyoi, there is a play

on tlic (limble scnao of the word as (1) a mental afloctiou (i.q. (iriOvfiii), and
(2) a personal agent.
Kal Movo-ai Supply (as Stallb. and Hug) "Eparos av fliv
piovo-LKris.
pjiOrfTai. the explanation of Ast and Riickert who, regarding

Less probable is
(S(TTe...fia6r]Tr}i as parenthetic, supply avevpov with MoCo-ai (and the other
nominatives) and take iiov(tiktjs (and the other genitives) as dependent on

f7n8vpias...Tiyepovfv<TavTos mentally repeated. For the double genitive of
person and thing, Rep. 599 C rivas paOrjras laTpiKJjs KOT-eXin-ero.
cp.
XaXK«£tts...ioTovpYCas. For Hephaestus, cp. 192 D?i.; and for Athene as
patroness of weavers II. xiv. 178, v. 735 Hes. 0/>. D. 63. ;
Zeis K«p€pvav. The sudden change of construction from genitive to bare

infin., together with the unusual genit. after Kvêpvav, are best explained by
assuming (with Usener) that we have here another of Agathon's poetical tags.
For Zeus as world-pilot, see II. ii. 205, ix. 98: cp. Parmen. fi: 128 M. Saifuav,
^ iravra Kvêpva and below, 197 E ad init., KvPepvrjrrjs is applied to Eros
:
(cp. 186 e).
KaTco-Kcvdo-Si] ktX. This sentence is quoted later on (201 a) by Socrates.

ra irpdyfiaTa echoes the naXaia npaypara of 195 C. koWovs is object, gen.
after "Eparos.
aiayti yelp kt\. This repeats the assertion of 196 A B. — Eettig reads
aurxei...etrTiu, arguing that tcmv, not evi, is required by the
in 201a: ref.
but as an equiv. for aicrxovs timv would be a strange use.
aia-xfi lortv The
restoration cwi is as certain as such things can be.
tv dpxii tlirov. See 195 c. Notice that here as there A. refuses to make
himself responsible for the ascription of violence to the gods, as shown by the
saving clause in XeyeTai.
197 C fiXXdiv Toio^Twv. Sc. ola naKXos Koi apeTT) : cp. Sep. 372 D.
191 D] lYMnOZION 81
eirep')(eTat Be (loL ri koX e/i/ierpop elireiv, on ovro^ icniv 6 iroi&v

eiprjvrjv fiev iv av6pwiroi<;, jreXd'yei Be yaXijvrjv
vrjvefjiiau, avefiasv Koirrjv vttvov t iv\ KrjBei.

ovTo<; Be i7/ta? aWoTptoTTjro? p-ev Kevoi, ovKeioTrjTov Be TrXTjpol, rav D
ToiacrBe ^vv6Bov<; fier aWi^Xtav Traaa? ridels ^vvievat, iv eoprai<;,
197 C fii/ieTpms Hermog. Method. avifiav BT : t avifiav Stob. vulg.

8' ave/jMK Hermog. koiVt/i/ BT : koItijv t Stob. : koiti;Hermog. cod. Monac.
KoiTTi 6' Dindorf Jn. : koiV.j; 8' Herm. t ivi ktjSci Stob. Hermog. re vixi/Sct:
B: Te T: Tf
vriKtjSrj i/tKijfiei W (ill mg. yp. Km vi/KijSet) : t' cVi y^fl« Bast:
vrjKtjSrj.D'mdt Herm. Jn. : \a6iKTiSrj Winckelmann: t evl Krjrti Hommel Christ
{yirvov T iv\ Koi'ri/ dKi)8^ Bdhm.) D ovtos yap Stob. aXXorpiOTaror Stob.
i-n-ip\tTai hi (jioC xrX. Here Agathon breaks out into verse of his own,
whereas hitherto he had contented himself with quoting from others (196 c, e).
Observe the alliterative effect, dear to the school of Gorgias, of the play with
p and I', y and X, in the former, and of v and p in the latter of the two verses.
VT)vc)i,(av...Ki{8ci. Both the punctuation and reading of this verse are
doubtful. Kiickert, Stallb., and the Zurich edd. print commas after yaKfivrjv
and dvepaiv, Hug and Burnet only after dvepiov, Hommel after yaXiji'i;i' and
Koirrfv. It would appear, however, from the Homeric passage {Od. v. 391 =
XII. 168, avepos ptv inavfraro Tj8e yoKrjvT) cTrXcro vrjveplrj), of which this is
|
obviously an echo, that no stop should be placed after yaX^v^v, but rather
after vrjvfpiav or avepav while the compound word avepoKoiTm, applied to a
:
sect (-yeVor) in Corinth who claimed to be able rovs dvepovs Koiplêiv (see
Hesych. and Suid. s.v. also Welcker Kl. Schr. 3. 63 ; Rohde Psyche ii. p. 88
;
and 202 E n.), makes it probable that dvepav koiViji/ are meant to go closely
together. Further, although as Zeller argues it is appropriate enough in
general to describe Love as "is qui non aequoris solum sed etiam humani
pectoris turbas sedat" (cp. II. xxiv. 128 ff., Catull. 68. 1 8), still the reversion —
to human k^Sos after mentioning waves and winds is a little curious, and it is
tempting to adopt Hommel's conjecture evl KrjTei which, if k^toj can bear the
sense of " sea-depths " (see L. and S. s.vv. KiJTos, /ieyoKijTijr) would furnish a
—
more satisfactory disposition of ideas " peace ou land and on sea, repose in
heaven above and in the depths below." Or, if we assumed that an original
tVi veUri ( = i/etKet) was corrupted by haplography to iv\ kij, a fair sense would
be obtained. If the ordinary text be kept, we may notice (with Vogelin) how
the force of the prepos. in cv d.v6p....iv\ ic^Sfi varies "in the style of the
Sophists." In Theaet. 153 c we have a similar combination, vr)V€pias re xai
yaKr)vas, the only other Platonic ex. of vijvipta being Phaedo 77 E. ydkrivos
as an adj. occurs in Ax. 370 D.
197 D olXXoTpiiSTriTos ktX. For Eros as the peace-maker, cp. Isocr. Hel.
221b (vpr)<Top(v TOur "'EXKqvas hC aiTr\v 6povo^(TavTas Koi Koivr)u (TTpdrfiav...
noirjirapfvovs.
TOS Toido-Be IwiSSous. " Haec SeiKTucas dicta sunt : quale est hoc convivium
nostrum" (Stallb.).
B. P. 6
82 nAATfiNOI [197 D
eV ')(ôpoi<;, eu Ovtriai's yfyvoiMevoi; ^yefioov irpaoTTfra fiev •jroplâiv,

aypioTTjTa S' iôpiôiv <f>iX6So}po<; evfiev6ta<i, aScDpoi Bv<rfi£vei.a<:'
tXeco'} ayavo'i' dearov ao<f>oi<;, dyaaTOi Oeoii' ^ri\mTO<! ajMOipoi's,

«Ti)T09 ev/ioipoi^' Tpv^r}<;, a^p6T7]ro<i, )(\.ihrj';, 'xâpiTcov, Ifiepov,
iTodov iraTrip' itn/jLeXTj^ dyaO&i', dfieXr)^ KaK&v ev irovcp, iv ^6^(p,
197 D Ova-iais BT : Bva-tata-i W : eidvfiiais Stob., Jn. : fort. Biaa-ois
ayavos Usener Bt. ayaOos BT ayaOois Stob., Jn. Sz.

: : tKea>s ayaOois sccl. :
Eettig Ifiepros dyaBois Schulthesa

: TpvKprjs seel. J.-U. Sz. ^Î'S^s T
xXi/Sijr B :
x^l^V' W fintpov B iroBov om. Stob., seel. Voeg. Sz.
dveXrjs B
iv OucrCttis. For B. Stob. ha3 elBv/jilais, which looks like a gloss on some
word other than Bvaiais. I am inclined to suspect that Biacrois should be
restored the word would fit in well between xop"^' S'Hd riye/iav, " in festive
:
bands." The corruption might be due to the loss of the termination, after
which Bids was mistaken for Bvonds. Cp. Xen. Symp. vill. 1 wdvTcs icrfuv tov
Beov TovTov BtatrSiTai.
a7avos.The dyaBos of the MSS. cannot stand, and Stobaeus'a dyaBoU

(adopted by most edd. since Wolf) is open to objection both as spoiling the
symmetry and because of the occurrence of dyaB<ov just below. We want a
more exquisite word, and Usener's dyavus is more appropriate in sense than
such possible alternatives as dyavos or dyXaos. For Agathon's antitheses, cp.
Clem. Al. Strom, v. 614 D Athen. v. 11. ;
TpDi|>iJs...xJî8tis. Moeris: x^'^^ 'Attikoi, Tpv(j>r) "EXXiji/es. Hence Hug

omits Tpv(f>tjs as a gloss on xX'S^y, and (to preserve symmetry) omits itoBov
also.
iv irovu (ctX. These words have given rise to much discussion and many
emendations (see crit. «.). Two main lines of interpretation are possible:
either (1) we may suppose that maritime allusions are to be sought in these
words to match those in Kv^tpvrirqs ktK.; or (2) we may suppose the latter
set of words to be used in a merely metaphorical sense. Badham adopts
line (1) ; so too Sohiitz regards the whole figure as borrowed " e re nautica.
Nautis enim saepe timor naufragii, desiderium terrae, labor in difficultate
navigandi, aerumna nauseantibus...accidere solet" and he takes the following ;
four substt. (nvêpv. kt\.) as referring in order to these four conditions. And,
adopting this line, I myself formerly proposed to read
noBa, iv \6ya>) (for iv
iv iropa, iv pnda. The 2ud line of explanation is adopted (a) by those who
attempt to defend the vulgate, and (b) by some who have recourse to emen-
dation. Thus (a) Stallb. commends Ast's view that Xdyoy can stand here
because Agathon's speech is full of "merus verborum lusus"; while Hommel
takes the words iv irovcf etc. as "e re amatoria depromta," expressing the
afiections of the lover while seeking the society of his beloved, and connects
(in the reverse order) \6ya with Kvêpv., noBa with im^.,
<^6^(f with irapaar.,
and iriva with o-arrip. On the other hand, (b) Eettig while altering the —
—
second pair to iv fioBto, iv Xo^m also disregards the maritime metaphor and
197 e] lYMnOZION 83
ev '7T0T<p, ev Xo75> KVêpvtJTrji;, eVi^Sarij?, Tra/aatrTaTij? re kol <Ta>rr)p E

apKTTO^, ûfnrdvToov re 6eS>v kuI avdpcoTrav Koa-fio's, ffyefimv koX-
XtcTTO? KoX apianof;, w ^(pr} 'iireadai, irdvra avSpa ef^v/j-vovvra
197 D iv nova iu (jyoâ ev iror<» iv \6yw scrips! ; iv novto ev <j)6P(a ev
TToda ev Xoyo) codd. : ev <j)6fi<f ev n66if ev irova ev /ioya Schutz : ev irovw ev
(ô/3&) iv fx60<o ev fioyta Jn. : ev it. ev <j). ev fi66(o ev Xo;^q) Rettig ; ev n. ev (ji. ev
iroBm ev voum Winckelmann : iv w. iv <^. ev iroBco ev traKm Usener iv : n-XoJ ev
n-ovm iv <j)6fim Bdhm. E iirtâTrjs del. Bdhm. : ini8a>Tr)s Usener re koi
del. Bdhm.
understands the passage " uberhaupt von Kriegsgefahren und dem in solcheri
geleisteten Beistand," comparing the allusions to such matters by Phaedrus
(179 a) and Alcibiades (220 D ff.). Here Rettig is, I believe, partly on the
right track; since the clue to the sense (and reading) here is to be looked
for in Alcibiades' eulogy of Socrates. We find ttovm echoed there (219 e toIs
iT6voK...nepi^v), and <j)6P(i> also (220 E (jjvyrj avexapei, 221 A iv <j)6fim) and
iv \6ym may be defended by the allusions to Socrates' Xoyot (215 c ff., 221 D ff.).
Thus the only doubtful phrase is iv iroda, which has no parallel in Alcib.'s
speech, and is also objectionable here because of the proximity of n-odou.
In place of it I propose iv irora (cp. Phileh. 48 a), of which we find
an echo (in sense if not in sound) in 220 a iv t av rats eva)xiaK...Kai nivetv...
n-avras iKpdrei. For maritime terms in connexion with Xoyor, cp. ZacA. 194 c
dvBpd(rt <j)iXots êip-aôpAvots iv Xdym Koi diropov(Ti ôifdrjaov Parm. 137 A :
8iaveva-M. .Torroiirov ire\ayos Xdywi' Phaedr. 264 A ; Phileh. 29 B. So both Xdyor

. :
and TTOTos in Dionys. Chalc. 4. 1 ff. vpvovs oivo)(oe'iv.,.T6vhe...eipetTL7j yXunnrrjs
ilnonep'\jfnpev...Tovb' int (rvfinoirlov Sfîorijr re Xdyou |

'I'diOKor Mnvcraiv iperas
eVi fffX/xara jreixirei : id. 5. 1 ff. Kal Tives oivnv nyoires iv elpea-iji Atovv<rov, \
fTvpirotriov vavrai koi KvK'iKav ipirai \

(jiapvavrai) irepi Tov8e. Cp. also Cic. Tusc.
IV. 5.9 quaerebam utrum panderem vela orationis statim, an eam...dialecti-
corum remis propellerem. For 7rapa<TTdTris, of Eros, cp. d nap' eKaa-ra balfiaiv
in later Stoic literature (Rohde Psyche li. 316): Epict. diss. i. 14. 12;
Menander {ap. Mein. Com, IV. 238) airavri Sai/imv dvSpi avpnapiiTTaTai evOiis |
yevopivio pvarayayos tov îov. For Socrates as iraTrjp, see 220 Dff.: the
term is regularly applied to a rjpas, e.g. Soph. 0. C. 460 (Oedipus); Thuc.
V. 11. 2 (Brasidas); Eur. Heracl. 1032 (Eurystheus) : Find. fr. 132 has the
same combination, (rarnjp tipuTTos: cp. Spenser, "(Love) the most kind
preserver Of living wights." iv nova might be a reminiscence of Find.
Nem. X. 78 navpot...iv nova nuTToi: or used, Homerically, of "the toil of
war" { = iv paxals, cp. 220d). For Kvjiepvr^Tris used raetonymously, cp. 197b
{n. on Kvêpvav); so Emerson, "Beauty is the pilot of the young soul."
inifidrris, in the present context, must mean "a marine," classiarius miles,
and hence, by metonymy, "a comrade" in general. The general sense of the —
passage is this " in the contests both of war and peace the best guide and
:
warden, comrade and rescuer is Eros." Cp. also Procl. in I Ale. p. 40.
197 E JiPitiriivTWV. ..K6ir|ios. Cp. Gorg. JEfel. 1 Kotrpos TrdXft pev evavSpia,
(TwpaTt Sc KaXXor.
rJ7eu,civ...4i|)«|i.voSvTa. The image is that of Eros as coryphaeus leading a
6—2
84 nAATQNOZ [197 e
KdK&<s, mBrjq fLeTe')(pvTa rjv aSei diXycov -jravTcov de&v re xal dv-
ffpaireov vorifia.
OvTO<s, ecj)r}, 6 Trap' ifiov \070s, w <l>atSpe, to3 6em dvaxeicrdai, ra

/JjIv 7raiBi,a<:, ra Be o-ttouSj)? fierpia<s, Kad' oaov eya> Bvvafiai, fiere'xêov.
198 XX. EtVoi'TO? Be tov 'AiydOojvo^ iravTO,'} 6if>r] 6 Api,aT6BriiJio<s

avaBopvîjcrai Tov9 irpetrovro)^ rov veaviaKOV elprj-
k6to<! Kal avTm Koi rat 6e(p. tov o?iv ^tOKparr) elirelv ^Xeyfravra
649 TOV 'Eipvî/j.a'^ôv, Âpd aoi Bokm, (f)dvai, m irat ÂKOvfievov,
(iBee<; irdXai Seo? SeBievai, a\X' ov fiavTi,Koi)<{ epol, iyco 8' diroprjaoiin; To fxlv erepov,

(pdvai, TOV '¥ipvîiia')(pv, navTiKS)s KoKas ttjs Ast <dKa>s

KoKfji vulg. : :
Kai T^s Orelli TeufFel : koi Mdvg. Sz. Se (xai) Method. 198 irpenovTtos A
b t: irpiiTovTos BTW tipa B ipolr) Cobet Jn. doKcTr poi T
procession of .singers, and singing (" a song of my beloved ") himself (u8^r tjv
aSei). Notice how Agathon repeats the phrase 6fS)v re koi iivdpaTrav (cp.
197 d). For Tjyepiiv, cp. Spenser (ZT. to Love) " Thou art his god, thou art his
mighty guide." /caX^r is omitted in Ficinus' transl.
voT]|jia. Here used, poetically, as equivalent to vovs cp. Find. Pyth. vi. :
29; Theogn. 435; Emped. 329 St., nf/ia yap avBpinrnis irtpiKaphiov iari vojjpa.
T$ 6ta dvaKcCo-Su. "Let it be presented as a votive-offering (dydflij/ia) to
the God {sc. Eros)."
irai8ias.-.<rirovSfs. Possibly an echo of Gorg. Hel. ad fin. 'EXc'vijr p.tv
iyKat/uov, f/iov 6e naiyviov. For the antithesis, cp. 216 E ; Laws 647 D Phileb.;
30 E ; Ar. Ran. 389.

|j.cTp(as. "H.e. Koa-fiias" (Stallb.), with, perhaps, a latent play on the other
sense of pirpov, in allusion to the rhythmical style of A.'s oration ; cp. 187 d
205 C, Phaedr. 267 A iv pirpa \eyeiv.
198 A
civaSopvpija-ai. Op. Protag. 334 C el-irovTos otv ravra airoi ol
napovTes avtdopv^rjirav as eu Xe'yoi Euthyd. 276 B ; Cic. Sen. 18. 64 a ouncto
:
consessu plausus multiplex datus.

'irp€irdvT»)s...Tu 6eu. Op. Laws 699 D eiprfKCs aavra re koX ttj jrarpiSi irpc-
irovTios.
a
irot ' Akov|jievou. Observe the mock-solemnity of this mode of address
op. 172 A, 214 B. Socrates addresses Eryx. with allusion to his language in
193 B (ei pfj ^vvtjSt) kt\.).
aSc^.-.Sôs SeSUvai. Schol. dSeisSeoc- eni tS>v to pr} aîa (jiofiov SeStoTuv.
Spoiov TovTif Kal TO SvBpumoc (^Phaedr. 257 D). Observe how Socr.
yjfocfioSfTis
here, in caricature of Agathon's style (e.g. 197 d), combines in one phrase the
figura etymologica and the figure oxymoron cp. Eur. /. T. 216 vip(j>av Sia-vvp- :
(j>ov ib. 566 X^P'" "X"/""

: *''• ^^^^ 690 yapov ayapov.
•
Sl vvv 8f i!Xc7ov. The reference is to 194 A.

198 c] ZYMnOZION 85
Kat TTci)?, cS fiaKapie, ehrelv rov XfOKpdrr], ov fieXXw diropelv B

Kai e7(» aKXof oo'rtaovv, fieXXcov Xeêiv jieTo, koXov ovtco kui
/cat,
TravToBairov \6jov ptfOevra; KaX to, /lev aXXa ovx 6/J.Qi(o<; fiev
6avp,a(7Ta.' ro he 67rt TcXeuT^? rov KoXKovi tSiv ovo/MaTcov Koi
prjfjbdTcov rl<! ovk av eêTrXdytj aKoveop ; iirel 670)76 iv9vfiovfievo<;
OTi avTO<; ou^ olo^ r ea-ofiai ov8' 6771/9 tovtcov ovSev koXov elTrelv,
VTT aia-^vvrji; oXbyov OTroSpa? u>-)(piJ,riv, e'l Trrj el'Xpv. KaX yap fie C
Topyiov 6 X0709 dve/.ufiVr)crKev, ware dre'xySi'; ro rov 'Ofirfpov
198 B KOI naVTohanov ovra TW jiev om. Vind. 21, vulg. Sz. : {jUv,
Bav/iaaTa 54- Bdhm.) aKovav om. W
198 B ov \i.iWm kt\. Notice the change of tense in anope'iv...\f^fiv: Plato
uses pres., and aor. infinitives after fuXKa, of which the last is the rarest
fut.,
construction. For the sense, cp. Soph. 231 B.

irttvToSairJv Xoôv. There is irony in the opitliot. Socr. implies that he
regards it as a motley Xdyor, " a thing of shreds and patches." Op. 193 B,
and 198 E (Traira \6yov KivovvT€s ktX.).
oix o|io£<i)s n^v 6ai)|jia(rTtt. The antithesis must be mentally supplied "the :
earlier parts were not equally marvellous (although they were marvellous)."
Stallb. explains differently, "ra fiev aWa accipi potest absolute pro ei quod
cetera quideni attinet; quo facto non inepte pergitur sic: oi^ ofioias fitv
BaviiauTii, particula fiei/ denuo iterata." But the former explanation (adopted
by Eettig and Hug, after Zeller) is the simpler and better.
TO t\ 4irl TcXcvTTJs ktX. to Is accus. of respect, going closely with eVi
TfXeur^r, not with toO KaXXour (as EUckert) :
" quod autem exitum orationis
tuae attinet" (Stallb., and so Hommel). toC koKKovs is governed by c'ê-
n-Xayq, as gen. of causative object (cp. Madv. Gr. Synt. § 61 6). aKoitov, ''
as
he heard."
T<3v 6vof.a.r<av Kal ^f,i,rav. Cp. 199 B ovo/iacn 8e Kai Sinfi prifiaTcov.
Properly, Svofia and prj/ia are distinguished as, in logic, the subject and predi-
cate and, in grammar, the noun and verb respectively. But commonly ovoiia
is used of any single word, and p^fia of a clause, or proposition (e.gf. Protag.
341 E) cp. Apol. 17 B
; Cratyl. 399 A, 431 B.
; Both here and below, as
Athenaeus observes 187 C), IZXaTwi' x^tva^n re tu tVuKuXa ra 'hyaQuivos
(v.
Kai TO avTietra. Cp. the criticism of the Sophistic style in Alcid. de Soph. 12
o( roll! ovo/iaa-iv aKpijSSy eêipyaarfiiv oi koi paKKov notrfpaatv t] Xdyotr coikotcs
KoX TO pev avToparov naX nXtav d\r]6eias UTTO/Sf^XijicdTcs : Isocr. c. Soph. 294 D
Totr evdvprjpaai rrpenovTois o\ov rov \6yov KOTajrotKiXat Km roir ovopaai evpu6-
pats Koi poviTiKOiS flireip.

oiS' 4774s ToixfflV. Cp. 221 D infra; Rep. 378 D roiis rrotrjTas iyyis TOVTav
dvayKa<TTfOV Xoyonotelv.
6\lyov. I.e. oKlyov Cp. Theaet. 180 D; Euthyd. 279 D.
he'iv.
198 C For Agathon as a "Gorgiast," see Introd.

rop7£o«...dv€(i.CH.VTio-K€v.
§ III. 5. Cp. Philostr. de vit. Soph. I. koi 'A7d5(Bi'...7roXXaxoi; tSv lapê'uav

yopyia^fi: Xen. Symp. II. 26, IV. 24.
t4 toS 'Oniipov. See Od. XI. 632 ipt Si x^'^P"" ^^°' »P" I M /"" yopyf^l"
86 nAATQNOS [198 c
iireTTOvOr]' iôôvjj/rjv fj.r] /loi reXevruv 6 'Ayadcov TopyCov Ke<paXr)v

Seivov Xeyeiv ev tw Xoyqi eVi rbv ifiov \6yov 7re/ii/ras avTOv ixe
X'lOov tt) a(f)a)Via ironjaeie. xal evevorjaa tots dpa KarayeXaaTOi

wv, rfVLKa v/ilv utjioXoyovv ev tu> fiepei fieO' vfi&v eyKCOfJuaaeffdai
D rbv "Eipcora koI e<f)r)v elvai Setvo? rd epeoTiKa, ovSep elBa><; apa rod
7rpdyfjLaT0<;, o)? eSei eyKcofiidêiv otiovv. eyai /j,ev yap vir d/3eX-
TepLw; wfiTjv Zelv rdXijdrj Xeyeiv trepl eKaa-rov rov eyKafiiaôfievov,
Koi TOVTO fiev VTrdp'êiv, e^ avr&v Se tovtcov rd KaXXiara ixXe-
yofievov; co? evTrpeirearaTa Tidevaf koI Trdvv S^ fiiya i(f>p6vovv ws
198 C ev Tea Xoyo) secl. J.-U. : ireKi>pov Bdhm. tji afjiavla del. Hartmann
D d/3eXn;ptar T Tov (post e<cdo-rou) del. Hommel roCro irpSiTOv fiev Bast
KCCJiaXfiv Seivoio TreXapov \

i^ 'Kibea> irep-^ticv ayavt) Hepa-eôveta. Miss
Harrison {Proleg. p. 191) renders yopyeitjv by "grizzly," with the note
"Homer does not commit himself to a definite Gorgon": his Qorgoneion
is "an underworld bogey, an diroTpoirmov." That "the Gorgon was regarded
as a sort of incarnate evil eye " (ibid. p. 196) appears from Athen. v. 64. 221
KTeivei TOV vir' nvTrjs 6ea>pT]6ivTU, oil ru irvfvpaTi ciXXa TJ/ yiyvii/ifU]! (ivro rijs
tS)v dnnaTiov (jticreios <f>opa xni vexpov noie'i. Rohde (Psyche II. 407) points out
that " Hekate selbst wird angerufen als Topyi> koL Mop/t&> koi Miji/i; koi ttoXu-
popcfie:hymn, bei Hippol. ref. liaer. 4. 35 p. 73 Mill" ; and that Topyia appears
to be a shorter form for Topyvpa {'Axepovros yvvrj, ApoUod.). For the pun
on Oorgias-Oorgon, cp. that on ayaOStv (174 B n.). As against Dummler's
inference that Gorgias' previous death is here implied, see Vahlen op. Acad.
I. 482 ff.
T^ "Kiyio. Cp. 201 A, Oorg. 457 D, Theaet. 169 B. To eject these words
iv
with Hug, or to substitute TreKapov with Badham, would (as Voegelin and
Rettig contend) destroy the antithesis iv tw X. )( eVl tov ipov X., and spoil
the "Gorgianische Wortspiel." Further, the phrase serves as a parallel to
the Homeric i^ 'AiSea. Observe, as a feature of the parody, the different
sense in which Socr. uses deivos also, how the sentence as a whole forms a
:
playful retort to Agathon's remark in 194 a {<j>appdTTfiv jSoiXtt pe ktX). For

the adverbial use of reXivTav, cp. Phaedr. 228 B, c Oorg. 457 d. (See also ;
Vahlen, I.e. for a discussion and defence of the text.)

r6ri...rfl/lKa. The totc goes with &v which is imperf. partic: the ref. is to
177 D.
198 D iya |ji4v kt\. The pev here is answered by the 84 in to Se Spa
below. For dfieXrepia, cp. Theaet. 174 c, Phil. 48 (see my note ad loc).
toSto (liv virdpx€iv. "That this (viz. the statement of the facts) should
be
the ground- work": there is no need to
with Bast, irparov or piyiarov
insert,
after tovto. For this sense of vnapxfiv, cp. Menex. 237 B. For the thought,
cp. Emerson "Veracity first of all and forever. Rim de beau que le vrai."
kl avTuv Si Toiirwv. Rettig's comment on this is " mit Beziehung auf das
collective in tovto gedachte T-dXijfl^." This is misleading, since tovto means
198 E] ZYMnOSION 87
ev eptav, cot etow? rrjv aXtjOetav [rov STraiveiv otiovv]. to be apa,

0)9 eoiKfv, ov rovTo r\v to KaXa><; iiraiveiv otiovv, dXXa to co? fieyicTTa E
dvaTidivai T(p irpdyfiaTi icaX ct)? KoXKia-Ta, edv re r/ ovTm<i e-yovTa
eav re firi' el Se '^jrevSrj, ovhev ap' rjv Trpdjfia, trpovpprfOri yap, <»?
eoiKev, 0776)9 6/cac7T09 riij.S)v tov "EpeoTa iyKtofiidêiv Soêi, ov^
bTra)<i eyKcofiidcreTai. Sid Tavra Br], olfiai, irdvTa \oyov KivovvTe^
198 D roi!...6Ttovv seol. Bdhm. Sz. tovtois rjv 'Baai E So|et
Steph.: 8<Jf7 BT
TO TaKr)dfi \4yfiv, a singular notion, and avra ravra here represents simply
TCLKr}6rj. In the Socratic theory of rhetoric here stated we have the following
order of treatment proposed (1) to toXi;^^ Xiyav, (2) rj r&v KoWlarmv tKKoyr),
:
(3) J] evirpenfis 6(<tis. But it is implied that the 2nd and 3rd of these artistic —
—
selection and arrangement are valueless, except in so far as they are based
on the 1st requisite in other words, matter is more important than form.
:
Cp. Procl. 171 Tim. p. 27 at yap arrh T^ff ovaias €v(l>r]fiiai iraaatv vrpoiôvtrtv, as
Koi 6 eV TO* Su^TTOO'io) âtKpaTTjs napadldaaiv.
<Ss €l8(is Ti]v dX.i]6ciav. Badbam and Hug in bracketing the next
I follow
words (toO iiraiveiv otiovv) as an erroneous gloss on aKfiêiav, with which we
must supply irfpi tov (paros, as required by Seivbs ra (ptoTiKo. above and the
passage there alluded to (175 d). Cp. Phaedr. 259 b ap' ovv ovx vwapxeiv Set toXs
fv y€ Knt Ka\Sts ptjStjtrop.fVois ttju tov \4yovTOS îdvoiav eldvlav to aKrjdes av av
fpflv iripi plWji. Rettig defends the traditional text, asking "ist denn ^
aKr]6eia tov ijraivfiv otiovv hier nicht identisch mit ^ dX^dcia nip) 'EpaTosV
To this the answer is " no !
" : for if the tradition be kept we must take ttju
oKfjOetav as equivalent to Tfjv dXi;^^ (or rather 6p6r)v) /leBoSov, which is a very
unlikely equation, especially so soon after Td\r]6ij in another sense Stallb.'s
— "utpote
:
rendering may serve to indicate the difficulty involved, veram

tenens laudationis cujuslibet naturani et rationem": Jowett's "thinking I
knew the nature of true praise " shirks the difficulty.
t4 8J opo. For to Se, " but in reality," cp. Meiw 97 c (with Thompson's
note), Apol. 23 a (with Stallb.'s note).
198 E ov TowTO, i.e. oil TO ToKijOri Xcyeti'.
T&...(ivaTi9lvai.. Perhaps an allusion to the term used by Agathon, ava-
Kfia-do) 197 E. For Socrates' criticism, cp. Phaedr. 272 a, Menex. 234 o oX
ovTw KoKSis eiraivova-tv, StTTe koi Ta irpoirovTa Koi Ta p.fj Trcpi eKaaTov \iyovTCi,
KaWiiTTa TTias toIs ovofiao'i iroiKiWovTfs yotjTcvovtriv ^ficav Tas yj/vâs Isocr. '.
Busir. 222 B Set tov^ p.kv eiAoyelv nvas /SouXo/ic'votf TrXeioj tSiv vnapxovTav
ayadStv irpoo-ovT diro(j)aivetv (which sentiment is, perhaps, referred to here).
irpovppvjSr). Cp. 180 D. The reference is to 177 d.
l7K(i>|iiat«'V 86|€i. The emphasis is on 8d|€(, implying the regular Platonic
antithesis 86â )( aXriOfia. Cp. Simon. 76 to SokcIv koi rav aKadfiav /SiSrai
(cited in Rep. 365 c).
ircivTa X670V KivoCvrts. " Raking up every tale.'' Cp. Phileh. 15 E ; Theaet.
163 A ; Rep. 450 A.
88 nAATQNOZ [198 e
dvaridere tc3 "E/jwrt, km âre aiirov toioutov re elvai Kal toctov-

199 TU)V aiTtov, OTTO)? av <f>aivr)Tai ea? KaXXia-To] irov TOi<; ye elhoai — Kai /caXw? 7
,
6^6t KaX crefiv&<; 6 eiravvo';. nXKa yap eym ovk 17S1/ apa top Tpoirov
rov iwaivov, ov S' etSm? v/xiv mpjoXoyifaa Kal avTd<; ev ro) /lepet
iiraiveaecrdai,. " ij yXSxraa " oZv virea-xeTo, " fj Be ipprjv " ov •
yâiperco Srj. ov yap ert eyK(op.id^ca rovrov tov rpoirov •

ov yap
av Bvvat,/£T]v. ov jxevroi dXKa rd ye dXrjffrj, el ôvXeade, eOeXca
B elirelv xar e/xavTov, ov tt/jo? toii? vpLeTepov; \6yov<;, iva fir) yeXiora
6<f)Xco. opa oiv, (S âiSpe, et Tt Kal toiovtov Xoyov Sir), "Kept,
EpojTO? rdXrjdfi Xeyofieva aKoveiv, ovofiaai he Kal decret prjfiarcov
TotavTT} OTTOia 8av rt? t^xj) e-rreXdovaa.

198 E ToiovTav re elvai Steph. 199 A bijirov Cobet Bt. : av irov T :
wov B, Sz. ^Si) apa T ijdij B : ov 8' Sauppe : olb BT yXaxraa W :
yXcoTT-a BT fyKti)/uia(raivr]Tai here, as 8o^€i above, is emphatic. com- A
parison with 195 A shows that Socr. is alluding especially to Agathon's oration.
ov yap 8ij irou ktX. Cp. Gorcf, 459 A ov yap drj irov ev ye rots eldtia-i tov larpov
TTiduvaTepos earrai: and for ou yap irov... 200 Jl, Eutkyph. 13 A.
Kal KaXus 7* ktX. Earlier editors generally print a full stop after elhoai.
Socr. here sarcastically endorses the approval with which Agathon's evaivos
had been received {as irpenovras elprjKOTos ktX., 198 a).
V 'yXwo-cra ouv ktX. Euripides' line (Jj
y\a>cr(r o/ioijuo;^ , tj 8e <^pi)v avaporos
Ilippol. 612) soon became a familiar quotation see Ar. Tlicsm. 275,l{a7i. 101, :
1471 ; TAeaet. 154 d Cic. de oj/ic. lii. 29. 108 iuravi lingua, mentcm iniuratam
;
gero.
xaip^Tu
8i]. "I say good-bye to it": cp. Laws 636d to. ..tov pvBov xoi^peTcD
id.886 D. Rettig suggests that here the formula may be intended as another
echo of Euripides: cp. Med. 1044 ouk av Swaifujv x<"P«'ro) ôvXevpara to \
irpoa-Sev: Ilippol. 113.

oi 709 in ktX. " I withdraw my offer to eulogize." eyxapiaâ must here
be a "present for future " (see Madv. Or. Synt. § 110. 3), since Socr. has not
yet begun the eulogy.
199 B KOT {|iauT<Sv, ov irpis (ctX. " In my own fashion, not entering into
competition with your orations." For Kara c. ace. in this sense, cp. Apol. 17 b
ov Kara tovtovs elvai prjTiop ("not after their pattern ") Oorg. 505 D. :
y4\taTa 'i^Xa. This resumes the notion in KorayeXaoT-or <Sv, 198 C.

u 4>aiSpc. Socrates, like Agathon (197 e), politely appeals to Ph. as the
iraTrjp Xoyov cp. 194 D. :
(( Ti KrX. For ft TL, numquid, cp. Rep. 526 E aKoire'ttrBai &e~i el ti irpos
eKelvo Teivfi kt\.
ov^cao-i Si kt\. See 198 b n. Of onola Sfj Ast cites no instance ; the
199 D] lYMnOZION 89
Toi/ ovv âiSpov e(f>rj koi tov<; aWov^ KeXeveiv Xeyeiv, Sttji
avTo<; oloiro Setv eliretv, rainrj. "Ert roivvv, (ftdvai,, w âlSpe,

Trapes fioi Ayddcova a-fiiiep arra ipkadai, 'iva dvofioKoyrja-dfi.evo';
Trap avTov ovtw? •tjSr) Xeym. 'AXKd Trapirjp.i, <^dvai tov âXSpov, C
aW epcora. fiera ravra Brj tov "S.WKpdr'q ecfyrj evdevSe iroffev
apâcrOai.
XXI. K.al fJLr]v, to îKe ' Ayddojv, AcaXw? fioi eSofas KaSr/-
ytjcraaOai tov Xoyov, Xeyav oti trpwTov fiev Seat avrov iiriSelâi,
OTToto? T^? eoTiv o EjOto?, vaTepov Be to, epya avTov. TavTrjv ttjp
o^XV" '"'dvv dyap,ai. Wi o5v p,oi irepX "^pasTO'i, eTreiStj Kal TaWa
KoXwi Kal p,eyaXo7rpeTrw<;^ StJ}\ê? ol6<i ecTTi, xal roSe etVe" D
TTOTepov icTTi ToiovTOs oloi; elvav tivoi; o "Eptas epoaf, rj ovBevo'i
ipcoTw S' ovK el fir}Tp6<; tu'0<; rj Trarpo? eaTi —yeXolov yap av elr] to
199 C aW epara Agath6ni tribuit B, Naber D ol6s t TW epas
epas B : fpas T
force of Sij is to heighten the notion of indefiuitenesa which lies in onoia

(so Hug).
in roivvv kt\. en goes with ipeaBai. Socrates appeals thus to Ph.
because Ph. had previously (194 D, e) debarred him from catechizing A.
dva|i,oXo'Yi)<ra|iEvos xrX. Cf. 200 B, Oorg. 489 A. For ovras rj&r], cp. 194 D.
For €v6ivbe iraOiv, 178 A.
199 C KaflTi-yijo-a<r9at. The rcf. is to A.'s exordium, 195 a.
(Oi ovv. agedum ; cp. Gorg. 452 d, Rep. 376 D.
199 D Tivos. .Ti ovSeviSs. These are objective genitives to be construed with
.
the second epas " Is Love love for some object or for none ? " For the use
:
of the indef. in such phrases, cp. Phileh. 35 b o y' iniBvpSiv nvbs errtSviJLei.
ovK «l piT)Tp6s Tivos kt\. Thcsc words have been variously interpreted :
(1) Lehrs and Prantl construe the genitives as subjective ("love felt 6y a
mother"); (2) Ast as objective ("love for a mother"): (3) Riickert, followed
by liommel and Hug, takes them to be genn. of origin so too Zellor renders ;
" ich meine damit aber nicht, ob er eine Mutter oder einen Vater hat." Of
these, (1) seems the least probable in point of sense, and with subjective
genitives tivos would be superfluous. It is a serious objection (as Hug
admits) to (3) that it compels us to regard the "absurdity" (yfXoioi/) of the
"
question as lying in its form rather than its substance. That the "absurdity
lies in the substance of the statement is shown, e.g., by Lys. 221 a 5 yfXoioi' to
dparripa, o Ti nor forai Tore rj p.}) tarai; Ti'r yap oiSfv ; (cp. Phaedr. 274 o).
But if so, must be had to textual alteration we must strike out
recourse :
either the second ipas, with Sommer, or the whole block of words ei'Epajs...
irarpos, as Hug (followed by Jowett) suggests. This, however, is a hazardous
alternative. On the whole, then, the explanation (2) put forward by Ast
seems the most probable. Construing, " I do not ask whether Eros has for
its object a father or a mother, since to ask whether Eros is eras for a parent
90 nAATfiNOZ [199 D
epmrijfia, el "E/aw? eo-tIv epci)<; /j,rjTp6<; rj iraTpoi; — a\V &airep av ei
avTO rovTO irarepa •^pmrtov, apa o irarrip iari Trari^p Tivot rj ov

etTre? av St; ttov p,oi, el eôvKov koXmi atroKplvacrOat,, on eVrtv
w(€09 76 rj 9vyaTpo<; 6 Trarrjp irarrjp •

rj ov ; Yldvv ye, <f>dvat rov
'Ayd9ci)va. Ovkovv icaX jj p^riT-qp ataaina)<; ; 'OfioXoyetadai. xal
E TOVTO. "Ert roLvvv, elirelv rov XeoKparr], diroKpivai oKiytp irXeiO),
Xva fiaXKov KaTafiddrj^ o ôvXofiai. el yap epoifir/v, Tt Be ; aSeX<ô?,

avTO Taxis' oirep ecrnv, eari rivb<; dBeX<pb'{ rj ov ; ^dvai elvai.
Ovkovv dBeXôv rj dBe\^rj0)9 ea-rlv ovSevo<; •q tiv6<s ; Udvv fiev
200 ovv ecrnv. Tovto fiev roivvv, elirelv rov ZcoKpdrrj, ^vXaôv irapa
advrco p,efj,VT]iMevo<; otov rocrovSe Be elire, iroTepov 6 "Eipio<; eicekvov
199 D fi*Ep<or...jraTpoi seel. Hug ci 6 Hirschig epuc del. Sommer

ofiokoyeiirdai BTW : o/ioXoy^ffat vulg. : oftoKoyeiv Stallb. Sz. E dScXi^dc
Cobet Sz. : a8e\<fi6s libri, Bt. dSfXÂj del. Bdhm. 200 A /if/xvij/ieVoy
del. Bdhm. onov Mdvg.
were an absurd question," the point will be taken to lie in the fact that ep<ar,
aa properly denoting sexual passion, cannot naturally have for its object a
parent. The same interpretation might be kept if we struck out as perhaps —
—
we ought the words /iijrpor fj narpos, and construed " the question would be
absurd if {or granting that) Eros is (really) epas {i.e. sex-love)."
ovTo toCto iraT^pa lipwTuv. Rettig approves Stallbaum's explanation,
" h. e. irarepa, avTo tovto oirep fariv ut mox loquitur. Vult auteni cogitari de
patris notione, qualem mente informatum haberaus." But the use of the
neuter in apposition to the masc. is sufficient to indicate that " cogitari de
patris notione " ; and it is most natural to regard airo touto as implying a
reference to the previous use of " this very word, narrip."
tlirts &v. " You would at once reply." (See Goodwin O. M. T. § 414,
Thompson on Meno 72 B.)
1] (ii^TTip uo-auTUs- So. eVriv vUos ye ^ dvynrpos /i^njp,
199 E El 7olp 4potp.T]v. For apodosis we may supply 7-1 av (fxilijs ; or
the like : cp. 204 d, Prot. 311 e.
airb Tov9' otrtp So-tiv. " Notionally," " in its abstract significance."
200 A
Touto |i,iv...0Tov. Rettig, Riickert and Lehi-s put a comma before
lie/ivrjpevos, rendering " hoc igitur apud animum serva {sc. alicujus esse) atque
cujus sit, memento." Hommel and Hug, on the other hand, follow Ast and
Schleierm. in removing the comma, explaining orou {sc. 6 "Epais Ipas ea-riv) as
epexegetic of ToOro, and construing (jjiXaôv /ie/ivTiiievos closely together thus :
Schleierm. renders " Dieses nun, habe Socrates gesagt, halte noch bei dir fast
in Gedanken, woven sie (er) Liebe ist." On this latter view which is —
certainly preferable— we must suppose Socrates to be alluding to the definition
of the object of love {viz. xnXXot) previously given by Agathon (in 197 b),
while debarring him from restating it at this point in the discussion.
200 c] lYMnOIION 91
ov ea-riv eprnt, etndvfiel avrov rj oii ; Udvv ye, <f)a.i'ai. Uorepov

k'Xtov avro o5 eiriOvfiel re koX epa, elra eiriOvfiel re xal ipa, fj ovk
exav; Ovk e-)(a>v, to? to et/ico? 76, <f>dvai. S«07ret S77, elirelv top
AtoKpoLTT], avTi Tov etKOTO^ 61 (ivdyKij ovTa)<;, to itridufiovv inri,-
dvfietv ov eVSee? io'Tiv, r) jifi i-jridv/jbeiv, iav firj eVSee? 17 ; ifiol fiev
jap davfji,aaTt!)<! BoKei, to 'AydOcav, to? dvdyKTj elvar aol he ttw?; B
\adfioL, <f>dvai, SoKet. KaXto? Xeyetv. dp' ovv ôvXoiT dv rc<;
fieya<; wv iiiyav

d)fio\oyriixevo)v. Ou ydp ttov evBeTj<! av e'ir} tovto)i> o ye wv.
AXrjdf) \eryei<;. Et ydp Koi la'xypb^ wv ôvXoiro i<T')(vpo<i elvac,
(jsavai TOV "ZcoKpdTrj, koI Ta-)(b<i wv Ta^v<;, koi vyfr)<; wv vyiij<; —
(o-fOT yap dv tk Tavra olrjOeir] Koi, TrdvTa tA Toiavra, tow ovTa<!
re TotouToi/9 kuI e')(pvTa<; TavTa tovtwv atrep e')(pvai, /cat eiriOv- C
lielv, IV ovv fiT] iâtraTrjOwfiev, tovtov evexa Xeym •
tovtoi<; ydp, w
Ayddwv, el evvoel<!, e')(eiv iiev exaaTa tovtwv ev toJ irapovTi
avayKT) a k'xpvaiv, idv re /3ov\wj)Tai edv re fiij, Kal tovtov ye St;
200 B ofJLoXoyijfifVOiv W : 6fio\oyoviUvtav vulg. ct fi* apa Stallb. yap

Koi BT : yap W Tavrl T C tKatrrnv VUlg.
liri6v|i.Ei aiiTou. For airoC resuming ckciVov, cp. 195 A, Soph. 0. T. 248.
Observe that the entire argument here is based on the identification of epmr
with (TTiBvpia (see 205 d) cp. the use of ipav in Theogn. 256 npr^yp.a hi
:
TcpTTvoTarov, roil tk epa, to Tvxflv. Cp., for the question here discussed,
Lj/s. 221 D f.
clvtV Cp. Phaedr. 267 A, 269 D see Blass, Att. Bereds. 1. 78.
toS eIk6tos. ;
Iiri0v|iciv îTTiv. Cp. Lysis 221 D ro ye emdvfiovv, ov hv ivbfis ij,

ov ^vSc^s
TOVTOV imdvfxei: Eryx. 405 E ai 8 iiridvfilai naa-ai ovdiu erepov fj ^vdeial Tivwv :
Oorg. 496 d. A
similar theory is implied in Phileh. 35 a 6 Kevoipevoi...
cniBvpel tS)v ivavriav ^ 7ra(T;^«- Kfvovpevos yap ipa n\tjpovir6ai (which also
illustrates the use of ipav and iniBvptiv as synonyms). Cp. also Isocr. Uel.
219 A (quoted below, on 200 c).
200 B 6avnoo-Tms...<»s- For as thus separated from its adverb, cp.
Phaedo 95 a, 99 T>, Theaet. 157 D. Thus Bast's suspicions as to the soundness
of the text were unfounded.
El -yap KaV ktX. In this sentence we have an ex. of anacoluthon after the :
protasis the sentence is interrupted by a parenthesis (^<Tii>s...\iyio), then the

protasis is resumed in an altered form (dXX" Srav ns xrX.), which leads up
finally to the apodosis in the form einoiptv av aura ktX. The main purpose
of the whole paragraph is to guard against a possible misunderstanding as to
the nature of ôuXijo-is and imdvpia which might arise from carelessness in
analyzing the sense of popular phraseology.
raiJTa oIi]9cCt|. toCto and wavra to. Toiavra are accusatives of "remoter
object " with oiriddrj, " with regard to these and all similar cases."
92 nAATONOl [200 c
TTov T19 av eTTidufiijaeiep ; aX\' orav Tt? X.671; on, eyco vyiaLvav
ôvXofiai Kal vyiaiveiv, Kal irXovT&v ôvXafiai koI irXovrelv, Kav
iiriOvfia) avTuv tovtuv a ej^t"), etiroifiev av aiira on av, co avopcoire,
D ifKovTov K6KTr}fievo<i Kal vyieiav Kal la")(vv ôvKei Ka\ et? tov
e-ireiTU 'xpovov iv rm 76 vvv irapovTi,
ravra KeKTrjaOai, eVel
eire ôvXei etVe /irj, orav tovto Xeyyt, ort ein-
e;]êt9* aKOirei, ovv,
OvfiS) T&v irapovTcop, el aWo ri Xeyei^ rj roSe, otl ôvXofiai tu vvv
irapovTa Kal ei's rov eTreiTa ')(povov irapelvat. aXKo ri ofioXoyoL av

^Vficfxivai ecjbij tov 'AydOoiva. elirelv Stj tov XcoKparr), Ovkovv
TOVTO y ea-Tiv eKeivov epav, o ovirco eToifiov avTa sotIv oiiSe exî'i to
ett TOV eireiTa '^povov TavTa avTw au>ô/ieva Kai < aet, > eivai
E irapovTa; Tiavvye, (âvat,. Kat ovtoi; apa Kal aWoi; ird'i o eiri-
dvfi&v Tov /JLT) eToifiov iiridvfiet Kal rov fir) irapovTO^, kul o p,r] eêt
200 C KOI TrXouT-eii' B : irXovTflv T D ex"f T ^XV ^

• 6/ioXo-yoir b :
oôXoyoi' Steph. ovKovv 8^ pr. T T6...irap6vTa secl. Bdhm. Sz. ro T :
TO B TO TOV
: oj. Usener ravra : roiavTo Liebhold <ra)fo/ifj'a secl. Liebhold
(cm TW, Bt. : /ioi B : to vvv Vindob. 21 : ra /iij Sauppe : fifj Rettig : oi Voeg.
ijToi cj. Usener: del Schirlitz: koi cici scripsi fj-oi irapovra secl. Herm. J.-U.
Hug E 6 axXof T
200 C PovXa|iai...Kal im6v|ia. The point here emphasized is that ôvXija-is

and iniBviiia, when their sense is investigated, are found to apply only to the
future (fiE TOV eirciTa xpovov), not to the present («V rm wapovrt). For investi-
gation shows that " I wish for what I have " is really an abbreviated phrase
for " I wish to continue having in the future what I now at present have
(ôiXojiiai ra vvv napovra Trapfivai). For the foi'ce of PovKrj<T^s, cp. Isocr. Hel.
219 a TOtv pev yap aWav, av tiv iv X^*'? ytvapiOa, TV^flv povov ôvXopcBa...
TOiv &€ KoKoiV ^pcas ripiv eyyiyvfTai, to(tovt(o pei^to rov ôv\€(r6ai papj]v eâv,
oaaiTfp Kai to irpaypa KpeiTTov ia-nv (with which op. also 205 D infra).
200 D aXXo Ti 0)10X0701 av For the interrogative aXXo n, aXXo
; n ij, see
Meno 82 c (with Thompson's note) Prot. 353 (with Adam's note). ;
OvKoiiv TOVTO 7' ia-rXv kt\. The main construction is rightly explained by
Stallb. :
" TO els tAi/ pronomini per epexegesin ad-
erreira xp- "tX. relative
duntur, nee assentior Ruckerto interpunctionem post avra e<mv inferenti":
TO is in the nominative, where we should rather expect toC in apposition to
exeivov, owing to assimilation to 0. For the reading of the last words in the
sentence, see crit. n. Rettig reads /ii) napovra "in hypothetisch-causalem
Sinne." More attractive is Usener's excision of the words poi vapovra,
adopted by Hug. The objection to xoi, printed by Burnet, is that it fails to
supply an explanation of B's ^01 hence I prefer to read kuX ae\, supposing
:
that an abbreviated koi blending with ae\ might account for both variants.
200 E Kal ovTos ktX. ofror represents the typical tk and iivOpanos of
200 ; and ilXXor iras serves to generalise, cp. 192 b.
201b] lYMnOIION 93
Kai o fir] ea-riv avTO<; Kai ov eVSej;? eari, roiavr arra icnlv wv
f] iiriOvfiia re koX o epay; ea-riv; Tldvv j, elnrelv. "I6i B^, (jxzvai
Tov ZcoKparr), avofio\oyr]a-d)fie0a ra elprjfieva. dWo ti ecntv o
EjOQ)? Trp&Tov fj,6v Tiv&v, €Tr€iTa TOVTCov wv hv BvSeia irapr} avrai
Nat, <f>avai. 'EttI Sf) tovtoi<; avafivrja-dtjTt rivcav e(j)r)(rOa iv tc3 201
X070) eivai TOV 'Epiora- el Se ôvXei, iym ere dvafivtâcu. olfiai,
yap ae ovraxrv ttw? elirelv, on rot? 6eol<; KaTea-KevdcrOr} to, irpay-

p.ara ot epcora KoKSiV ai<T')(pS)V yap ovk eirj epax;. ov^x^ ovrwai
7ra>9 6X676? ; EfTTOf yap, ^dvai tov 'Aya6tova. Kai e7neiKW<; y

kXeyet;, to STalpe, ^dvat tov XooKparrj' xal el tovto oi/rto? 6;;^;6t,
aWo Tt o "Epeo? KoXKovi av e'irj €pa)<;, aia'Xôv^ S* ov ; 'flfioXoyei.

OvKOVV mfioXoyrjTai, ov ei/Se?;? eVrt kuI fjur) e^ft, rovrov ipav ; Nat, B
enrelv. 'EvSe^? ap' earl Kai ovk e-)(ei o "Epoj? koWo?. 'AvdyKt], v
<f>avai. Tt Se ; to eVSee? Kd\Xou<; koi p,rjBafirj K€KTr]p,evov KdXXo<;
apa Xeyei,!; av KaXov ecvai; Ov SrJTa. "Ert ovv op.oXoyeiKpaTe<!, oiiSev elBevai wv TOTe elirov. Kai ij,rjv KaXa><; ^
200 E re KOI BT: kw, W

avo/ioXoyijO'd/icâ W av evheta kt\. (usque>'
ad 213 b oT-i) exstat in Oxyr. Pap. 843 irapriv 0.-7. 201 A Si fparos
O.-P.; 81 (paiTa O.-P. corr. epas BT O.-P.: 6 ipas W y fXeyft scrips!
ye Xe'yeir libri, odd.: ye Xey€[t]r O.-P. nXXo ti ^ O.-P. corr., Vcn. 184 Vind 21
B (xfi W: (x;i BT tou[t]ou O.-P. corr,; tov O.-P. o> âxparfs kivBv-
vevoi O.-P.
^vSeia iropfj. This sounds like a jocular contradiction in terms : in Eros

there a plentiful lack.
is
201 A
?(J)T|o-9a iv Tu \6yio. See 197 b cp. Isocr. ffel. 219 a rav
: 8c koXuv
epas rjplv iyyiyverat.
l-irwiKws y SXcyes. For emeiKas, probe, recte, cp. Rep. 431 B, Laws 635 A.
I have ventured to read eXfyfi for the traditional \4yfis. In the present
context Xf'ycw seems objectionable because of its ambiguity, since " You say
well " would more naturally be taken to refer to A.'s reply (elirov yap) than
to his previous statement. This objection is not touched by Rettig's defence
of the tense " auch das Prasens ist ganz an seinem Platze.
: Da Agathon
bestatigt, dass er sich so geaussert habe, wie Sokrates angebe, so gilt seine
obige Aeusserung auch jetzt."
201 B o5...Kol |ii\ U\a. "Sic dictum est ut o apud exei repetendum est"
(Stallb.).
ri IvSeJs Kc£XXovs. With reference to this Proclus (in Tim. p. 128) com-
ments : evSees koXKovs ev npoaelne to p,^ Trpmrms koXov dWa peTe\ov
(rUjUTrotrio)
KuXXour cp. ib. p. 110. For the tautologous form of expression, cp. 185 A n. ;
:
Eur. Ion 680 avTjj 8' anais ^ koi XeXet/i/ieVij reKvav id. Heracl. 530, etc. :
(see Vahlen op. Acad. 11. 366).

Kiv8vvcv(o...ctirov. elSevai is past, not present, in sense.
KoV |iAv...€tires. Not "recte dixisti" (Ficinus), but "praeclare dixisti"
94 nAATnNOI [201 c
C <ye elire<i, (f)dvai, c3 'AydOcov. aWA a-fiiKpov en el-rri' rarâQa ov

Kol KoKa SoKel aot elvai; "Efioiye. Et dpa 6 "Epw? t&v koXcov
evherjts iari, ra Se diyaOa KoKa, kov toiv dyaOwv ivBerj<{ el'ij. ^yco,
^civai, (S %a)KpaTe<;, aol ovk &v Svvaifj,rjv dvnXeyeiv, a\\ ovTOi^
e')(eTco ft)? ai) Xeyei^. Ov fiev ovv ry d\i}de'ia, <f)dvai, m îXov/xepe
'AydOcov, Bvvacrai dvrCKeyeiv, iirel "Sifoxparei ye ovSev âXcTroi/.
D XXII. Kal ae fiev ye tjSr] edaoo- tov Se Xoyov rov Trepl tov
"E/)0)T09, 'iv ttot' TjKovcra yvvaiKO<; Mavrti'tKij? îOTi/J.a<;, ij ravra
re <Toij)rj rjv Kal aWa iroWd, koX 'A6r]vaioi<; jrore SvaafJ,evoi<; irpo
TOV Xoi/xov BeKa eVi; dvaôXfjv etroiija-e t'^? voaov, rj Sr} Koi e/xe ra
201 C tliras O.-P. Vat. 227 ^CKoiyavf : (l>iK( O.-P. (oi) 8iva<rai
Sauppe D liavriviKijc BT O.-P. : navTiKJjs W vulg. Aionvas O.-P.
ijv : etvai O.-P.^ BvcrafiivT) Steph. SfKCTT] Bdhm. Sz. [^f^TTOirjcraTO
voaov O.-P.
(Wolf). What Socr. alludes to is not A.'s foregoing reply, but his oration
(cp. 198 b, 199 c); and the point of his remark is to suggest that formal
beauty of diction does not necessarily involve the more essential beauty
of dXTfOeia.
201 Td For the coincidence of these two concepts, cp.
Si aYaBd KaXd.
Prot. 360 B, Hipp. Maj. 297 b, Phileb. 64 e It might be near the truth
c, ft'.
to say that to koXov is neither less nor more than ro ayadov in its external
aspect, "goodness" as apprehended by the aesthetic faculty, or goodness qua
attractive and soul-stirring. See also Plotin. de pular. p. 46 Procl. in I A Ic. ;
p. 329.
The personal pronouns are, by position and repetition,
E7«...<rol,.,crii.
emphatic. Agathon moans to imply that ho yield.s not so much to the force
of argument as to the wordplay of Socrates' invincible dialectic cp. 216 b :
infra Xen. Symp. v. 8.

:
201 D KaV a\...kaxra. "You I will now release": this is said with
reference to the phrase used in 199 b cTi...7rdpcr /lot 'A.ya6a>va ktK.
MavTtviKTis AioT^nas. Probably both these names are meant to be ety-
mologically significant : the resemblance of the adj. to fiavriKX] is patent (in
fact some and Ficin. fatidica muliere), while as illustrating
Msa. give navTiKrjs,
the omen of AwTlfia one might cite Soph. fr. 226 N. a-otjios yap oiiSeU jrXrjv ov
av Ttfia 6(6s. See further Introd. § iv. c. Hug quotes an imitative passage
from Dio. Chrys. I. p. 59 R. fi.v6ov.,.6v iyi> irorre ^Kovaa yvvamos "HXfi'ar rj
'ApKoSias inrep 'HpaxXeous Stijyov/ieVijr. See also Max. Tyr. diss. xxiv. 4,
p. 588 ; Clem. Al. Strom, vi. p. 631 B.
xpo Tou XoLjiou K7-X. For the Great Plague at Athens in 430 B.C. see
Thuc. II. 47, Bury H. O. p. 407. That the plague had been rife elsewhere for
some time previously is implied by Thuc. I. o. For similar instances of the
averting or postponing of impending evils by divine or prophetic agency,
see Hdt. I. 91 rpia yap erea enaveâXfTO {so. 6 Aoîrji) rfju iapSiav akaxriv :
201 e] ZYMnOZION 95
epwTiKa iBtBaêv, — ov ovv eKeCvt] eXeye \6yov, ireipaaofiai, vfilv

oieXdelv eK rwv mfio\oy7]/j,evcov e'/iot Kal Ayddcovi, avT6<;
' iir ifiav-
rov, OTTJBSav hvva>p,at. Set hrj, w 'AydOcov, matrep <tv Birjyâco,
SieXOelv avTov irpmrov, rh ecrriv 6"E/9<»? koI ttoiov ti9, eireira ra E
epya avrov. BoKei o5v fioi, paaTov elvat ovtco BieXdelv, Sq trore fie
r) êvT) dvaicpLvova-a Zirjei. cr')(ehov yap n Kal iym tt/so? avrrjv
erepa Toiavra eXeyov oldirep vvv irpb<; e/xe 'Ayddcov, w? eiT; o "E/jcb?
fieyas 6eo<i, e'lr] Be twv kcCXQiv' r\Xe.y)(e Bt] /Me tovtoi<; toi'; Xoyoi<; ,
olairep eya> tovtov, w? ovte KaX6<; eit] Kara top kjMOV Xoyov ovre
ayaff6<{. Kal kyo), XltSf Xeyei<;, e^r)V, co AioTifia; alar')(po<; apa
201D Xoyov cKfivrj eXpytr O.-P. iw' Coisl. corr. Paris 1642 O.-P., Baat:
in BTW S« 8^ TW O.-P. : bilXr, B bir,y},<T<o BT O.-P. : hi, .jyV" Sz.
Bt. : Kadt,yr,trtt> Hirachig : v(j)r,yTi<r(o Sauppe : Si^prjirai Usener : ^-y^trm olim
Hcrni. E jrottir: oTroior O.-P. ttot' e'/ie vulg. yap: 8f O.-P. e(/)i)1'
Xf-yttr O.-P. ai(TXpo[v] O.-P.
Athen. xm. 602 b Euseb. praep. evang. v. 35, p. 233 b, o cp. Virg. Aen.
: :
VII. 313 ff., VIII. 398 ff. (where "decern annos" is the interval named). A
specially interesting parallel, as mentioning the same 10 years' interval, is
Laws 642 D ctK-f^Koas uis ^'Enip.evldrjs ytyovev dvTfp df'ios,..€K6mv be npo rSiv
UepatKOiv dfKa eretri irpoTfpov irap* vp.as...6v(rlas re edvaaro Tivas.^.Koi 8rj koI
<l)oôvfi€V(ov Tov XlepaiKov *A6t]vai(ov o'toXov fiirtv on 8cKa pkv eroyv ovx
rjôvtriv kt\,
ttiris iir l)iavTov. RUckert alone retains the lection dir' eVut/xoO. Cp.
I Ale. 114 b et pev ôvXfi, tpwrtav pf^ ao'Trep iyio 0"€, ft 5e Kal avTos eVi travTov
Xdyo) hUêX6e: Soph. 217 C.
wo-ircp <ru 8tT|7ii(rM. I think the traditional text, supported also by the
Papyrus, may stand, taking dirfyfjo-a to imply with veiled contempt — —
lengthy or meticulous disquisition. Schanz's Sq f,yi}aa is open to a double
objection, (1) the repeated S^ is unpleasing, and (2) ^yô-o) is a feeble word to
apply to Agathon's dogmatic exposition (in 195 a) of the rules of method.
Sauppe's v^rfyr,cra is appropriate enough (cp. Qorg. 455 D, Crat. 392 d), but
does not explain the corruption.
201 E SwX9etv avTov ktX. Here Socrates cites almost verbatim the
language used by Agathon in 195 a Xoya btc\6dv ...Sotrtis. Observe however
the significant addition by Socr. of the words Wr ianv he requires a state- :
ment of the essential notion (rtc etm) as well as of the attributes (ttoIos tk).
ctr) 8i Tc3v koXmv. The genitive is not masc. nor one of origin (=€k toiv
KoXav) as Wolf thought, but as Stallb. rightly notes " koXSi/ pendet ex 'Epas,
quod etiam hie positum est ut p. 196 D " cp. 201 a, 204 d, for similar genn. :
of the object.
alirxpos apa kt\. Socrates represents himself (ironically) as unversed in
the rules of logic, and habituall}' confusing contradictory with contrary
notions (ou-KoXdr with ala-xpos) for the distinction, cp. Soph. 257 b, 257 D ff.
:
Ewthyd. 283 b, 285 a ff., Cratyl. 429 b ff. '

96 nAATQNOZ [201 e
o "Epa><; eVrl Kal KaKOi; ; Kal r), Ovk ev<f)r]fi'^creiv ; etfir)- rj o'Ui, '6
ri
202 av /XT) KoXov rj, dvayKoiov avTO elvai ala-^pov ; MaXto-ra 76. 'H
KoX cLv fir) <70<f>6v, dfiade<; ; rj ovk rja-Orjaai '6rt. etrri Ti fieraî)
<Toîa<! Kal dfia0ia<i ; Tt rovro ; To opda So^dêtv [«at] dvev rov
6')(eiv Xoryov Bovvai ovk olad', e^r), on ovre iiriaTaaffai e<TTiv
aXoyov yap irpayfia ttw? av eiT) itncrrrjfiiq ; ovre dfiaQla •
t6 yap
rov ovTO<! Tvyyavov ttcS? av e'irj dfiaOia ; eari Be Bij ttov toiovtov
ri opOrj Boâ, (leTaîi <f)pov'>]a€(o<i Kal dfiadiai. 'AXr/drj, ^v B' iyw,

B Xeyei<}. M^ roivvv dvdyKaê o firj Ka\6v icrTtv aia^pov elvai,
firiBe fir] dyadov, KaKOV. ovt(o Be Kal rov "lipwra eireiBrj avTOi;
o/Mo\oyel7}, tovtoiv.
Kal fJirjv, rjv 8' eym, ofioXoyeirai, ye irapa irdvTcov p.kya<; 0eo<; elvai.
T&v fit] eiBoTcov, e^rj, irdvrcov Xiyeii, q Kal t&v eiBoTcov ; 3vfi-
•TrdvTcov fiev ovv. Kal rj yeXdcracra, K.al ttw? av, e(f>rj, w "SiCOKpare^,
201 E ?î)- §: fîji/ O.-P.i 202 A ai/(post /cdl): <6)av AstMdvg.Sz.:

o TI av Steph. Hirschig : on &u, deleto ko.), Reynders : &v oioio Hommel to
opda Soâffti/ T O.-P.: ro ra opBa S. W : to op(9oSo^<iffH/ B Km om. O.-P.,
del. Stallb. Bdhm. Sz. toiouto O.-P. : towvtov ti Hiraohig r/ op6r] 8o|a del.
Bdhm. B touto.v f</).; O.-P. ye BT O.-P. ; noi W
202 A .'H Kal ov |ii^ ktX. "H. e. av Ti jii] aoôv. Nam Tt 6 superiore tl
facile intelligas " (Stallb.).
I
To op8d So^d^dv ktX. This distinction between 8o|a and iiriaTrfpri is much
I
insisted on by Plato ; sec esp. llep. 477 fl'. ; Meuo 9!) a : cp. Isocr. Ud. 209 a.
Kor TO ex*'" ^"7"" SoOvat as the distinctive marlc of iincrTi]^r], cp. Meno 98 A ;
but this definition is criticised unfavourably in Tlieaet. 201 c (see 11'. Zeller,
Plato, pp. 171 ff'.). I bracket cal before avev. if retained, we must render
with Ruckert (and Hug) " auch ohne Bechenschaft geben zu konnen." For
this "intensive" use of koi, see Thompson on Meno 71 b. Rettig defends the
Bodleian 6p6oboâ((iv thus " 6p6a boâêiv ginge auf Einzelncs und Thataach-
liches, nicht auf den Begrift' als solchen und die geistige Eigenschaft " but :
this distinction is imaginary, and there is no other evidence, in Plato or

elsewhere, for the existence of this compound, Aristotle's word {E. N. vii.
8. 4) being op6o&oîa. Possibly we should write koI (ovTa) <?., cp. Rep. 413 a.
(jLCraSii <j>povro-€<os ktX. Cp. Itep. 477 A fiera^v n...dyvoias Tt Kal cirttTTrj/irii:
ib.478 D.
202 B Mi\ ToCvuv dva^KoSt. " I. q. fifi dvayKawv vofitê, V. Heindorf ad
Euthyd. (sic) p. 432 c" (Stallb.). For this use to denote logical compulsion, cp.
also Cratyl. 432 e fnif avdyKaê iravT e)(eiv to ypdiip,aTa...aW' ca ktX. Parmen. :
1330.
T<3v f.r\ «186t<ov. So. irapa : cp. 0)-at. 408 D, Soph. 243 D, etc. A similar
distinction had been drawn twice by Socr. himself, see 194 B IF., 199 a.
202 D] lYMnOSION 97
ofMoXoyoiTO fieya<; 0€o? elvat traph Tovrav, oX âcriv avrov ovBe C

0eov etvai ; Tt,ve<s ovrot ; fjv S' eyw. EZ? fiev, e(f)ri, av, fiLa S' eyai.
Kaym elirov, Ilftj? toOto, e^tfv, \676t?; koI ri, 'Pa8ia)<!, e<f)r]. Xeye
yap ov irdvTai; 0€ov<; ^^9 evBa[fiova<! elvai koX Ka\ov<! ; rj
fjjOi,
ToX/Mtjaai,^ av riva fit) tf)dvai koXov re koX evSaifiova ffe&v elvai;

M(i At" ovK €70)7', e<f>7]v. EvSat/j,ova<! Se St) Xiyeif ov roii'; TayaOa 1 f;/
Kol ra KaXa KeKT7]/j,evov^ ; Udvv ye. 'A Wa /ir)v "Epmrd ye m/j,o-

XoyriKat Sc evheiav t5)v dyadoav Ka\ KcCXSiV eiridvfielv avrSiv D
TovTwv dav e'l/ScTf? eaTiv. ' H/jioX6yr]Ka ydp. Ilaj? Sav ovv 0€o<; :
•>
elri o ye t&v KaX&v koX ayaOwv a/ioipo<; ; OvSa/itw?, oi? 7' eoiKev,
IJ^
Opa<; ovv, e^rj) oî koX <tv "Kpcora ov Qeov vo/j,i^€t<;; /, : „),
XXIII. Ti oSv av, e<jyr]v, eit) 6 "Ep<»9; Ovrjro'i ; "Yiicicrrd ye.
202 C e<j)r]v om. O.-P. (cal koXous secl. Bdhm. Sz. koXov rt xai seel.
Bdhm. Sz. d^&v BT O.-P. 6e6v pr. : W
rais riyad^ BT Stob. O.-P.:
Toiis ayaeovs W to koXo B O.-P., J.-U.; icaXa Stob., Sz. Bt. TW
Ttrav
KaXav Ka'i tS>v ayaBStv Stob. iras hhv scripsi : ttSs hv B Stob. O.-P., J.-U.
ttSs S' &v TW, Bt. tS>v TW stob. O.-P.: y' i>v B (Sot" ôi<(v Stob.
Ti our; 'd<l>ifv (irj av 6 "Epas BvrfTos; cj. Steph. 6 epas etri Stob. ?(^);i» B
Stob., J.-U. Sz. Bt.: ^r, TW O.-P., Jn.
202 C KOYci ttirov. . .?<t>i]v. We might avoid this tautology (for which cp.
177 a) by reading Kayii, Elwov nios ktX., construing elirov as 1st aor. imper.,
as in Meno 71 D. Cp. Rep. 338 d dWa a-aêtrTepnv tiVe ri Xe'-yftr.
'P^8£(os. Sc. TovTo Xf'-yo). For the use of paSias with Xf'yo) and the like,
often with a bad meaning, of ill-timed lightness, cp. Meno 94 E (with
Thompson's note), Rep. 377 b, 378 A. Here, however, the meaning is probably
pabiov fo-Ttv o \4yw (so Rettig), or as Stallb. " sic ut res facilem habet expli-
cationem " cp. Rep. 475 E aXKa iras avro Xfyets ; OiSapas, jjk 8' e'yo), paSitas
:
irpos ye aXXov ire be olpai kt\.

•
It would also be possible to suppose that
Diotima is, playfully, adapting her reply to the form rather than the sense of
Socr.'s question " In what way do you speak thus ? " "I speak it lightly
:
(without compunction): i.e. the Xe'yw to be supplied with paSimr may mean
" I say, utter the word," whereas the Xiyets of Socr. meant " do you mean."
€vSat|iovas elvai. kt\. Badham's excision of both cm koKovs and koXoi'
re Koi is plausible if the words are sound, we must assume the stress in each
:
clause to be laid on the terms here in question, eiSaipovas. .eiSaipova. .
EvSaCpiovas Si Si^ ktX. Op. the phrases used by Agathon in 195 a.

202 D 'njioXAYiiKa -yap. Socr. represents himself as having already con-
ceded to Diotima exactly as much as Agathon had conceded to him (cp.
201 E <rxe8bv ydp ti ktX.) for A.'s concession of the point here in question,
:
see 200 a, e.
a)ioipos. This word had already been employed by Agathon, 197 D (cp.
181 c) ; it is a poetical word rarely used by Plato elsewhere, except in Laws
(693 E, etc.).
B. p. 7
98 nAATQNOZ [202 D
'A\\^ T^ fiijv ; "Slatrep to, irporepa e^rjv, fieraîi dvrjrov km

adavdrov. Ti oSv, w Aiorifia; Aaifiiov fiiyw;, <a Sco/epaTe? Koi
E yap irav to Saifioviov fiera^v iari Oeov re Koi 6vt}tov. Tiva, r)v
S' iyto, Bvv3,f/,iv e%oi/; 'Eipfirjvevov koX BiaTrofidfievop 9eoi<: ra irap

dvOpaiircav koX avOptotrofi ja irapa OeSiv, twv /lev ra? Sei]a€i.<i koi
6vaLa<;, twv Se ra? eVtTaêt? re koX dfiotjSa,'; [Tajv 6v<tiwv], iv fieaip
he ov dfiôTeptov 'crvfnrX'rjpol, SxJTe to irav avTo avrai ^vvBeSeadai.
202 E re Ka\ BT O.-P. : Kol W Stob. nVa S' ^v Stob. biairpod-
jifvov O.-P. om. Pollux, seel. Sz.
dcoTs Tf TO stob. ^ro) iv
tS>v 6variS>v
ficaa 8eov Vermehren e/i fiea-a O.-P. enfiea-a Lobeck 8e tv 8fi hv Peipers
: :
SSfvov cj. anon. ov (ra) Bergk (rn SKa) cu/iTrXi/poi Reynders: {ajKôri-
povs) <r. Bdhm. to nav aa-Tf avro Orelli aliro om. Stob.
"floTTcp Td. irpoTcpa. Viz. the exx. of a mean between extremes given in
202 A, B.
Aai^Mv ftiyai. The epithet serves to point the correction of Socrates'
definition, fifyas 6e6i (202 b). Cp. Olympiod. in Aleib. I. p. 22 "Saifiova" 8e
ins petTOv avTov npocrayopevef peaos yap eariv 6 Epms ovtrias KOi ivepyeias koi
epatpevov Koi ipaarov' ^^peyav^' 5f, iirfidfj virip alfrdrâiv koi voepSis evepyet.
Procl. in Alcih. 1. p. 64 Cr., p. 66. For to Sai/idi'ioi' as pera^v, cp. Eur. Troad.
55—6 Med. 1391 Hel. 1137 o ti 6e6s rj pr; deos ^ to pia-ov kt\. (see Eohde,
: :
Psyche li. 249 n. 1).

202 E 'Sp|ir)V€vov ktX. For the term eppr^veitiv to describe the mediating
office of batpoves, cp. Epin. 985 B epprjvevfadat (daipovas) irpos aSXi}\ovs Te Koi
Toiis .Beoiis irdvTas t€ koi ndvTa,
. . Hommel bids US take epprjvevov with dvdp.
TO napa 6eS>v (as "eiusdem atque 'Kp/n^r radicis ") and SiawopBpeCov with deoTs
tA nap' avBpainmv (the office of the nopBpevs, Charon, being " animas e ten-a
ad sedes deorum transvehere "). This is probably right but in any case it is ;
a mistake to regard the two words as synonymous, as do L. and S. (s. v.

iiairopdpeva, " to translate from one tongue into another, to intei-pret ").
a|xoi,pds [twv 9u<riwv]. apoi^fj as a "return-present" (in transactions
between gods and men) is used in Horn. Od. i. 318 o-ol 8' aîov tarai dpoifirjs
{so. TO 8£>pov) ib. ill. 58 &Woia-i Si'Sov X"?''-^'^"^"^ dpoi^riv,..dyaKXfiTijs ena-
:
Top^ris: cp. Eur. Or. 467 ois...dire8a>K' dpoiâs ov KnXtir. Pollux (vi. 187)
when quoting our passage ignores rav 6va-iStv. Cp. also Procl. in Alcih. I.
p. 46, 63 Plut. de Is. et Os. 26, p. 361 b o t« Hkdrav ippr]vevTiK6v to toioOtoi/
:
6vopd^€i yivos Ka\ StaKOviKov iv p4a<a Btoiv koi dvOpanruVf evâs pfv eKii Ka\
d€rja'€is...dva7rip7rovTas, ineTdev 5e pavreta Bevpo Ka\ doareis dyadStv (jiipovTas
Apuleius de deo Socr. 6 hos Graeci nomine Saipovas nuncupant, inter homines
caelicolasquo vectores hinc precum inde donorum, qui ultro citro portant hinc
petitiones inde suppetias, ceu quidam utrisque iuterpretes et salutigeri. per
hos eosdem, ut Plato in symposio autumat, ouncta denuntiata et magorum
varia miracula omnesque praesagiorum species reguntur see also Plut. de or. :
def. 415 a Philo Jud. de somn. p. 586 d (Salpoves) ras tov naTpos iniKiKevaeis
;
Toif inyovois, KOI Tor tuiv iicyovaiv xpeias tm waTpi diayyiXKovari,

iv |x^(ru Si bv. This calls for no alteration (such as is suggested by
203 a] lYMnOIION 99
Sia Tovrov Koi 17 fiavriKrjj'rraaa ;^<»/36t Koi f) r<Sv Upewv ri'xyr) twv
re trepl Ta<; 6vala<; koI ra? reXera? koi ra? eTrmSw? Kal rrjv 203
/lajyavelav nraaav Kal 'yo7]T€iay. 6eo<! Bk avOpwirtp ov fjiiyvVTai,
aXXa Bid tovtov iraad eariv r} ofuXla Kal r/ BtdX€KTO<! Oeott 7rpo<;
dvdpwirov^ < Kal jrpo<; 0eov<; dv6p(inT0i, koi iyprfyopoai Kal
202 E Up&v Stob. 203 A ras Tt\eTas B Stob. O.-P., J.-U. : TtAfi-aj
TW, Bt. KOI Tas intoSac.yoijTeiav seel. Hug koi TTiv,..yor)Tciav secl. Voeg.
Iiayyavelav Geel J.-U. Sz. fjuivreiav BT Stob. O.-P.: fiayciav Bdhm. Bt.
:
dv6pa>7rovs (icm Trpoj dtoi'S avdpanois) Wolf Usener Sz. d. (koi avBpainocs npos :
dcois) Hcusde : avBpmirois Stobaei P e-j'Xj/yopo(r[<r]t O.-P.
Vermehren) with <TvpirKr)poi sc. aiufxuripovs. The pitrov serves as the Sf<Tp6s
:
by which the extremes (here dvrjToi and dddvaToi) are united into an organic
whole {o\ov). Cp. Procl. in Ale. I. pp. 69, 72, 77.
203 A Ttts TtXerds. " Ritual" cp. Rep. 365 a Xiafis rt xm KaBappoX dSiKij-
:
pdTa>v...as St] TfXfrar KoKovtriv Phaedr. 244 E (with Thompson's note): Laws
:
738 C dvo-ias TeXerais ayppUrovs. That KoBappot (and reXeTai) included nepiBeia-
treis, Xovrpa, vrepippavafis appears from Cratyl. 405 A. Rohde (jPsyehe II. 70 n. 3)
points out that "diese pdvTfis entsprechen in allem Wesentlichen den Zaubern
und Medicinmannern der Naturvolker. Wahrsager, Arzt, Zauberer, sind hier
noch eine Person." jE.g. Apis in Aesch. Suppl. 260 ff. cp. Eur. Heracl. 401, ;
Phoen. 1255 ff., and the part played by Erapedooles. In Hippocr. de morb.
saer. p. 591 the pdvTds and KaBaprai are witch-doctors, claiming control of
the elements, as rain-makers, etc. (KaBappoiis wpo(T(j>4povTes koi f'lraoiSds...
7r fpiKaSaipayv Koi payfvwv,..Te Koi Bvtav trfXrjvrjv r« KoSaLprja-et koi rjXiov d<l)aviet
Kal ^€tpa)va kol cv8lrjv TTOirpTfL ktX.) : cp. 197 C n.
Ti^v (lOYvavtCov irao-av. Geel's correction payyaveiav is perhaps slightly
preferable, on the ground of Platonic usage, to Badham's payetav. Op.
Laws 908 D c^ ^v pdvTfis tc KaTafTKfvdôvrai ttoXXoI koi irepi Trdtrav rrjv
payyavflav KiKivrfpivoi : id. 933 A nXXij 8e (<j)appaKfM) fj payyaueiais ri tuti koi
fntoSais Koi RaTaSfa-ffri Xiyopevais irelBfi kt\. (cp. 933 c) Oorg. 484 A
: to.
fjUiTepa ypdppara kcu payyavcvpara Km eVwSds : also [Dem.] XXV. 79 Xaîav to.
(pdppUKa KOL Tas iniitSas...payyavevfi koi (ftevaKi^fi. Hug objects to yorjrfiav,

as elsewhere used by Plato in a bad sense. There is, however, no need to
suppose that any of these terms are intended here to convey more than a
neutral sense and to represent fi MavTivixij as a disbeliever in any of the
;
arts of divination or wizardry would be less artistic than pedantic. Moreover,

the language used here is supported by the echo it finds in the description of
Eros below (203 d ad Jin.) as 8fivt>s yoijt koi <j)appaK(vs leni aroajyiiTTrjs. Hep.
364 B, c shows Plato's own low opinion of current /iovtikij, but Socrates was
probably more credulous, see Xen. Mem. I. 1. 9, 4. 15.
9«ots irpos dvOpwirous <t\. Since the participles can neither be construed
with dfois, because of the sense, nor with dvBpairovs, because of the case, it is
necessary to supply some such supplement as that adopted in the text.
Rettig accepts Stallbaum's explanation of the traditional text :
" Quum enim
7—2
100 nAATHNOZ [203 a
Ka6evBovaf koI 6 fiev nepl ra roiavTa croô? Sai,fi6vio<; dvi]p, 6 Se

dXKo Tt <70(ô? (ov rj irepi re')(ya<i f) trepX xêtpovp<yia<;jnv4'i âvava-oi.
ovTOi Br) 01 SaifJLOve<; ttoWoi re koI •KavrbhairoL etaiv, el? Se tovt(ov
ecTTt Kai o hjpeo^.
Tiarpo^ Se, 7)v B'eym, rivot icrrl Kal /iT}Tp6<: ; MuKporepov fiev,
B e^rj, Sirryrâaadai,' ofj,co<; Se ffoi epat. ore yap iyeveTo rj 'A^ppBirr),

eicmwvTo ol OeoL o'L re aXXoi, Kal 6 rn? MnrtSo? vlov Tlopo'i.
eVetS)} Se eBeiirvqaav, TrpoaaiT'^<rov(Ta olov Zrj evaf^La<!'-:ova7]<;
d<f>iKeTO r) Ylevia, Kal tjv trepl ra? 6vpa<;. 6 otiv ITopo? ixedvadeX<;
(T
203 A o-ocôs ; o<ô£ O.-P. : atfiohpos Stob. &v om. Stob. wepi
P
Xftpovpyias Stob. O.-P.: )êtpovpyias BTW, J.-U. Bt. nvavaovs O.-P. ttoXXoi
re Stob. O.-P.: TToXXoi BTW Tovrtov O.-P. eorl om. Stob. tLvos
eoTi Kfli firjrpos BW: B
Kai p.j]Tp6s Ttvos iari T^ O.-P. (eorii') elariOivTO
W b t, Hernaog., Sz. larKopro O.-P. rjaTiavTO T, Bt. rjaTiavTO B
: : : oi re
aXXot deoi Koi Hermog. npoaraiTfiaovaa T O.-P. irpoaraiTfjs oSaa B : : irpocraiTis
ovaa Euseb. Origen
(liuatur ofiiKuv rivi ct SuiKcyearBui tivi, ctiam (>^cXi'ii khI Siu\fKTos rivt recto dici
potuit. Et quurn antea...perspicuitatis caussa usus esset praepositione -n-pos
addito casu aocusativo, nunc ad legitiniam constructionem revertens, neglecta

granimatica diligentia, dativum post accusativum reote inferri potuit." But
at this rate one might justify anything in the way of distorted grammar !
Hug marks a lacuna after av6pa>7rovs. For the ref. to divine communications
in sleep ("the visions of the head upon the bed"), cp. Pind. fr. 131. 3 flf.
Jtep. 571 D ff. (with Adam's notes) Rohde, Psyche i. 6 ff. ;
Saifiovios avijp. Compare the etymological definition (Sai/x<»>' = 8ai7/x(oi') in

Cratyl. 398 c. For Socrates as an example of the Baifiovios avijp, see 219 b.
irtpl Texvas...pavaiio-os. Cp. Theaet. 176 C, Laws 644 A Arist. lUiet. I. 9. ;
1367" 31 {(Xevdepov ar)p.iiov) to p,i]8ffiiav epya^tcrBai jSai/auo-ov Te)(yr)v. The

question as to why manual labour is held in contempt is asked in Rep. 590 c,
and answered in Rep. 495 d (see Adam's notes ad foe).
ol 8af|iov€s. Other Platonic passages mentioning those intermediary
beings are Rep. 392 a, 427 b, 617 D (with Adam's note), Laws 713 d, 717 u.
For developments see esp. Plutarch {de defect, orac, de Is. et Os., de
later
daem. Socr., etc.). Cp. Rohde, Psyche I. 153.
IlaTpis 8I...tCvos kt\. These are genitives of origin. Here we have it
tacitly assumed that Phaedrus's statement (178 b), that Eros is unbegotten,
is untrue.
203 B n^pos. We find in Alcman fr. 16 (with the Schol. on t6v IIopou
Tov avTov r^ vtto tov 'HcridSou fiepvdevpeva Xdei) a precedent for this
f'lprjKe
personification of nipos. TLevia is personified by Aristophanes in the Plutiis,

passim. For Mrjrts, see Hes. Theog. 886 Zeis be Beav fiaa-iXeiis wpa>Tj]v aXoxov
Biro M^Tif, I
TrXflora Beav T€ Idviav Ide BvijrSiV dvBpuTraiv : {prJTis is, in Epic,
the especial attribute of Zeus, as ptfTiha) : M^nr was also an Orphic alias of
203 c] ZYMnOZION 101
joy veKTapof — Qtro? yap ovttco ^v — et? tov tov Ato? ktjttov eiaekOwv,
peâpijfiev6<i rjvBev. r) oSv Tlevia e-môvXevovcTa hia Trjv avrfj'i
airopLCLv' -iraihiov TTOincraa-Bai sk tov Hooou, KaTaKXtverai re Trap'
avjm Kai exvijae tov "EptoTa. Sid Sij Kal rij? 'A<J3poSlT'r]<; clko- C
Xoi/^09 KCbi Bipairmy ykyovev o "Epo)?, >y€vvr]0eiv iv rot? eKeivrj'}
yeveOXboit;, Kal afia Avtrei ipa<TTrj<; wv Trepl to KaXbv Kol t^9 'A(j>po- '
otTi?? Ka\M9 ova-7)<;. aTe ovv Uopov Kal Ilei'ta? uto? (ov 6 "Epws eV
ToiavTrj-TV)(r) KadeaTrjKe. irpoaTOv /j,ev "Trevrji; asL ecTTi, Kal iroXXov >'
203 B efeXflwi/ O.-P. .jSSf 1/ BTW : tSSfi- O.-P., al. n-atSonoir,a-aa-dac
Naber J.-U. 8^nm BT O.-P.: 817 W xai etpairav : xm om. Orig.
inelvav Orig. f'paorijr del. Bdhm. kqXok Kai BT O.-P. : xai om. W
fort. KoKov, its Km r5r...ouo-iJi del. Bdhm. Tre'i/ijr TW O.-P.: nevirjs B
Eros. For nectar as the primeval substituto for wine, cp. Horn. Jl. v. 341,
etc., E rois r7r7rour...i'e'icTap enoTiorf. The celestial 8«i7ri'oi'
also Phaedr. 247
was, it appears, followed by a trvfinoaiov. Spenser, H. to Love, speaks of the
god as " Begot of Plentie and of Penury." See further Introd. § iv. 2.
els t4v toO Atos Krirov. Cp. Soph. fr. (Ion) 297 N. eV Aios ktjttok dpovtrdai
/ioyoi/ cvSal/jiovas oX/3ovr. It is interesting to notice that Origen (Contra Cels.
IV. 39) identifies the "garden of Zeus" with Paradise, Poros with Adam,
Penia with the Serpent. With the intoxication and its results we might
compare the O. T. stories of Noah and his sons and of Lot and his daughters.
For the neo-Platonic interpretation of the myth, see Plotinus JEnn. in. 5. 2,
292 F 298 F
ff., cp. also Introd. § iv. o 2.
: A similar Orphic legend is
mentioned by Porphyry de antr. nymph. 16 (Orphica p. 180) napa hi ro)
Opc^ci 6 Kpovo? fifXiTi vTTo Alos fvftpevfrai n\Tj(rd€\s yap fjLfXiros fi(6v€i koi
•
VKOTOVTai 0)5 VTTO oXvOV KoX VITVOly 0)f TTOph XiXoTtOVl 6 TlupoS TOV VeKTOpOS
ovnm yap olvos ijr. Another classical example is the trick played
TrXr/a-dfif,
by Lady Macbeth on Duncan's "spongy officers" ("his two chamberlains

Will I with wine and wassail so convince" etc.).
PfPapr\iUvos. A later form for the Epic Pfâprjas (Od. in. 139): cp.
Theocr. XVII. 61 Peâprjiifva wSlufa-mv.
iraiSCov iroii]crao-8ai Ik (ctX. So Andoc. IV. 22 vlov e^ airris irevolrirai and :
TrniSar note'ia-dai in Crito 45 D, Laws 674 B, 783 D, as equiv. to the cpd.

naiSoTToieta-dai (Rep. 449 D, Laws 784 A, B, e). These parallels are sufficient
to defend the text (see crit. n.), without resorting to Rettig's absurd notion
that jraiSiov n. is " verecundior " than the cpd.
203 C Tt)S 'A<|>po8£THS...9tpilTr<ov. Cp. Orph. fr. 139 t^v yap ^ A.<ppo&iTr)v
naprjyayfv 6 Sr]iuovpyos...Kat tov 'Epara OTraSov aiiTrjs: Sappho fr. 74 (Xe'-y€i fj
' f^(f)pohiTif) <TV Tf Kokos (Kafios Bgk.) 6epdnav 'Epos: Hes. TJieog. 201 rrj 8' (sc.
'A<j)po8iTri) 'Epos i>iiapTr]<re Kal "iptpos firweTO koKos |
yeivofiivii ran para ktX. :
Max. Tyr. diss. xxiv. p. 297.

ipoo-T^s fiv irepl TO KaX6v. Cp. 204 B, 206 E. For the thought, cp. Sir
T. Browne (Rel. Med.) " I am naturally amorous of all that is beautiful."
irpuTov (iJv KrX. Here follows a list of the properties which attach to
Eroa in virtue of his descent from Penia. Observe that the order is chiastic
here Penia-Poros, above Poros-Penia.
102 nAATfiNOZ [203 c
'"»='
1. •-• .
U ,
Set a7ra\os re Kal Ka\6<;, olov oi TroXKoii oiovrai, aWa aicXripo<;
D Koi av'x^fiTjpo'i Kal avviroBriTO'i Kal doiico<;, jâiiaiiferfii' det u>v Ka\
acTTpatTOi, i-rrl dvpaiv<riv e'xâiv, del evBeia ^vvoiko>;. icaTa Se av rov trarepa
eTTiôvKoi iaTi rot? «a\oi9 xal tok dyadoi^, dvBpeio^jiv Kal trij?'
Kal <TVVTOvo<;, 6rjpeuT7]<; Seivo<:, d^L rival irKeKWv firjjâvdii, Kal
203 D Ktii oIkos Themistius viraiBpios BW O.-P., Orig.: vnai-

Bpiois T {e(TTi jiiv ovv) rrjv cj. Sotnmer rois ayadois libri: ayaddii O.-P.
SeiKos 001. apogr. Paris. 1810, del. Kreyenbiihl aei irpoa-irXiKiov Orig.
prjxavas : [(i]i/as Pas O.-P. {i.e. afioifias O.-P.^)
otov 01 iroXXol oVovToi. This popular opinion had been esp. voiced by
Agathon, 195 c ff. ; and he had used the term o-KXijpor in 195 e, 196 a. The
properties of Eros are, as observed by Max. Tyr. diss. xxiv. 4. p. 461, drcxvas
ola els avTov StoKpdrijv taKtonrov iv Aiovvaiois oi Koi/ioiSot: cp. Themist. or. 13.
p. 161 D b:
203 D avx)i''npos- This is evidently intended as the contrary of Agathon's
epithet iypos, 196 a. Cp. Ar. Plut. 80 ff. (nXoCror) ddXlas SiaKelp.evos...aixfiS>v
jSaSi'f f ij ; and the echoes in Plut. de fort. p. 98 d, in amat. 759 a.
ai'vir<SSi]Tos...acrTp(OTos. These, too, are characteristics of the Socratic (and

Cynic) way of life. For dvuTrdSijT-oy, see 173 b, 220 B ; for xapaimTtis am aarpo)-
Tos the account given by Alcibiades in 220 b, c. Compare also the description
of the 'S.cWoL (" fakirs ") in R. XVI. 234 ff. SeXXot, aviwTonobes, xa/iaieCwai ktK.
(see Welcker Kl. Schr. 3. 90 f. Rohde, Psyche I. 122). ;
ktti Svpais ktX. For the BvpavKiai of ipatTTal, see 183 A, Anthol. v. 5 ; and
for this phrase as applicable to Socrates, 175 a, 220 c, Ar. Nuh. 169 fF. So too
Penia was described in 203 b as {ovaa) irep\ ras Bvpas. viraidpios and o-Cvoikoc
are words of a poetical flavour : cp. Xen. Symp. vill. 24 d dt i o-vvoikos
€fio\ epos.
"Energetic" ("go-ahead"): Sohol. ittjs- iarap, imtrTripav, as
tT>]s.
ivTavBa. Xap^dveTOL &€ Kal eir\ rov iTapov Kai dpatrios. The Scholiast's ds
ivTavBa is clearly wrong, and that Plato connected the word with Uvai is
shown by Protag. 349 E ir&repov rois avSpetovs dappaXeovs X«y«r § "XXo rt ;
Kai iTus y\ f</)i;, f'(j)' a oi ttoXXoi (j>ufii>wTm icvat. Cp. Prot. 3f)9 : Callinus
I. 9 — 10 dWd Tis Wi/s tro)
tyx"' dvao-xtipfvos (crX. |
Hero, however, the special
sense of intellectual progress (pfOodos, avoSos) may be implied, cp. 210 a
(perirj, lovra, Ifvai), and my
note on dvbpelav 212 B (also 205 d).
6i)pcvn)s 8eiv6s. "A
mighty hunter," a very Nimrod. For the notion of
the chase in erotics, cp. the use of iXeiv and 8imk«v in 182 e, etc., and of 6ripa
in Sop/i. 222 D tji rav (pavrav Bijpa (cp. SrjpSipai in Isocr. Hel. 219 d) for the :
same notion applied to philosophical enquiry, cp. Phaedo 66 c riji/ rov ovtos
6tjpav: Oorg. 500 d, Theaet. 198 a ff. So Emerson (On BeaiUy), "The sharpest-
sighted hunter in the wox-ld is Love, for finding what he seeks and only that."
irX^Kuv iiTixavds. "Weaving plots," "intriguing": cp. Eur. Androm. 66 Tromr
pt))(avas nXcKOva-iv av; Orph. H. 55. 3 ('A</)pofiiVi)) SoXoTrXoKt Aelian H. A. :
III. 30 (ro(j)a)TaTos 6 kokkv^, koi nXcKeiv finopovs f^ diropiou pr])(avas deivoTaros.

204 a] lYMnOZION 103
''"'
^
"' ,1- . cf ' ••. u. (.,.!'.
<l)povrj(Tea)<; eiridviiijTrj'i Koi Trdot/AO?, <îKoao^wv iia iravrb'; tov

^
^Lov, heiv6<: •yorj'i' KaX tj)apfJbaKev<i Kal (ro<j)i(rTij^' Kalôvre w?

^pavaro<; ire^VKev ovre to? 0vr)T6<;, dXXa rare fjuev tiJ? aurJ}? ^fj,epa<; E
Kal ^y, OTav evTropi]a-ij, tote Se aTrodvya-Ket, ttoXiv Se ava-
6aX\.e(,
piaxTKeTab oia rrju tov iraTpo<; <pv<Tiv, to be iropiôfievov aei

vireKpel •
(ocrre ovts mropel Epo)^ ttotc ovte irXovTel,
' croîa<! re av
Kal dfiadia'i ev fiiaq) ea-Tuv. ejjjet yap wSe. dewv ovBel<; <îKoaoêl
ouS' iiTiOvfiel ao(f)6<; >yevecr6ai — etrrt yap —
oiiS' el' rts aKX,o<; troc^d?, 204
on îKocro(f)ei. ovS" at ol dfiaOel^ i^Cko<ro<ôvaiv ovK eiriOvixovai
203 D iropi/ior T O.-P. corr. : nopurfios B : (fypovifios O.-P.' îKoiro^Syv

T : (j)iKo(T6(j)a)v B yo»;s koi : koI om. O.-P. I! avTrjs om. O.-P. icai
fS B O.-P.: re Kal (fj TW, Orig. orai/ (vnoprjfTr) Secl. Jn. Hug: orax airoprjirri
Hommel ivoKiv : naKiv niiKiv O.-P. corr., Orig. ara/Sioo-Kf [i]rat O.-P.
iroT 'Epmr vulg. Hirschig re av T, Bt.: te B, Herm.: 8' au Orig.: au O.-P.:
hi Sommer Sz.
ir6pip.os. As son of ndpor. Agathon, too, had described Eros as {npaorryraj

nopiâVf 197 D.
Sciv&s 7(5t)s ktX. For yo?;?, see 203 A n. and for Socrates as wizard or ;
charmer, 215 c ff., Meno 80 a fF., Xen. Me7ii. ill. 11. 17 18. For ero(|>«rTijs, —
cp. 177 b, 208 C; Rep. 596 D; Xen. Cyrop. VI. 1. 41 vvv tovto ne<pi\o(r6<l)riKa
piTa rov dSUov (toûttov tov "EpioTos Maxim. Tyr. xxiv. 9 ( = Sappho fr. :
125) TOV 'Eptora SiuKparijr (ro(j)i(rTfiv \eyfi, 2a7r<f>a> /ivBoirXoKov The esoteric .
meaning of these epithets is thus explained by Hermias in Plat. Phaedr.

p. 97 {(in( TOV "Epara) ipiKoa-ofjtov fiiv as to XoytKoi' rjpaiv SieyeipovTa eni to.
:
KoKa- yariTa 8e ir tov Bvjibv KaTaa-TfXKovra <j)apiiaKea (8e) ur to eniBvfiriTiKov

Kt)\ovvTa- (TOCpUTTriv 8c i>s Trjv (f>va'iv anaTWVTa Koi SfXeafovTO this however —
must be taken " with a grain of salt." Op. also Procl. in Cratyl. p. 94, 158
on ot8fi' 6 HXaraiv to Svo/ia tov (ro(j>io-Triv eVl iTfp.via ToTTdv TTpaypuTi- tov yap
npos iavTov ra liWa Svvdp,(vov (TntrTpi^civ ovTas KoKel, olov tov dia [Min.
319 C), tov "AiSrjv {Crat. 403 b), tov "Eptora.
203 E SaXXci. Cp. Cratyl. 414 a avro ye to BdWtiv t^v aiS^rjv /xot 8oKei
aneiKaêiv Tr]v tS>v v4(ov. For the alternation of life and death in Eros, compare
the case of Polydeuces in Pind. jêm. x. 87 ff.
oTov euTropijo-i]. These words are condemned, on no sufficient grounds, by
Hug and others as " sehr prosaische und abschwiichend."
d«l vTTtKpet. "Die geistigeu G liter werden uns zu Theil nur insofern wir
sie erwerben" (Rettig). The cpd. vneKpciv is air. Xcy. in Plato, but cp. Euthyd.
291 B ai 8' {cTTKTTijfiai) del vnf^4<l>vyov.
oSt€ d.irop€t...ovTe irXouTet. dwopia is a quality of the mother of Eros (Sia

Tr)v avrfjs dtroplav 203 b), as ffXoiJTor of the father. On the other hand ntvia
is described as a mean between TrXouTof and 7rT<»;êi'a iu Ar. Plut. 552.
204 A t<m Yap. Sc. ao<j)6s : cp. Simon. 5. 10 6f6s &v iiovos tovt' f^"'
ytpas {sc. fa-6\ov efip-cvat). For the midway position of the (jyiXoo-oôs, cp.
Phaedr. 278 D, Lysis 218 a; Plotin. Snn. vi. 7. 35 ff.
104 nAATQNOI [204 a
ao(f)ol yeveadai- avro yap tovto eari 'XâXetrov dfiadia. to firj ovra
KoKov KayaOov firjSe (f>p6vifiop BoKeif avra elvai iKavov ovkovv
€7nou/j,ei fir) oiiOfievoi evoeyji eivat ov av /mtj oirjTai etnoeiaOat,.
Tivet oiv, e^rjv iyw, a Aiorlfia, ol (f)iXocro<f)OVVTe<;, ei /f^re
B oi a-o(j)ol /jLijre oi d/jLa6ei<s ; AtjXoz/ Srj, e<f>r), tovto ye tjBtj 'kui iraiSl,
OTi oi jiieTa^v tovtcdv d/jL<f)OTepQ)v, &v av kuX 6 "Epo)?. eaTi yap orj
t£v KaWCaTcov 17 croiîa, "Epfi)? S' icrTiv epco<; trepl to Ka\6v, ciaTe
dvayxaiov "E/jwra îXoaofjiov elvai, (îXoaoôv Be oi'Ta fiera^v
eivai <ro<f>ov Kal dfiadov<:. aiTia S' avTco kuI tovtcov r} yev6ai<;'
iraTpo'! fiev yap crocjjov etrrl xal eviropov, fj.i)Tp6i,\e S<B/cpaT6?, avTri •
C 01' Se ail m-i]Or}<; "ISipatTa elvai, Oavp-aaTov ovBev eirade<;.' wrjOr)!; Be,
(B? e/iot BoKel TeKpaipopevrj ef &v aii \eyei<;, to ipcop.evov^'EipaiTa
4f-
elvai, ov TO epciSv. Bid TavTa aoi, 6lp,ai, irdyicaXo'i etpaiyeTO 6 "Epws.
icai yap eaTi to epaaTov to tw ovti icaXov Ka\ d^pov jcpX TeXeov
KOI p-dKapicTTOv TO Be ye epwv dXXrjv^lBeav TOiavTriv e')(pv, o'lav
eya> BirjXOov.
204 A croôi yeveaBai: (ro<ôtr y. O.-P. aira yap Tovra Yindoh. 2\,
Sydenham xakcirov del. Homiuel Bdhm.: xaKenrj O.-P. d/iadias cj. Ast
avra Wb : avra T : avra O.-P. avro B
: Uavov del. Hirschig B SrjXov
Sri TW O.-P., vulg. Sz. Bt.: &q\ovari B 8^\ov Herm. J.-U.: 8q\6v ivn Rettig
:
hr/Kov TOVTO y, rj 8' ij, Koi Bdhm. av Ven. 184 Vind. 21, vulg. Bt.: &v eiq
O.-P.: &u BTW: Sij Usener Sz.: del. Ruckert: fort, eh h(to$v O.-P.
<a5i)s O.-P. TeKfiaipoiievt] ^^ Xf yftv : fXeyfs O.-P. ftvai Epmra O.-P.
oioixai O.-P. TO ra: ra Bdhm. n/Spov O.-P. corr.: ayadov O.-P.*
rf\eiov O.-P.
oiri 7dp toSto ktX. " Precisely herein is ignorance a grievous thing, (viz.)
that" etc. If, with Stallb., we take aM
tovto as adverbial accus. of respect,
with TO iJLfi...iKav6v as an epexegetic supplement, no emendation is required.
For the neuter xo^f'ôv in appos. to duadia, cp. 176 D, Phileh. 12 c.
204 B ArjXov Sii...KaV iraiSC. Op. Euthyd. 279 D tovto Se K&v TToIr yvoii):
ib. 301 B, Li/s. 205 c (Schanz nov. conim. p. 72). Observe how sharply Diotima
snubs Socrates, aa-irep oi TiXtoi aocjiia-Tai (208 o). For my cj. av eis, cp. 203 A.
Cp. Prool. in Tim. 62 Suo tovtovs deoiis 6 UXoTav <f>iKo-
(|>i,X6o-o4>ov «tvoi.
iTocftovs cKaXeare, TOV Tc"EpaiTa Kal Tr/v 'Adrivav (Tim. 24t>),...^v yap 6 STj/iiovpyos
" Ka\ MrJTis nparos yf veTtop Ka\ 'Epats iroXurepTr^r " {Orph. Theog. fr. 8. 11), Km
a>s p.ev MrjTK tUto, ttjv 'Adrjvav, i)t Se *Epci>r diroyevva Tr/v epcoTiKriv o-eipdp.
204 C dppiv. Agathon (here alluded to) had used the subst. d/SpoVijs
(197 d), besides the epithets AttoKos and vypos (195 c ff.).
pLaKapto-Tov. The only other Platonic exx. are Rep. 465 D, Phaedr. 256 C.
Cp. the use of p.aKapi(a> in 216 E infra.
204 E] ZYMnOIION 105
XXIV. Kal iym elTrov, EZei/ 8>;, m êvr}- A;a\c3? yap Xejeii;'
TotouTo? wv 6 "Epoj? Tiva 'x^peiav e')(ei, rot? avBpwiroi';; ToOto Sj;
/i6Ta TaOr', €(^j;, (u liOiKparef, ireipdcro/iai cr^- 8i,Bdâi. eari /lev D
yap Br) roiovTO<; Kal ovtco yeyovo}<; o "Epm?, eart S&f t&v koXSiv, &<;
(TV (j^j;?. ei Be tk r}fi,a<; epoiTO' ti tcov KoXSiv eajlv 6 "Epw?, co
"Zm.Kpareis re koI ^^lortfia ; wBe Be aaîarepov epw' 6 ep&v jmv

KoXSiv Ti epa; koi eVw .elirov on reveffdai avrcS. 'A\X' ert irodei,
€()!)i7, r) aTroKpicri<; aTroKpivaadai. '
AX\', ecfyTj, wairep av e'i ti? /j,eTa0a\a)v E
avil rov xaXov ra ayadm Xpa>fievo<; irvvBavono •
êpe, w 1,coKpare<;,
Spa' 6 epmv rSiv dyad&v n epa ; Tevea-Qai,, rjv S' eyco, avrS. Kal ri
204 C (8e) wv cj. Steph. 8^ (to) iiera Bdhni. D KM ovTo) superscr.

O.-P. (TV f^jis: vifujijis 3n. rt B O.-P.: om. TW epS Alclin., edd.
ipm b : ipa BTW : opa (cf. E infra)

tpa O.-P. : fort, noOd 0.1'., m TW
Bt. : iirnrodei B, Sz. en innroSfi Riickert
: Toiavhti O.-P. E nvvOavoiTO
seel. Usener opa scripsi: ipa BTW
O.-P.: ip& Aldin. vulg. Bt. epoiro :
Herm. J.-U.: om. Ven. 184, Bast Sz.: e'ly ipq. Rohde tS>v dyadav ti
distinxit Winckelmann : t-Sk ayadav tI; olim Voeg. airoi BT
rCva xp«fa.v Kr\. Here begins the second section of Socrates-Diotima's

e-xposition. For xP"'".
" utility," — equiv. hero to the 8(!o-«r of 195 a, the
—
epya of 199 C cp. Gorg. 480 A, etc.
TovTo 8^ (lerA TaCr" ktX. "Ebenso 180 D, 186 a, 189 d, 194 b. Also wohl
parodisch und spottisch " (Bettig).
204 D
?<rTi 8i Tuv KaXuv. This is object, genitive cp. 201 e, 206 e. As :
Rettig notes, Diotima herself affects nepi ro KaXov in preference to rod Ka\ov
(after cpmr, etc.) ; and this may be used as an argument against Jahn-Usener's
(TVfl^TJS.
A For the omission of the apodosis, cp. 199 e el yap epolfinv kt\.
S4 Tis kt\.
The preceding query had been ambiguously worded, since
o-a<{>â-Tcpov Ipc5.
rav KoXmv might be taken either as a partitive gen. dependent on ti, or as an

object, gen. with "Epas (ti being adverbial accus.): that the latter was the
construction intended is now shown by the revised statement of the query
o f'pS)v.,.Ti ipa I am inclined to suspect that we should read Spa (see 204 e n.)
;
for ipai (ipa MSS.).

?Ti iro6ci. If we read iirmodel we must ascribe to the proposition its full
force, " craves further " ; the other exx. of the cpd. in Plato are Prot. 329 d
rovT ia-Tw o en iniwoda : Laws 855 E. The former of these supports Ruckert's
ert innToBel.
04 For oh nam, cp. Meno 71 c (with Thompson's note).
irovv...?Ti..
204 E Here the participle " adverbii partes agit," cp. Gorg.
(lerapaXdv.
480 B, Fhileh. 51 A. For the ellipse, cp. 204 d, 199 E.
i|>^pe, u S., opo. Most editors bracket the mss.' ipa Stallb., after :
106 nAATQNOZ [204 e
earai eKeivu) &v yivtjrai ray add; TovTêv7ropd)Tepov,^vB'eyo),

a>
205 exof^diroKpivaaOai/oTi evhaifimv earai. [ 'K.Trjcret yap, €(f>r], wyaOStv

ol evSaifiove<!y\£vSalfiove<}, ical ovk^ti TtpocrSei epeadai, }ya ti oe
ôvXeTai evSalfiiov elvat, 6 ôv\ofjt.euo<;, aXKa reXos BoKel eêtv
/
jy atroKpiai^. 'AM]6ij Xiyeci;, elirov iy<o. TaijTrjv Be rrjv ôvKrjcny
Kal Tov eptoTct rovTov iroTepa kolvov /o'lei elvai Trdvrcov avapm-
TTcoi', Kai TravTa<i rayaaa povXecraai avroK etvai aei, rj ttw?
\€7et?; O^Tois, 'tii' 2' iytif koivov elvai irdvTwv. Tt hrf oiiv,
B ediij, ft) 2,ft)KpaT€?, ov epay (bauev, enrep ye 7ravre<i rmv

•iravTa'i
auTft))/ epcacTi Kai aei, aXKa tivw; <pap,ev epav, rovi o ov ; âvfia^co,
nv S" iycl), Kal avrot. 'AWa an 0avuat', 'edm' dmeXovre^ yap dpa
TOV eparov tl eioo? ovofxaÔfiev, to tou oa,ou eimiOevTe'i ovofia,
epcoTa, TO, Be dWa aWots Karaypdideda ovouaaiv. ' Hcrirep Tt; riv
670). ilatrep robe. oiaO on jroirjcn,<; ecrTi ti iroXv • rj yap toi e/e
205 A dyidavB Seriji' BO.-R, J.-U. Sz.: SijT^vTW, Bt. dvm

OKI W B avrSiv : dyaB&v cj. Naber yap apa T O.-P., Bt. : yap BW, J.-U.
ipavTos T (ev) n eiSos Hirsohig toi Vind. 21, viilg. Sz. Bt.: Tt BTW:
TO, O.-P., cS O.-P. mg.
Winckelmann, retains with the punctuation epa 6 epS>v tS>v dyadav ri

it
ipa; —a mode which is " vchementius quam ut aptum videri

of oxpreasion
possit huic loco" (Eettig). lliiukert defends the Aldine reading ip5> as a
permissible superfluity "in familiari sermone." I suspect that here, as above,
we should read opa cp. opa ri nouls 189 A; Rep. 596 c Crat. 385 d (f>epe...el7re.
: ;
205 A
Sva tC. So. yivjfrai for this colloquial use see Goodwin O. M. T.
:
§ 331.
Tflôs...?x*"'- Because it is recognized that el&aipovla constitutes in itself
the ethical reXos or "summum bonum": cp. Clit. 410 b epTroSiov tou wpos
Tt'Xof dpeTTJs eX66vTa (v8aipova yevf ardai: Arist. £!. N. 1097* 33 &ir\S)s dfj
I. 7.
TfXfiov TO Ka8' avTO aipiTov aci...Toio{)TO>< fi' r) eiibaipovia pdXuTT ejvai Sokci. Cp.
also 210 E TTpos reXos ^&r] lav ktX,
iriivTas...dc(. Here dei goes with ôvXea-dai, not with auroii elvai (as in
200 A infra).
T£ 8^ o5v ktX.Diotima here points out an apparent contradiction between
the previous conclusion (koii/ok ndiiTav) and common opinion, due to the
ambiguity of the term epas (.tpdv) which is used both in a generic and in a
specific sense.
?"
205 B "n<rir€pT£; "For example—
iroCi)a-Cs. The selection of this term as an ex. of varying connotation is
partly, no doubt, due to the fact that it was one of the matters specially
emphasized by Agathon, 197 a. For iroXv, multiplex, cp. Polit. 282 a.
1^ ydp Toi kt\. For the definition, op. Soph. 219 b, 265 b 7roi,iiTiKfiv...Traa-av
t(âpev elvat bvvapiv, ij rir &v aiTia yiyvryrai Tois p.i) nporepov oSaiv varepov
yiyvea-dai : also Phileh. 26 D ; Xen. Mem. ll. 2. 3 ; Procl. inst. theol. p. 74.
205 D] ZYMnOIION ,
107
ToO /ij; ovTOi «? TO 01/ tovTt oTtpovv alrCa •jrao'd ecrri iroiTjaK, merre
.
«at ai vTTo tra(jai<i rat? reyvaK epiyaaLat "Koinaei'i eiai, /cat oi C

TouTtoi/ orjiMiovpyoi, Trai/re? •jroirjTai. AXtjar] \eyei<;. A\a, o/it&)7,
») o v, oiau OTi ov KoKovvTai Troivrai, aW aWa eyovcriv 7ovoi

ovofMara,
,
airo 06 Tracrr)<; tjj? Troirjo-eo)^ ev /iopiov aôpiaaev to Trepi rrjv flOV-

ariK'hv Kai ra ueToaTw tov oA-ou ovoaari Trpoa-ar/opeveTat. iroiTiai'i
yap TovTO fiovov KoXenai, Kai oi evovTev tovto to uopiov t»J9

^ry>- i, .J .-. ,r p/'f/; .«^ /j-^/ ./i X*'^-" »•'•' V '5-'' 'v v
7rot7jCT6<B9 TToiiiTai. AXrivin a,6'V6(9, eainv. UvTaToivuv /cat Trept
TOV epaiTa' to fiev KeqtaXaiov ecrrt iraa-a ri t(ov ayaumv eiriav/ua D

205 C V
8' "7 Bekker : rj 8 t) O.-P.: ^S;; BTW ov cm. "W exoucrti/
TW O.-P., Sz. : eôvaiv B, Bt.: la-xovtriv Sauppe fiopiov BT O.-P.: /lovov
pr. W yap tovto: y. ravra O.-P. f<î)[i'] Xeyftt O.-P. D naa-a...fv8ai-
/iovelv del. Bdhm.
205 al...{p'YacrCai. Cp. Oorg. 450c tS>v jiiv (rexv&v) ipyatrla to iroXv tori.
The word denotes manufacturing on ntpl Tt^""' ktX., 203 a.
processes : cp. n.
For VTTO a construction rare in Attic prose, cp. Phileh. 58 A Hipp.
c. dat., :
Maj. 295 D to. re vno ttj fiovfrtKrj Koi Ta viro Tntf aWats rep^vatp {opyava) Hep. :
511 A. Cp. Aristotle's use of utto c. ace. to denote the subordination of arts,
I^. A^. I. 1. 1094** 10 ff. otrai 6* fttri tcov toiovtwv vno piav Tiva Bvvap.iv ktX.
Iv iiopiov. Equivalent to ev elSos (205 b) for this logical use of the term :
cp. Gorcf. 464 b. Laws 696 b. For a(j)opi(o>, cp. Soph. 257 c, 268 D rrjs Trotria-ems
atp<opicrp.f.vov iv \6yois . . .fiopiov.
t4 ir€pl...TA (ilrpo. Cp. 187 D, 196 E.
205 D TO ftiv Kc<{>dXai6v Opinions are divided as to the construction

ktX.
of TO Kt(f>d\awv it may be construed (1) as nominative and subject, "the
generic concept
:
(se. tov eptoTos) is

— "; so Hommel, Vermehren, Hug, Prantl,
comparing Qorg. 463 A koXo) 8e airoC (sc. r^s pijToptK^r) to kiôKoiov KoXaxeiav
or (2) as adverbial accus. (of respect), " in its generic aspect," cp. Phileb. 48 c
(crn hr) Ttovtjpia pev Tis to Ke(j)aKaiov Euthyphr. 8 B. The latter is certainly :
the more natural mode of constniing here, since no genitive {avrov) is added.
But other difficulties remain what is the subject of eWi, if to Ke(j)d\aiov is
:
adverbial Should we (a) construe with Ficinus (followed by Stallb.^, Lehrs,

1
Zeller, Jowett and others) " nam summatim quidem omnis bonorum felicita-
tisque appetitio maximus et insidiator amor est cuique"? Or (6) should we
rather, with Stallb.i and Prantl, supply 6 tpms as the subject of eVn and
construe n-ao-a fi...ev8atpovftv as the predicate? To my mind the latter is
the more natural method. Next arises the question, how are we to deal
with the last part of the sentence, 6 piyKrT6s...navTi'i If with most edd.
(except Riickert, Stallb." and Bettig) we regard boXepbs as corrupt, the best
plan is to excise the whole clause with Hug (and Stallb.'), since none of the
corrections of doXepo; hitherto proposed (see crit. n.) are at all convincing.
The chief objection to fioXcpor is, not so much the meaning of the word
itself (which may be defended by 203 d), as rather (to quote Stallb.^) " con-
junctio superlativi piyurros cum 8o\ep6s positive." But even this objection
108 nAATQNOI [205 d
('
^'tfi
I. .'.. .,
' ' • ' ' ° -' "I
al Tov evBaifiovelv, 6 " fieyia-TO'; re kol
Kai So\epos" epco<s iravri' dXK,
, r^-'iv^w. t."'/' J- , , , , , * '^v
- !
01 fiev aXKr) TpeTTOfievoi, TroWa'^r) eir avrov, t) Kara '^p'i]yi,aTV<yyt,ov
7} Kara (l>i\,oyvavd(Triav rj Kara <biKoao<hiav, ovt epavKoKovvrai
OUT epaarat., fit oe Kara eurt eioo'; iovTet/re Kai e<rirovoaKOTe<; to
Tou oA,ou ovofid Lcr'ôvaiVi^pcoTa re «at epav «at epaarat. tS^tv-
Bvv€vei<: dXTjOrj, e^rjv eyco, Xiyeiv. Kat Xiyerai, /lev ye rt?, e<f)7],
E \0709, ta? 01 av TO f/fiKTv eavTcov ^TjTucriy, ovToi ep&aiv 6 S' e/io<;
Xoyot ovd' '

r}fiia-e6<s ^r]cni> elvai top epcora ovO^ oXov, edv fi^
Tvyx^dpji ye irov, a eraipe, ayadbv 6v eVel avreov ye Kai vroSa?

Kai )(elpa'i ideKovatv aTTOTe/Mveadai ol avOpcoiroi,, eav aiiTot<! BoKrj
205 D 6...So\fpbs seel. Usener: 6...iravTi seel. Stallb. (ISSV) Hug fic-
•yioTof : opiirfTiKoc Creuzer SoXtparaTos Stallb. (1852) Sfivorarot
SoXepof : :
Ast: Koivos Hommel: dXoxXrjpos Pflugk Mdvg. oXos Bdhm. dBpoos Verm.: : :
npSiTos ej. Sz. : Td\p,Tjp6t Creuzer : o-tpoSpoTaTos Sydenham : acftobpos Cobet

/idvoj Sehirlitz : icepSaXe'oy Naber TrdvTi; Pflugk avrov. aird Voeg. Sz.
dyafldv Orelli ^pripuTUTiia 0.-^.^ etT)ôv O.-Y. epiord... f paiTTai aec\. Sz.
(pas re Ilertlein ipaarai : fort, ipaa-rds KivSvvevovai O.-P.* E to
idVTav tj/WTv Sz.; T<\ rjpiiTV tH cuvtSiv Sauppo Jll.: eavTav sccl. Uaeiier fVei
T O.-P. ; fV< B
is not, I think, insuperable ; for if we construe iravTi elosely with boKtpos as

"all-ensnaring," we get a superlative idea which balances piyurros, while in
sense it is supported by 203 b, d and Sappho's SoXon-XaKc 'AcppoSira. If,
adopting this exx^lanation, we retain the traditional text, it seems best to
regard the clause d piyuTT6s...iravT'i as an appositional quotation and to
construe, with Prantl, "namlich jene grosste und fiir jeden verfangliche
Liebe." Hommel is singular in taking tqv fiSmpoveiv {sc. ij eni6vpia), as well
as TO KfâXatov, as subject (" und das Streben nach dem hbchsten Gute, d. i.
nach Gluckseligkeit, ist die grBsste Liebe ").
SpuTa...lpa<rTaC. This sequence is irregular. Usually with ovopa txetv the

name is in the nominative, in apposition with the subject, e.g. Laws 956 c
SiaiTrjTai 3i/ofia...6;ô>'rfr (so here ipanTai): but the accus. is also possible (in
appos. with 'ovopa), But the combination of the two
as in Plut. Arist. 2.
constructions is certainly awkward, and the words may well be, as Sohanz
supposes, a gloss.
Kai X^YCToi K7-X. An allusion to Aristophanes' speech, esp. 192 b, e fi".
cp. 212 c. For oW oXou, below, cp. 192 e.

205 E kvA avTuv 7e ktK. Cp. Xen. Mem. I. 2. 54 ?Xpye fi' on Kai fmi» cKaaros
iavrov, o ndvTav /xaXiora <îXe(, toC auipaTos S Ti fiv d)(peiov y Kai avuêXer
aiiTOS T( aipaipti Kai nXXa> napiêi. avToi re yt airav ovv)(as re Kai rpivas Ka\
TvXovs d(l>aipnvcn ktX. : Ev. Matth. 5. 30 kui el ^ fieîd irou )(e\p orKavdaKlêi <re,
fKKoyjrov avrijv ktK.
206 b] ZYMnOIION 109
tA eavTwv irovripa elvai. ov 'âp to eavT&v, ol/xai, eKaaroi datrd-

ôvTai, el fif) ei Tt? to fifv dyadov oiKelov KaXel koX eavrov, to Se
KUKov dXXoTptov (B? ovSiv ye aXXo iariv ov epwaiv avOpwiroi, 206
t) tow dyaOov. rj <to\ BoKovaiv ; Ma At" ovk efioiye, ijp 6' iym.
Ap' ovv,-'^ B' i], ovTw; dirXovv ia-Ti XeYeiv, OTt oi dvOptotroi rov
dyaOov ep&aiv ; Nat, e(j}T]v, Tt Si; ov irpoaOereov, e4>V> ot' Kal
elvai TO dyaOov uvtok epSxriu ; Tlpocr6eTeov. Âp' oi>v, e<f>i], /cat ov
fxovov eivai, aWa kov del eivat; Kal Tovto irpoaOeTeov. 'Eo"Tti^
dpa ^vXX'^^Srjv, e^r), 6 epw<; rov to dyadov aiiTw elvai dei. ÂXtj-
dearara, e^r]V eym, \£7et9.
XXV. '
Ore Br) rovrov 6 epa)<; earXv dei, fj B' rj, r&v riva B
rpoirov BicoKOVTcov aiiTO Kal ev tIvi trpdêi r} (TirovBrj Kal 17 (rvvraai';
6/30)9 av KaXoiTO ; r^ tovto Tvy^civei ov to epyov ; eêtf enrelv ; Ov
205 E KoKel W : KaXri BT 206 A av6pa,noi. Bekk. Sz. Bt. : Hvdpanoi
BT avBpanroi O.-P. oi avBpasnoi
: : W : del. Baiter f) Taya66v Hirschig
ri <To\...ayaeoi om. O.-P.i ij 8' ij Bekker : i;[S]7 O.-P. corr.: ijhr) BT on
avdpanrm Sauppe Jn. tov ayadoS BW O.-P. COIT.: rayadov T, Bt. npoirBe-
Taiov O.-P.i (bis) oSv BT O.-P. : om. W toO to T O.-P. : toCto B
avra TW O.-P. : avTo B B 8^ : Se O.-P. Paris 1642 t-outou Bast Sz.
Bt. : TOVTO libri, 0,-P. dei om. Vat., Bekk. Sz. : aye Usener tj 8' ij Bekk.
rjhr) BT : r)brj O.-P. twv Tb O.-P.: TOV B aiiTov T (rvvTaais B O.-P.:

tTvrrTains TW
A (111 tV. See Goodwill G. M. T. g 47G*.
TO fXv a7a9ov olKttov. Cp. Rep. 586 E einep to ^(Ktiittov eKivxTca, tovto koI
olKcioraTov (with Adam's note): C/iarm. 163c, D ejxdvdavov t6v \6yov, ort to.
o'lKe'id avTov dyada KaXoir/e Arist. £!. N. X. 7.
Te Koi to. :
206 A
to« d7a6ov. For the assumption that rdyaBov is the final end
<i
of desire, op. Phileb. 20Bff., Gorff. 467 d if., etc. The statement here is
referred to by Proclus in Alcib. I. p. 129.
Equivalent to avev npocrSetreas dKr)6es cp. 183 D ; Phaedr. 244 A
airXoCv. :
el (lev &it\ovv to p,aviav kokov elvai ktX. (" true without qualification,''
yap fjv
Thompson) ; Prot. 331 C.

206 B o ?p*is IotIv del. Most edd. follow Bekker in ejecting del Eettig, :
however, rightly keeps it with the note "aEi=die gegebene Definition gilt
uberall und fur alle Falle" ; cp. 205 a, b.
avT&. Sc. TO TayaBov avTols eivai aei.
n <ruVTao-ts. Cp. 203 D ("Epoir e<rTi) avvTovos Phileb. 46 D avvTaaiv dypiav :
noie'i (with my note) Euthyd. 288 D. For the limitation of the notion of Eros
:
here {av koKoIto), cp. that in 205 A {koKovvtoi, c, d). fi'.
TuvYovsi ov. Not "what does it happen to be," but "what in reality is it"
see Verrall on Eur. Med. 608 cp. Phaedo 65 D— E. :
Ov (levxav ktX. For the suppressed protasis {sc. el tovto el^pv elire'iv), cp.
175 D.
110 nAATQNOS [206 b
fxevTav ae, €<f>rjv iyco, w Atort/â, idav/iaôv errl aoifiia Kal iôiruv
irapa ere aira TavTa /ta^r/ffo/tlj/o?. 'AW' eyw trot, ecftri, ip&. earv
yap TovTO roKoi ei> koXm koi Kara ro amfia Koi Kara rrjV •^v')(riv.
MavTeia';, ^v S' eyw, BeiTai o tL Trore \e7et9, Kal ov jMavdavw.

C 'AXX eyco, 17 S' r), aaiêeTTepov ip&. Kvovcri yap, ecfyrj, w %wKpare<i,
TrdvTe'} avdpiiiTrot kuI Kara to aSifia kuI Kara rrjp "^vxnv, Kal
i-7reiSdv ev ttj rfKiKLa yevcovrai, rlicreiv iiriffufiei rj/iSv 17 cf>v(Ti,<;.
TiKTeiv Be ev fiev ala-^pw ov SvvaTai, ep Be [tc3] Ka\w. \r) yap
206 B ?</»)>', iya> distinxit Ast koi oi /lavdava del. Naber ij &' ij
Bekk.: ^Sij BT : 81; O.-P. av6paiToi Sauppe Ju. (cm Kara to TW O.-P.,
Bt. : Kara to B tijv om. T iv ttj Bdhm. J.-U. Sz. : ev Tivi libri, Bt.
iv Naber TUretv Sf-.-eoriV del. Rettig koXm Bdhm.: KaX<a O.-P. : rm
(caXffl libri 15 yap...eaTiv del. Ast Sz. Bt.
iôlrav irapa ori. (j>otTav is the regular word for "attending" lectures or
a school, see I'rot. 326 C ei's &i8a<rKd\av...(jioiTav : Rep. 328 D Sevpn nap' ijfius
(jioira : I'liaedo 59 D.
tAkos iv KaXcu. The act of procreation appears to be called almost in-

differently (1) TUKOS, as here, (2) yevvrja-K (206 c, is, 209 d), (3) yewrjiris k(ii
TOKof (206 e), (4) in passive aspect yeVto-is (206 D, 207 d). Similarly with the
verbs: we find rUrdv (206c, 210c, etc.), yevvdv (206 D, 207 a, etc.), tUtciv koi
ytvvav (206 D, 209 b, c).
MavTeCas..-)iav6avu.Notice the play on the stem-sound. Bettig, citing
Eur. Hippol. 237 {rahe pavniat aîa ttoXX^j), writes " Witzspiel mit Anklang
an Eur. und Anspielung auf Diotima'a Heimath und Beruf " the latter :
allusion is likely enough, but the "Anklang an Eur." is very problematical;

had it been specially intended we should have had a^ta or jroXX^s echoed
as well.
206 Kipovo-i. Kvijats, "pregnancy," is properly the condition intermediate
between conception (o-uXXi/i/'iy) and delivery, (tokos). Cp. Achill. Tat. i. 10

Koi veavicTKOS epaiTos irpatTOKvpav ov fieirai SiSaiTKaXlas npos Tov TOKfrov. For
the language and thought of this whole passage, cp. Theaet. 150 ff., Phaedr.
251 A ff., Tim. 91 A also Max. Tyr. diss. xvi. 4, p. 179 kuoSo-i 8« naaai pev
:
^vxa\ (jivarct, aSivovari 8e edei, TiKTOvai de Xdyw (crX. Clem. Al. Strom. V. 552 B :
Themist. or. xxxil. p. 355 D.

I adopt Badham's correction tt]i for tivi since the change
iv Tti riXiKt^ 7.
involved very slight and ev tivi rjXiKia is unexampled in Plato cp. Gorg.
is :
484 c ev Tij ijXiKi'a: Rep. 461 B; Phaedr. 209 b infi-a; 255 a; Mem 89 b.
Plato also uses ev ijXiKia, e.g. Rep. 461 b Charm. 154 a Laws 924 e. ; :
rlKTtiv Si...KaXu. There is much to be said for Eettig'a view that this
sentence (as well as the next) is a gloss. As he argues, the words " gehoren
also ihrem Inhalte nach nicht an die Stelle, an welcher sie stehen, soudern sie
miissten nach dem Satze ea-Ti 8e tovto ktX. folgen. An dieser Stelle coUidiren
sie aber mit den gleiohbedeutenden Worten ra Se ev ra avapp6irTif...ipp6TTov,
206 D] ZYMnOIION 111
dvSpo<; leai yvvaiKO^ avvova-ia t6ko<; iarlv.] eari Bh tovto 6eiov to

•rrpayfia, Kai tovto ev Bvi^tw ovti tco fww ddavaTov eveaTiv, rj
Kvrja-ii; koI rj 'yivvr)ai<;. to, S' iv tw dvapfioaTm dhvvaTOV yeveadai.

avapfiocTTov S' iaTi to ala'x^pov TravTi Tm 6ei(p, to Se koXov dpfioTTOv. D
Motpo ovv Koi TSilXeidvia r) KaWoi/jy ecrrt Ty jevecrei. Sid tuvtu
206 8« : yap Kohdo ev((TTiu B O.-P. : (<rT,v TW ra B O.-P.

ravTU TW D dflca TW: 6em B O.-P. tj •yfveVfi 8ta ravra' orav
ktK. distinxit Schirlitz
fiir deren Glosse ich sie ansehe. Worauf soil ten auch die Worte cVrt 8e...
wpayfia gehen, wenn ihnen die Worte tiktciv 8e...Ka\a unmittelbar vor-
angiugenV It is just possible, however, to retain the clause as a kind
of parenthetic addendum to the preceding sentence, which forestalls, some-
what confusingly, the sentences ra S'...&pim6ttov. The omission of the article
before KaXa, confirmed by the Papyfus, is certainly an improvement. For
the thought, cp. Plotin. Enn. ill. v. p. 157 B.
[r\ 7dp... TOKOS Io-tCv.] Most edd. (except Hommel and Stallb.) agree in
excising this clause as a meaningless intrusion. Hommel and Stallb. explain
the words as intended to introduce the first part of the exposition of tokos,
viz. TOKor Kara trafia: and Stallb. renders "nam (-ydp = nemlich) viri et
mulieris coitus, est ille Susemihl's comment is "die
nihil aliud nisi toko?."
Zeugung werde wahrhafte Aufhebung der Qeschlechtsdifferenz be-
als die
zeichnet." But, as Rettig shows, none of these attempts to justify the clause
are satisfactory. Perhaps it is a gloss on r/KiKia.
ia-TK Si tovto ktK. Cp. Laws 773 E, 721 C yafidv be...8tavoridfVTa as (trriv
7/ TO dvBpanivov yivos (j)viTfi Tivt ftfT(l\r]<j)fv aBavnaiaf ov Koi nf^VKCv iiriBv-
piav ta-xfiv nas naarav kt\. Cicero Tusc. I. 3.5 quid procreatio libcrorum, quid
:
propagatio nominis... significant, nisi nos futura etiam cogitare?: Clem. Al.
Strom. II. p. 421 C c7rtO"Kcuaeraff rfjv aOavatriav tov yevovs rjfiMV {sc. bia tov
ydfiov), Ka\ oiovei diafiovrjv Tiva iraia-l naidcov pLfTa\ap.7ra5evofi4vr]v.

iv Tu ttvapn.oo-T(ji. For the connexion of Eros with ipfiovia, see 187 A ff.
for harmony of the body, cp. Rep. 591 D and of the soul. Rep. 430 e ff.,
;
riiaedo 85 E fF.
206 D ]VIotpa...ElX€£9via. Cp. Find. 01. VI. 41 to p.iv 6 Xpya-OKop-ai

IT pavfirjTtv T 'EKeWvtav napiaratriv re Moipas : id. Nem. VII. 1 'EKelBvia
napchpt Moipav âdvippovav. Moipa ("the Dispenser") is a birth-goddess
also in Hom. II. XXIV. 209 twS' as ttoOi Moipa Kparalri yiyvofiiva infvr](r€ |
\lva. For Eileithyia, see also iZ. xii. 270, Hes. Theog. 922 and it is note- ;
worthy that Olen made out Eros to be the son of Eileithyia (see Pans. ix. 27).
Libanius {or. v. t. I. p. 231 R.) identifies Eil. with Artemis.
r\ KaXXovn. Usener was no doubt right in taking KoKKovit here as a
proper name, in spite of Rettig's objection that "deren Existenz nachzuweison
ihm aber nicht gelungen ist"; for such a personification, in this context,
requires no precedent. " Beauty acts the part of our Lady of Travail at the
Tairth." Possibly we ought to insert iirX after e(r«(r) or read ctti in i)laco
of ilTTl.
112 nAATQNOZ [206 D
orav fiev KoXa TrpoaireXn^ji ro kvovv, rXcMi' re yiyverai Kai ev-

(^paivofievov Bia'X,elTai Kol TLKrei re Koi yevva' orav Be alaxppi
crKvdpairop re xal Xvirovfievov ovaireipaTai Koi airoTpeirerai, xal
dveiXKeTai Kal ov yevva, aWd Xa'^ôv to Kvr)fia âXe7ra)9 <j)epei.
oOev Br) TO) kvovvtL re Kal r]Br) aTrapycovri TroXXr] rj TTToiTjo-t? yiyove
206 D a-Kv6pair6v re (ylyvfrai) cj. Usener tTvaireiparai TW : û[j'](r7rei-
parai O.-P. : frvvaneipeTat, B Kai anorpi-jreTai secl, Useiier Sz. dviXkeTai

O.-P. : dvciXXerai B : avfiXXerni W : dviikXeirai T orirapyovvTL W TTTolrjtTis
TW O.-P., Abresch : iroitjais B : wtoijo-is Bekk. Sz. : wovijiris Sydenham
irpooTreXdtll. For this poetical word, cp. Horn. Od. ix. 285, and (of sexual
converse) Soph. 0. T. 1101 navot jrpoo-TreXao-deio-a.
XKtav. Cp. 197 D.
Siaxel^rai. This word may signify both physical and emotional effects:
for the former cp. Laws 11h C rav (ranarav biaKcxvfiivwv vno /ledrjs for the :
Suidas (Hesych.) Siaxelrai- x^'P'^ 8»ox"'''">

latter, ^^d the Psalmist's "I am
poured out like water."
o-i«r'ir«i.paTai xrX. Schol. avaneiparai- (rv(rTpecj)eTai. Said. Kvplas 8«
dviWeirBm to diraîovv. They are realistic terms to express aversion, derived
perhaps from the action of a snail in drawing in its horns and rolling itself v
into a ball. Cp. Plotin. Enn. I. VI. 2. 51 ij \jfvx')..-wpbs to alaxpov irpotrâ-
\ov(ra di/i'XXcrat Kal apvevrai koi dvavevei ctt* avTov ov (rvfiffxavovtra Kal dWoTpiov-
fifvr). Usener and Hug may be right in bracketing nai diroTpeireTm, on which
Hug comments "Zwischen dem der Gleichnissprache angehorenden avawfipaTai
und dviKKerac ist das matte, prosaische diroTpintTai unpassend"; but the
extra word helps to add emphasis, if nothing more, and Plotinus too uses
three verbs. In dvctXXcrai Rettig sees an "Anspielung auf dveiK(i9vi.a" (cp.
Eur. Ion 453). Cp. Plut. de s. n. v. p. 562 a.
o-irap7uvTi,. For airapydv, lade turgere, cp. Rep. 460 c in Phaedr. 256 A :
(crnapyav 8e Kai dnopav 7re/)i/3iiXX«i tov epa<TTrjv koi cîXei) (rnapyS>v= Venere
tumens. The Scholiast here has irirapySivTf opfiavTi, opySivn, Tapavrofiiva,
5 dvdovvTi. XapâvfTai 8e koi tVi tS>v paaTav TrenXjjpafiivav yaXoKTOs. Here
the realism of the language and the juxtaposition of kvovvti. compels us to
construe "great with child" (as L. and S.) or "with swelling bosom" not —
merely "bursting with desire" or excitement. Cp. a-tjjpiyS) as used in
Ar. Lysiatr. 80.
q irToCtiiris. "Sic feliciter emendavit Abresch" his conj. turning out —
to have some MS. support. The subst. occurs also in Prot. 310 d yiyvoio-Kwi/
aiirov ttjv dvSptlav koi ttjv nTolT)aiv Gvat. 404 A Tr^v tov o'mfiaTOs nToirjtriv kol
:
jxaviav and the verb (fTTTorja-Bat) in Rep. 439 d, Phaedo 68 c, 108 a. Cp.
:
Mimnermus 5. 2 wToiapai S' ea-op&v &v8os ojiijXiKi'ijr. It seems a vox propria

for the condition of the lover "sighing like a furnace": cp. Plotin. de pidor.
IJ. 26 (with Creuzor's note).
207 A] lYMnOIION 113
'"
irepl TO KaXov Sia to fieydXr)!; mSlvo'; diroXveiv tov ej(pvTa. eVrt E •
yap, w "SiWKpaTei;, e(j)7], ov tov KaXov 6 epm<;, <09 <tv o'iei. 'AWa tI
lirjv ; T^9 yevvTi(7i(a<; koX tov tokov ev tw KaXw. EZei/ ; r]v S' iyw. /.
Tiavv jxev oiv, e<f)r]. tL St) ovv t^? y6vvr]<TeQ)<; ; '6ti deiyevet ia-Ti i
Kai addvaTOV &>? BvqTw r) yevvr)ai<;. ddavaaiav Se dvayKotov iiri- 207

dvfieiv /leTa dyaOov 6« twv mfioXoyrj/ievmv, eiirep tov dyaOov
iavTw elvai del epw? eVriV. dpayaaiov Sr/ ex tovtov tov Xoyov
Kal Tj}? ddavacTLai tov epa>Ta elvai.
XXVI. TauTft Te o5v iravTa iSlSacrKe fie, oiroTe irepl twv
206 E dno\v(iv TW
O.-P. dnoXavav B: anotravetv cj. Naber
: e)(ovTa:
€pS>VTaYoeg. Ti'i/or fiî/ Stepll. Trai'u...?^!; del. Bdhm. Tl...yfvvria-f<os
vulgo Socrati tribuunt, Diotimae Herm. (Voeg.) reddidit S^ BT O.-P.
8« W ytvvr)(Tfa>s : yfve<Tca>s O.-P. dciyeves : afi yeveais O.-P. 207 A dya-
66v scripsi : dyadou BT O.-P. : rdyaBov W Vind. Suppl. 7, vulg. Bast {6) epas
Bckk. Sz.
206 E
iJStvos airoXieiv. This is the office of KnXXoi/ij as ElXfldvia cp. :
77ieaet. 151 a TavTrjv...Tf}v wSlva eycipeiv tc kol airoTravfiv rj epff re^vt] (sc. ff
paicvTiKT)) bvvarai R&p. 490 B (5 irXria-ida'as Koi piyeis r<S ovTias ovtl, yevvrjtras
:
vovv Koi d\r]6fi.av...Ka\ ovTa> Xrjyoi clSixor: Max. Tyr. diss. xvi. 4, p. 179 \6yos
paicverai ^V)(tjv Kvovcrav koi adivav pearrjv.
TOV H\ovTa. "Sc. TiivTtfv Tt)v oiU'tvii" (Wolf ) 1 but IToraracl and SUUb.
supply avTo, i.e. to koKov. Cp. I'haedr. 252 a tov to kuXXos 'dxovTa larpov
cvprjKe ^dvoi/ tS)u peyiaTwv noviov, —
which settles the question.
t(. . .76vviio-eo>s ; answered by on, means "why" or "wherein" rather
Ti,
than "what" (as in 204 d), and the genitive, like those preceding, is objective.
Supply ((TTtv 6 fpmf.
ddYEv^s. This is practically a re-assertion of the statement in 206 c {6fS>v
TO TTpdypa ktX.). Cp. Laws 773 E ats \pri rijff deiyevovs (jyvaeoys dvTi\e<TBai ra>
7rm8aff iralSav KornXetTrovra kt\.
207 A
t'llirtp ToS dâBov ktX. Against Bekker, Dindorf, Ast, Stallb.' who
adopted tov Tayadov KUckert wrote: "etiam vulg. proba est. Construe etn-fp :
ToO dyaSov cp<os carXv, quibus fîjyi/Tttccor addita sunt verba tavrw dvat dei. In
quibus supplendum est subj. 6 epas." To this Stallb.^ and Rettig assent,
comparing Pind. 01. ill. 33 t&v viv y\vKvs ipepos f<Txfv...(j)vTfvtrm: Thuc. v.
15. 1 €7ridvfiia Twv dvbpwv twv €k r^ff vrj(rov Kop.i(ra<rdai (where Poppo cites for
the epexegetic infin. Crito 52 c, Xen. Ci/r. v. 231). None the less, the mss.'
text seems— if not " sine uUo sensu " as Wolf put it at least very awkward —
Greek. The obvious allusion to the former definition, 6 tpms cVt-i tov to
dyadov avTw clvai dfl (206 A ad fin.), supports Bekker's .reading here as the
right one but if we read tov rdyadou here consistency requires that wo also
:
read peTa Tayadov in the preceding line, an easy change but supported by no
authority. Hence I content myself with the minimum of alteration, viz.
dyaBov for dyaOov.
B. P. 8
114 nAATQNOZ [207 A
epo)riK0v X070U9 iroioiTo, xai irore ijpero Tt o'iei, w StB^/sares, oltiov

ecvai TOVTOV tov epmro^ Koi t^s eiridvfiia'; ; ^ ovk alaOavei tu?
oeti/fu? Siariderai irdvra to, drjpia, eireiSav yevvav iiriOv/jLijar), Kal

B Ta ire^d xal rd TTTrjvd, voaovvrd re iravra Kal ep(OTi,K&^ Siari-
6efj,eva, Trpwrov fiev trepX to ^Vfji,/j,iyfjvai, dXKtj\oi<!, eiretra irepl rrjv
Tpocfirjv TOV yevo/j.ivov, Kal eTot/j,d eariv virep tovt(ov kuI Biap-d-
Xeirdai Ta dadevearTara toi<; tVûpoTarots Kal vvepairoOvfiaKeiv,
Kai avTa r^Xifim TrapaTeivofieva Sicrr eKeiva eKTpi<f>ei,v, Kal aWo
irav TTOtovvra ; tov^ fiev <ydp dvOpmirov's, €cf>7], oXoit av Tit Ik
Xo'fiafiov TavTa nroietv Ta he 0r)pla Ti'i aWia ovt(o<; epcoTiKwt
C hiariOea-Qai,; eêi? Keyeip ; Kal eyo) av eXejov oti ovk elBelijv
ij S' etTre, Aiavoei oip Bei-v6<; •jrore yevâ-eardai to, epcoriKa, idv
TavTa /XT] evvofj's ; AXka Bia TavTa too, at ^lorifia, o-rrep vw Brj
eiTTOv, vapa are i)Ka>, yvoiit OTi SiBacrKaXcop BkopMi. dWd fioi \eye
207 A altrdavT) Bt. fTrtflu/ioxn O.-P.' B ia-nv del. Bdhm. TovTtov

KOI BT O.-P. : TOVTcav W aira: avrai O.-P. tu del. Bdhm. napaTet-
vo/icvm O.-P.' epcuTiKas del. Naber av fKeyov b, vulg. Sz. Bt.
dveXeyov B : &v eXeyov TW : eXeyov O.-P.
us Stivios SiaTCOerai. " In welchem gewaltsamen Zustande sich die Thiere

befinden" (Schlei.). The phrase is echoed by Alcibiades in 215 e, cp. 207 b,
208 c. For SiiiSfins see Phileh. 11 d, with my note.
207 B voiravVTa. .irepl. Cp. Phaedr. 228b vocrovvri nep\ \6yuiv aKo!]v:
.
Soph. fr. 162 (Dindf.) voarift eparos tovt ^(jiipepov kukov (but Nauok fr. 153
reads the verse otherwise).
Kol Siafj.dxio'Bai ktX. This is a correction of Pliaedrus's statement
(179 a ffi): cp. 220 D ff. For the fact, cp. Aelian 21. A. i. 18, ii. 40: Laws
814 b pr/S' Sairep SpviSas vfpi tckvodv paxop4vas...4BeKeiv dnodvjjiTKeiv kt\.
Kol oCtcI ktX. "Schleiermacher: um sie nur zu ernahren. Recte. Fallitur
enim Honimel, aa-re sic usurpari negans ideoque voculam ejectam cupiens.
Conf. De Rep. viii. p. 549 c al." (Stallb.). As Stallb. explains, avTa kt\.
depend on aiadavti, the construction being changed, and avTa = sponte. For
irapuTilvecrOm, "racked," cp. Lys. 204 o: Ar./n 421.
rfe alrta ktK. For airm with the (anarthrous) iniin., cp. Pliaedo 91 a.
alTia...yevi<r6ai. For the foregoing description of the phenomena connected
with reproduction in the animal-world, cp. (with Rettig) Od. xvi. 216 ff.
Laws 814 B Arist. Hist. An. vill. 1 Cic. de fin. III. 19. 62.
; ;
207 C Aiavoel. "Do you fancy ?": cp. Laws 755 b pr)KeTi...Trjv tijXi- —
KavTrjv apxrjv iis ilpâv SiavoridriTa. Notice the tone of indignant scorn in
which Diotima speaks, cp. 204 b.
8eivAs T(i ipcoTiKci. Cp. 193 E, 198 D.
oircp vvv Si] elirov. See 206 B.
207 D] lYMnOIION 115
Kai, TOVTcov TT)V atTiav Koi rS)V aXKcov r&v irepl to. ipmTiKa.
Et Toivvv, e(f>r], m,<TTevei<; eKeivoO elvai <j>v(Tet top epcora, ov ttoK-
XdKi<! mfioXoy^xafiev, firj Oavfiaê. evravda yap top avrop ixelvq) D
Xoyop r) OvrjTr) <f)va-i<; ^T)Tel Kara to BvvaTov ael to eipai affdpa-
T09. hvpaTai Se ravrrj fiopov, rfj yepiirei, OTt del icaraXeLtrei eTspov
peop dpTi Tov TToXacov, iwel koX iv c5 ep exaa-Top t&p ^tpcop ^rjp
207 D {koto) tov aiiTov Hirschig alel TO eivai aBdvaros B : dci tc civai Koi.
dSdvaros T O.-P., Jn. Bt. : TO df\ etvai Sz. : to fivai del J.-U. Trj yeviaei
libri, O.-P.: tji yfvvr)a-fi Wolf Bdhm. J.-U.: seel. Verm. Sz. Bt. on: Srav
Usener KaToKelnr] Usener (v.-.^wav del. Ast
o5 iroXXaKis <o(i.. ov means dffavaa-ias : jroXXoKiy refers not only to 206 e f.
but also to other conversations such as are implied in 207 a (eSiSao-Kf /le
OTTore ktX.).
207 D IvTaCeo. " Here," i.e. in the case of ra Brjpla, as distinguished from
that of humans.
TOV ovt4v...Xo'yov. Adv. accus. cp. 178 b. ;
KarA TO 8uvaT&v. This implies (cp. 208 A ad fin., b) that only partial
immortality, at the best, can attach to ^ SvrjTrj (/>ucris.
dtX TO rival dedvaTos. I retain the reading of B rejected by recent edd. (see
crit. ?i.) del goes with the preceding words, cp. Eep. 618 c tov /ScXt-iib ck tS>v
:
Suvarmv del iravraxov aipeio-ât and 206 A, B supra. If, with Burnet, we
:
adopt the reading of T, we must suppose etvai to be doing double duty,

"both to exist (elvai) always and to be (eivm) immortal." For the desire
of this mortal "to put on immortality," cp. Eur. fr. 808 S </)»Xof<ooi j3/>otoi...
ovT(os epa>s /3pdroi(Tiv eyKeirai plov Browne Hydriot. c. 5 " Restless inquietude
:
for the diuturnity of our memories unto present considerations seems a

vanity almost out of date, and superannuated piece of folly."
SvvaTai ktX. This introduces the explanation of the saving phrase Kara
TO SuvaTov. TavTjj is adverbial (equiv. to Tain-ri rfj firf^dvj) in 208 B ad init.),
and T7 yivco-fi, if genuine, is an opexogetic supplement. Possibly we should
excise Tjj -yeveVet, with Vcrniehrcn or else alter to t^ yewi/o-ei. But tlic use
;
of Tfl above (206 d) in the sense of " the process of generation," com-
yfvea-et
bined with the emphasis, by repetition of its moods and tenses, laid on
—
yiyvta-6m in the sequel (207 D 208 a), may make us hesitate to adopt any
change cp. also the passage quoted in the next note.
;
del KaTttXefirei ktX. Cp. Laws 721 C yivos ovv dvBpiiiraiv ...tovtm tm Tpoirto
dddvarov ov, tw iraihas Traidoiv KaraXeiTrd^îevov TauTov koX ev ov del yevcVet ttjs
dSavaaias fi.eT(iKi]<p4vai: ib. 773 E (cited above). On this "conceit" of "a
fruitful issue wherein, as in the truest chronicle, they seem to outlive them-
selves," Sir T. Browne (Rel. Med. § 41) observes " This counterfeit subsisting
in our progenies seems to me a mere fallacy " etc.
4ir«l Kol kt\. We should expect this first clause to be followed by some-
thing like OVK eirri to ai/TO dWa ve'ov del •yi'yveToi, tcV 8e dn-oXXucri or ouSeVoTe
TO avTci eêi e'v iavra, but, afl'ected by the parenthetic clause olov...y(vryrai, the
8—2
116 nAATfiNOI [207 d
KaXeirai xal elvai to avro, olov ex "TraiSapiov 6 avTO? Xiyerai ea)9
av "TTpeajSvTrji yevrjTaf ovto^ fievTot ovBeiroTe to, avra eyav ev
avTm o/jico<; 6 avrb<! KoXeiTai, aXKa veo<; del yiyvofievot, rk he
E airoKXvi, Ka\ Karh ra? Tp't,')(a^ xal adpKa koI oara koX alfia koX
^Vfiirav TO <TCi)/j,a, koI /ir/ on kuto, to (rai/xa, aWa xal kutcl Tr/v
\jrv)^r)v 01 Tpoiroi, Ta ijdrj, Soâi, eTri6v/j,iac, rjhoval, Xvirai, <p6ôi,
TovTcop e/cacTTa ouSeVore to, uvt^ irdpeaTiv iicda'Ta), dXKd Ta fiev
ytyveTai,, Ta Be dTroXK.vTai. iroXii Se tovtodv aToirdtTepov ert, ort
208 Kui at, eTTiaTfjfMai fir) oti ai fiev yiyvovTai, at Be diroWvvTai rjfilv,
Ka\ ovSeiroTe oi avToi eafiev ovSe kutu ra? eVtCTJ^/ia?, aWa Kal
fxia e/cuaTT] tu>v eTnaTrjfiMv tuvtov Trdajêi. b yap KaXeiTai fieXe-
207 D TO aura raura O.-P. ravT Bdhm. : dWa vios dXXoioj Steph.
: :
oKKa vios Ta jikv Sommer fort, (ra fitv) afia vios {to. jiev irpoaXafi^dvav) ra
:
Si Wolf: Ta 8e (iraXaid) Bast E Tponot T O.-P. Tonoi B (Or, Fischer :
?Ti B O.-P. : daTiv TW
sentence follows a different course. Op. the cases of anacoluthon in 177 b,

182 D.
vôs...Ta 8J a'TToWiis. For the omission of to fiev, cp. Theaet. 181 d, Protag.
330 a, Rep. 451 D. a>Xd we should read a^ka
I think it not unlikely that for
"^the processes of growth and decay are synchronous. For the substance of
this passage cp. Heraclitus fr. 41 Sit es top airov noTafiov ovk &v iiiâijjs
(Heraclitus ap.) Plut. de EI Ddph. c. 18 o ;(fley (ttvdpanos) els tow aijpepov
ridvijKev, o Si arjjfiepov eif tox aiSpiov dnoBvfja-Kfi. fiivei 8' ovSfls, ovS' eaTtv els,
AXKa yiyvopeda jroXXoi nepi Iv cj)dvTaapa : Max. Tyr. diss. XLI. 4 /jeTn/3oX)ji/
opas (r(MifidTb)v Koi yeviaetos dWayT}v, 68ov avo> Koi KaToi kutci tov ÛpaKXetrov
ktX.: Plut. cons, ad Apoll. 10: Cratyl. 439 d IF.; see also Rohde Psyche ll. 148.
The influence of "the flowing philosophers" is noticeable also in Epicharm.
fr. 40. 12 ff. (Lorenz)—
£)5e vvv opi}
Ka\ Tos dvSpanovs- 6 piv yap av^tO', 6 8i ya pav ^divei.

€v p€TaX\aya Si irdvTes evTi irdvTa tov ^povov.
6 de peTaWdatrei KaTa fpvo'iv KuivirOK* ev rcourcG pevet,
aTepov eitj Ka t6S' ^8r] tov irapeêaTaxoTOS.
Ka\ TV Sij Koycb x^" nXXoi Ka\ vvv aXXoi reXedopes,
KaSBts aXXoi KoiCTTop^' uuroi kottov avTov av \6yov.
Cp. Spenser F. Q. vii. 7. 19 And men
themselves do change continually,
|
From youth from wealth to poverty... Ne doe their bodies only flit and
to eld
fly, I
But eeke their minds (which they immortall call) Still change and vary |
thoughts, as new occasions fall."
208 A oi {Trurrijiiai. The word is used here in the popular sense

" notitiae rerum in sensus cadentium " (Riickert) ; cp. Rep. 476 D ff.
ItcXerdv. See note on u/icXe'ri/ror 172 A supra.
208 b] lYMnOIION 117
Tav, d)<! e'ftouo-i;? earl Trj<; eVtcrTjf/ii;? • \ijdt] yap inrianqfJ/q^ €ôBo<!,
fieXerr) Be -rraXiv tcatvrjv e/jLTroiovaa avrl Trj<s airiovcrrj'i [fiv>}fir]v]
crojêi TTjv eTri<rT7]fir]v, &arre rrjv avTr)v BoKetv elvai. tovt^ yap tw
TpoTTip irav TO OvrjTov (rmêrat, ov t&5 iravTairao'i to avro aeX eivai
(txTirep TO Oeiov, dWd to3 to diriov Kal iraXaiovfievov CTepov veov B
eyKaraXevTreiv olov avro rjv. TavTr) tj} ij,rj)(âv^, m ^coKpaTe';, e<j)i],
ovrjTov aQavaa-'ia'i /tiereêt, Kal aw/ia Kal ToXXa TravTW dEvvarov

Be aXKy. /irj ovv dav/xaê el to aurov diro^Xd(TTt)fia (]}vaei Trdv
Tifia' dOavacrlas ydp ')(dpLv ttuvtI avrrj 97 cnrovBr} Kal epco^

eneTai.
208 A /"'ij^'ji' aecl. Baiter Sz. Bt. : tivijfir) O.-V. : fivrmn Sauppe Jn.
6vr)Tov T O.-P. : ovriTov B oi Tw T O.-P. ouT-o) B : TO avTov B O.-P.
TavTov Bdhm. J.-U. B Ta to: tm Liebhold t<m to : del Usener koI
TraXatou/ifvoi' om. Stob., J.-U. eyKaToKfiwfiV. evKaTaXtireiv O.-P.: KOTaXfiTrfiv
Stob.: del KaraXEiTreii' Hirschig Jn. om. Stoh.
TavTrj,..S.X\ri iJieT€\fi.
Sfceph., O.-P.: jifTixîv libri, Voeg. ahvvaTov Creuzer Sz. Bt.: hwarov,
dhivoTov Voeg.- addvoTov libri, O.-P. anav Stob.
Xrfirf 7ap xrX. Cp. Phaedo 75 D ov tovto \r)6Tjv \eyoiiev...iniarrifii]s dno-

^nXi'/x ; r/dleh. 33 K eort yap \ij6t) /ii'ty/xi/r t^nSor : Meno 81 ; Laws 732 C.
For the Tri/yiy Ai'i&rjs {Mvijfioo-iviis) in Hades, see Pind. fr. 130; llolide, I'sycke
II. 200^ 390'.
[piviip,T]v]. Tliis word is either interpolated or corrupted {pace llcttig who
attempts to defend it by citing Phileb. 34 b) djrtouo-ijy must refer to the same
:
subst. as fîou<rijs above, viz. r^r iwurn)iir)s, while koivtjv must qualify the
same subst. as For later reff. to
djriouo-i;r. this doctrine, see Philo Jud.
de nom. mut. p. 1060; Nemes. de nat. horn.
13, p. 166.
208 B aXXd t5...oIov oiri ijv. This view is reproduced by Aristotle,
de an. II. 4. 415* 26 ff. cjivtrtKaTaTOV yap tS>v tpywv rdis (S>(nv...T6 noiija-ai
eTfpov olov avT6...iva rov del koi tov Belov p.eTe)(a>(Tiv...iTrel ovv Koivaveiv
dhware'i tov del kolI tov 6elov TJj <TVve\fia..,KOivavel TavTji...Kal 8iap.4vei ovk
avTo dXX' olov avTO, dpiBp-a fiev oix ev, siSti 8' ev : cp. id. Pol. I. 1252* 26 ff.
de gen. an. ii. 735" 17 tf.

To«Tfl Tjj 11. Cp. TavTT], 207 D od iuit.
aSvvaTov SJ aXXx|. Stallb.'', comments

retaining the traditional ddivarov,
"haec addita videntur et oppositionis gratia et propter verba extrema urn
ToXKa ndvTa: quae ne false iutelligerentur, sane cavendum fuit" which, as —
Hommel points out, isAgainst dSivarov Riickert absurdly
unsatisfactory.
objects that Plato would have written aWij Se ddivarov.
iravTl...!!ir€Tai. Since eirea-ffai is more naturally used of attendance on a
divinity (cp. 197 E, Phaedr. 248 A etc.) perhaps enctmv ought to be read
(cp. 183 B crit. n.). ^ a-n-ovSri serves to recall 206 B.
118 nAATfiNOI [208 b
XXVII. Kat 6<ya) aKovaa<s rov \6yov idavfiaad re Koi eiirov

Etei/, ^v S" ijd), icrTac, ES iaOi, e(f)7), w 'S,d}KpaTe<;'
6Trel Kal rSiv dvdpcovcov el iOeXec; ei? Tr}v (piXoTifiiav ^Xk-âi,

davfidôi<; av rrj<; dXoyl,a<i [irepl] a iyco e'ipijKa el fir/ evvoei<;, evdv-
fi7}6el<! w? Beivw SidKeivrat epcoTi rov ovoiMaaToii yeveadai " xai
«Xeo? £9 TOP del ^(^povov dddvarov Karadecrdai," Kal virep tovtov
KivSvvovi TS KivSvveveiv eToifioi elcri irdvTa'; en fidWov r] virep ra>v
D iraiBcov, Kal 'X^p'^fiar dva\'iaKeiv Kal irovov! •jrovelv ovaTLvacrovv
208 c(j)r, BT O.-R: ora. W

iTrel B O.-R, Sz. inei ye TW, Bt. :
e^c'Xoif Steph. TTfplBT: n-tpi Vind. 21, Bast Herm. Trepi O.-P.: seel. Aat :
Sz. h B, Sz. Bt.: (Is TW

O.-R dddvaTov del. Wolf ndvris W
nSWov om. T
EJev. "Really!": "In irrisione verti potest «o.?" (Ast). This is a some-
what rare use ; cp. Rep. 350 E iya> 8e trot, Sxrirep rais ypava-iv rats roiis fivBovs
\eyoi<rai.s, " eUv " ipa lb. 424 E Euthyd. 290 c. For the doubled " verbum
: ;
dicendi" {elnov...riv), cp. 177a, 202c.

208 C uo-ircp Ol Têoi <ro(|>LarTa(. We might render " in true professorial
style." The reference may be partly (as Wolf and Hommel suggest) to the
fact that the sophistic, as contrasted with the Socratic, method was that of
didactic monologue (SuXipôv KaTareivova-c Tov \6yov Prot. 329 a) the lecture —
rather than the conversation. Thus in the sequel (208 c 212 a) Diotima
developes her own doctrine without the aid of further question-and-answer.
Stallb.,however, explains the phrase as intended to ridicule the pretended
omniscience of the sophists ; Rettig sees in it an indication that what follows
is meant, in part, as a parody of the earlier speeches; and by Ast and
Schleierm. taken to refer only to the dogmatic tone of «u Xa-Bi.. For

it is
Tc'Xeof a-o<f>i<TTrjs, 403 E (applied to Hades) a-ocjyia-Tfis applied to Eros,

cp. Crat. ;
203 D 01 xprj<TTol croiîaTai, 177 B oi crocfioi, 185 0. It is possible also that in

; ;
TiXeos there may be a hint at the mystery-element in D.'s speech (cp. 210 a
and TTpbs HXos 210 e).
A i6i\a% ktK. For (j)iKoTip.ia, cp. 178 D. The thought here recalls Milton's
" Fame is the spur that the clear spirit doth raise " etc.
eau|j.d£ois ov ktX. Stallb., defending nepl, says "ad iwoeU facillime e
superioribus intelligitur aird." But we may justly complain here, as Badham
does at Phileb. 49 a, of " the dunce who inserted TrepV
Kal KXto$...KaTa6^<r6ai. "Ex poeta aliquo petita esse ipse verborum
numerus declarat " but it(Stallb.) : is just as probable that Diotima herself
is the authoress —rivalling Agathon. Op. Tyrtaeus 12. 31 — 2 oiSe itote KXe'ot
€(rd\6v dnoWvTat ov8 tivop.^ cwtov |
ciXX' V7r6 yrjs irep iav yiyverai dddvaros :
—
Theogn. 245 6 ovSe tot' oiSt Qaviav dnokeii k\4os, dWd ^cX^cfif a(pdiTov |
dvBpanois aUv eâv ovofia: Simon. 99. 1 aii^fCTTOv kXcos... divres. For the
thought, see also Oic. Tusc. l. p, 303; Cat. Mai. 22. 3.
208 D] ZYMnOZION 119
Kai vTrepa-7ro6vpa-K€iv. eVet ot'et crv, etprj, "AkKr/aTiv virep 'ASfiijTov

aTToOavelv av, rj 'A;y;(X\ea UarpoKKp eirairoOavelv, rj TrpoairoOavelv
Tov v/ieTepov KoSpov vTrep tjJ? 0acriXeia<; tmv iraLhav, fir) olofievov^
" adavarov eavT&v
fivijfiriv dpsTrj'; iripi " etrea-dai, rjv vvv '^fiel<;
e'xôfj.ev ; iroWov ye Set, e(^j;, aW', olfjuai, virep dperrj^ dOavdrou

Kai TOiavTrji; Boîji; eu/cXeoO? Trai/re? irdvTa iroiovaiv, oaw av dfiet-
208 D (iv. .. npoaTTodavelv om.W /SaXtms O.-P. TTf'pi Ast Sz. Bt.
n€p\ BT
208 D vircpaTToSviQo-Kav. An obvious allusion to 180 A flf.: Diotima corrects

Phaedrus by showing the motive for self-sacrifice to be not so much personal
i'pas as epas for immortal fame. The use of the cognate accus. {kivSvvovs,
TToyour) is another poetical feature in this passage reminiscent of Agathon's —
style.
KoSpov. Schol. : noXffiov roir Atopievaiv ovros rrpos 'A.6r)vaiovs, (^pijcrev
6 6e6s Tois Aapievo-iv aiprjo-fiv ras 'Adr/vas, el KoSpov tov âcriKea fiij (jiovei-
(rovmv. yi'oui 8e roCro o KoSpos, <7Tf[\as eavTov furtXci a-Kfir/ i>s ûXtorî' Kai
Opiiravov Xaâv, enl tov x^dpoKa Tatv TToXe/ximi' npoijei. Sio 8e avTw airavTr)-
a-avTav noXep-iav tov p.ev eva naTaâs KaTeôKev, vtto 8e tov crdpov dyvorjdeis
ooTtf ^v, TrXi/ycis aniBavf. This "popular story"
"according to the is late:
older tradition Codrus Gr. p. 169)
fell the
in battle " (see Bury Hist. :
traditional date of the .event is about 1068 B.C. Notice the rare npoano-
6avfiv (once each in Hdt., Antiphon, Xen.), and the "sophistic" jingle in
npo-, €7r-, anoBaveiv. For later allusions to Codrus, see Cic. Tusc. i. 48;
Hor. C. III. 19. 2.
d6ovaTov (ivii(iiiv ktX. Cp. Simon. 123 /JiV^fia 8' d7ro(f>diii4voi(ri iraTr^p
MeydpKTTOs eOrjKcv addvarov Svj^Tois nma\ xapiôfievos
|
: id. 4. 8 (AfcoviSas)
(ijOETas XfXo£7rcl>rkoct/jlov aivaov k\4os t(
|
id. 96. Observe how near AQdvaTov :
...(o-etrBaigoes to forming a complete hexameter.

dpcTtjs dSavdrov. Cp. Soph. Philoct. 1419 oo-our novrjtras Ka\ Sie^fXSaiv
TTovovs nSdvaTov dpeTqv etrxov
1
Pind. 01. VII. 163 avhpa tc ttv^ dperav €v-
:
povTa: id. Nem. X. 2 <^\iyfTai 8' dpfTats jxvpiait i'pyaiv BpaiTtrnv evfKev
("countless monuments '
J. B. Bury, see Append. A in his ed.): id. Isthiii.
IV. 17 (with Bury, App. F): Thuc. I. 33. 2; Rep. 618 b eVi yeVta-i xm npoyovwv
dpeTois Xen. Cyrop. viii. 1. 29 Anth. Pal. vii. 252. These passages show
: :
that dpeTj) can denote not only "excellence" but its result, reward or token,
"renown," "distinction," whether or not embodied in a concrete "monument."
For the thought cp. Spenser F. Q. lli. iii. 1 " Most sacred fyre, that burnest
mightily In living brests... which men call Love... Whence spring all noble
deedes and never dying fame."
(vkXcovs. Cp. Simon. 95 euxXear aia Kinevde, Aeavlda, oS iiera (reio t!j8' |
fSavov Menex. 247 d. With the thought of this passage, cp. Sir T. Browne
:
Hydriot. c. 5 "There is no antidote against the opium of time.. ..But the

iniquity of oblivion blindly scattereth her poppy, and deals with the memory
of men without distinction to merit of perpetuity.. ..In vain do individuals
120 nAATQNOZ [208 d
E vov<; dSai, roaoirta /jloXXov rov yap ddavdrov ip&criv, oi fiev ovv
ejKVfiove^, Kara rd adofiara ovre^

e(}>rj, tt/oo? to? jvvaiKa<: fiaXXov
TpeTTovrai Koi ravTy iptoTiKoi eicri, Sid -TraiSoyoviwi adavaaiav Kai
fivijfirjv Kal evSaifioviav, &)? oiovTat, avTOti " et? rov eireira '^povov
209 irdvra iropiôfievoi" •
oi he Kara rrjv ^t/x^V" — ^tcri yap ovv, e<f)ri, ot
ev Tai? ^v)(al(; Kvovaiv en fiaXKov rj ev rot? aco/xaaiv, a "^vxj}
rrpoarjKei kuI Kvfja-ai kuI rsKeiv ri ovv TrpocrijKei ; (ppovtjaiv re
Kal rrjv aXkrjv dperrjv ^v Si] elcn Kal oi -Troir/ral irdvre'! yevvrj-
208 E icarh TO O.-R, Paris 1812, vulg. Sz. : Kara BTW, Bt. olov « Vind. 21
209 A 5 (m) eV Naber Kvrjo-frat O.-P.' : Kvtiaain O.-P. corr. : Kveio-dai
Bdhm. T€Keiv Hug Sz., O.-P.: Kveiv Hbri: tUtuv Jn. : yevvav cj. Teuffel
hope for immortality, or any patent from oblivion, in preservations below the
moone." Also Soph. Pkiloct. 1422 « rav novav tS>v8' fiK\(a deo-dat ^Lov.
208 E ot fXv ovv iyKvyiovts. Here first the two kinds of pregnancy, bodily
—
and mental, mentioned together in 206 b, c are definitely separated.—
irpos TcLs 7. f~ Tpftrovrai. Cp. 181 C, 191 E.
dSavao-Cav ktX. Hug points out that by a few slight alterations this can
be turned into an elegiac couplet :
addvarov iivrjjirjv Ktihaifiovlav a^'i<riv airots

els Tov eireira ^povov napra iroptôfievot.
Hommel had already printed €ts...xpovov as a half-verse.
209 A Kara t^v 'Imx'!"- '^''- ^y<vjioves ovres. In this anacoluthic
ot 8i
period Rettig sees a parody of Phaedrus's style with its " langathmigen,
anakoluthischen und regellosen Perioden.''
Kal KvT|o-ai. Kal TCKctv. Hug's conjecture,
Tf/cfiv for kveiv, is fortunate
in finding confirmation Papyrus. If Kvf'iv be read, what is the
in the
point of the distinction of tenses? Schleierm. renders by "erzeugen und
erzeugen zu woUen"; Schulthess, "zeugen und empfangen"; Rettig explains
that " Kvuv geht auf den daueruden, Kvrjo-ai auf den voUendeten Process "
Stallb. "et concepisse (quae est actio semel...perfecta) et conceptum tenere."
But there is certainly not much point here in making any such fine-spun
distinction, unless it be to imply that Diotima is playing the part of a
(ro<l>i<TTfis !
i{>p6vi)a-iv...apcTijv. "Moral wisdom and virtue in general": the phrase is

an echo of that in 184D. For (ppovrjiris, cp. Rep. 427 e (with Adam's note) ;
Meno 88 B (with Thompson's note).

01 iroiT|Tal. That the poets were ethical teachers and the stage a pulpit
—
just as Homer was the Greek Bible was au axiom in the Hellenic world.
See the appeal to the authority of poets in the Protagoras (and Adam's note
on 338 e) ; Ar. Ran. 1009 (Eurip. loquitur) jSeXriovr re noiovptv tovs avdpa-
TTovs ev Tats noXeaiv : Lysis 214 A ofrot yap (sc. ot Troiijrai) fjpiv Siaitep rrarepes
Ttjs troipias €tcr\ xai fiye/ioves. The fact that most kinds of poetry were pro-
duced in connexion with, and under the sanction of, religion, had no doubt
something to do with this estimate of it. See further Adam R. T. O. pp. 9 fi".
209 b] ZYMnOZION 121
Tope? Koi T&v Brjfiiovpy&v oaoi Xeyovrac evperiKol elvai' iroXii Se

/leyta-Tr), e<f>7), koi KaWicrrTj t^? ^povi]a-e(o<s r] nepl Ta? t&v TToXecov
Te Kai otKtjaetov oiaKoafirjO'ei'i, y hrj ovofid io'Tt ffwi^poavvrj re Kol
oiKaiocrvvT] • tovtcov av orav tk sk veov iryKvixaiv § rrjv '^vyhv B
6elo<; m> Koi ^kovot)^ tij? rfKiKiaii riKTeiv re koi yevvdv 'i^Brj eiri-
Ovfifj, ^7)Tel Stj, ol/iai, Kal ovto<; irepiimv to koXov iv ^ av yevvij-

aeiev ev tou ynp al(f)(pip ovScTTOTe yevvJjaei. to, t6 ovv amfiaTa to.
KoKa /jLoXXov T] to. ala')(pd dcnrdêTai uTe KVtbv, Kal av evTv^xji

"^vxv icdky Kal yevvaia Kal ev(j)vei, irdw Srj dairdêTai, to ^vva/j,-
209 A
Tar libri, O.-P. ra Sommer Bt. : 8inKoo-/iijo-«E Vind. 21, vulg.
Bast Heindorf J.-U. Sz.: SiaKoo-juijcrtr libri, O.-P., Sommer Bt. B aS B
O.-P., J.-U. Sz.: 8' aS TW, Bt. i^vx^v, {t!,v <t>i<riv) Heusde ^«os- libri,
O.-P., Sz. : jjdeos Parmentier Bt. : Bf'ws av del. Jn. (nidvuy Steph. J.-U.
Sz. : enievixri O.-P. : iTridvixe'i libri, Bt. 87 BT O.-P. : 8e W wcpuav T
O.-P. : &v B
nep'i iv w hi] yivvrj^rri Bdhm. fj Ta ala-xpa del. Bdhm.
art : ye Usener
St))ii.ovp7wv. . .evpcTiKol. An allusion to 197 a hrffuovpyiav ...avfiipev.

|i«7£<rTi]...TTis <|>povij<re€os. Cp. Crat. 391 B opdoTarr] rqe a-Keyjretos : Rep, 416 B ;
Thuc. I. 2 r^s y^r fj apiuTr) : see Madv. Gr. S. § 50 a, R. 3.

<ra!(j>po<r{>vT| re Kal SiKaioo-uvr). Cp. Phaedo 82 A. ot rrfv brjpioTiKjjv re kqi ttoXi-
TtKTjv apeT^v CTrtTeTijBevKores, i]v 817 KoXovai ir<o(j}pO(rvvi)v tc Kai diKatO(Tvvr]Vj c^
edovs T€ Kai pfXiTfjs yeyovv'uiv livev (/jiXoerocîas rf (cni vov : Meno 73 A. For
these virtues in the UepiMic, see Adam on 432 A, 434 c. Here they combine
to form a description of " ordinary civil virtue."
209 B ToOrmv aS ktK. Here the main statement is resumed. With
Stephens (followed by Ast, Ruckert and Hug) I read eniBvp^, whereas
Bui'net prints e7rt6vp.ei. CtjTft Sq kt\., with commas after i/'uxi" ^'^'^ ^Xtxiar.
Stallb. takes koi as intensive ratherthan connective, and renders 6(ios civ
" quippe divinus." Burnet adopts Parmentier's Ijdfos, but there seems little
point in emphasizing the celibacy of the youth. If alteration be required,
the best would be evBeos, for which cp. 179 a, 180 b. But in Meno 99cff.
êlor, in much the same sense as evBeos, is applied to the very classes here
mentioned 6pdS>s av KoKoiptv fftlovs n, otis vvv 8^ iXiyopev xP't'^l'-'^hovs koi
fidvTeis Kai tovs troirjriKOVs dnavras' Kai tovs iro\iTiKOvs.,.<j)a'ifi.€v &v Oeiovs T€
(Ivai Ka\ ivdoviria^tiv kt\. (see Thompson ad loc.) : hence the word may well
be sound here also. For Trjs ^Xticmc (and 6fins) cp. 206 c.
jT)Ttt...irtpiulv. Cp. Proi. 348 D irepiiaiv (r)Tei ot<o iiriSei^rirai: Rep. 620 C :
Apol. 23 b. ntpiievai occurs also in 193 a, 219 e.

iv T§ 7dp ttl<rxp$- A
repetition of 206 c cp. Rep. 402 d, Phaedr. 253 A ff. :
Kal Notice the iambic rhythm. For the sense of ytwaioi,

ov...ewi|>«et.
" well-bred " (of a dog, Rep. 375 a), cp. (Eurip. op.) Oorg. 485 e. For ev^vr]s
also cp. (Eurip. ap.) Oorg. 484cflF. ; Rep. 409 e. Cp. for the sense Plotin. de
pulcr. 309 (Cr.) ; Rep. 620 b ; Cic. Lael. 14 ; and esp. Phaedr. 276 E.
TO |vyap.fj>6Tcpov. Cp. /. Alc. 130 A ^vxîv rj o'Ssp.a rj ^vvap.(j>6Tfpov.

122 nAATQNOI [209 b
<f>OTepov, Koi irp6<! TOVTov TOP dvOpcoTTOV ev6v<; evTTopel X6yo)v irepX
C apeTTji; koi [Trept] olov XPV ^^vai tov dvSpa top ayaOov koL d itriTr]-
Beveiv, KoX eTTi'êipei TratBeveiv. aTrro/ievo'; yap, ol/j-ai, tov kuXov

Kai oixi\S)v avrS, a iraXai ixvei tiktsi koI yevva, kui Trapmu Kai .
aTraiv /j,6/u,v>)fievoi, Kal to yevvr)6ev a-vveKrpe<f)ei, Koivrj fier' i/ceuvov,
ware ttoKv fietôy KOtvaviav [t^? tiSi/ jtmScov^ trpoi; dXKrfKov^ ol

roiovTOi icT'ôvcn koI îXLav êâtoTepav, are KaWiovcov /cat
dOavaTOirepcou iraiSaiv KeKoivcovTjKore^. xal 7ra? av BeâiTO eavTw

D ToiovTOvs TratSa? fiaXXov yeyovivai rj rov<; avdpcoTnvovi, kui et?
'
Ofiripov a7rojSXei|ra? Kal <et?> 'Ha-ioSov koI roii^ oKKov; 7roir]Ta<:
Toi'9 aya0oii<; ^rjXwv ola exyova eavroiv KaToXeiirovaiv, a e'/ceti'ots
209 irepX seel. Steph. Mdvg. Sz. Bt: nepi tov Coisl.: Trepi olov Sommer
an-oiK Ka\ napcov T om. Vind. 21, Bast
cat (ante to) r^r. TratSmi/ . .
seclusi tS>v waiSmv aWav waiSav Hug' 6vr)Ta>v naiSav Schirlitz tS>v
: : :
TToWStv Rohde ratv iratSoyovoiv Bast fort, rav {yrjlvatv) iraihiav

: : KoKKiuiv
utv B naiSiov seol. Creuzer J.-U. D eis Ho-ioSov O.-P. 'Ho-t'oSov libri, :
edd. fijTwi' Sa-a Proclus fijXoiij ola Ast KaTaXeXoinacriv Method. Bdhni.
:
Eviropci Xo'yuv. Op. 223 A ; Tim. 26 D iva (viropotev Xoywi' per ipov.
209 C Kal [irepl] olov ktX. nep\ is retained by Hommel and who
Stallb.
renders " quale sit in quo traotando versari debeat is qui boni viri nomen et
dignitatem obtinere velit," taking orov as neut., and by Rettig who regards
the "redundance and tautology" of the words as due to the "sophistical
character" of the passage.
ToB KoXoii. This is masc, not neuter, as the context shows.
Kal irapiiv Kal diriiv. A rhetorical formula; cp. Soph. Antig. 1109 ol -r
ovTes 01 T anovres: id. El. 305: Crat. 420 a, Laws 635 a. As Hommel
observes, pepvi}pivos (so. airov) can in strictness apply only to dnaiu.
t6 yevvr\6lv kt\. Cp. 207 B, Pkaedr. 276 e.
TTJs Tiiiv TraCSwv. HugprintsrSv ^ x x

with the note (after Vermehren)
7rai'8(ai'
"es scheint ein Epitheton wie 0uo-ei o. ahul. ausgefallen zu seiu." Stallb.
explains 17 Koivavla rav naiSwv to mean "conjunctio ex liberorum procreatioue
oriunda." The simplest remedy is to bracket the words t^s tS>v naiStov (see
crit. n.).
dSavarioT^puv. For this Hibernian comparison cp. Phaedo 99 c.
209 D Jt)Xwv ola kt\. I.e. ^rfKav avTovs on Toiavra ktX., " With envy for
the noble oS'spring they leave." For oror = oTi toiovtos, cp. Xen. Cyr. vii. 3. 13
(Sfadv. Or. S. § 198 R. 3). Rlickcrt punctuates after Hommel after
'Hu-io8oi/,
and it is evident from Rcttig's
njro/3Xei|rnt, note, — "Homer kann man nur
bewundern, mit andern Dichtern ist es eher moglich zu wetteifern," that —
he too mistakes the construction: we must supply avrovs (as Stallb.) with
(i)KS>v and construe all the accusatives as depending on els: cp. /. Ale. 120 a,
122 B, c. This passage is quoted by Proclus ad PL Rep. p. 393.

209 E] lYMnOZION 123
aOdvarov KXeo<; kol fivt^fitjv Tra/seêrat avra Totavra ovra' el oe

ôvXet, e(f}'r], oiov? AvKovpyoi; TraiSa<; KareKiTreTO iv AaKeBai/Movi
(TWTrjpa^ TJJ9 AaKeSaifiovo<; kuI ox; 67ro9 elireiv ttj? 'EWaoo?.
Tifiio<; Se Trap" vfuv Kal SoXwv Bid rrjv twv vofiMV yevvrja-iv, Kai
dWoi a\Xo9i, TToWa'xôv avBpe^, Kal €v"EK\r]ai Koi iv âpfBapoi';, E
TToWa Kal KoXd dvoKfirjvd/Mevoi epya, ryevvijaavTev iravTOiav aperrjv
(Sv Kal iepd TroWd ijSr] yeyove Sid Toii? toiovtov; TraiSa<!, Bia Be
Toil? dvdpanrivov(; ovBev6<; irco.
XXVIII. TauTa fîev ovv Ta epasTiKa tVctf?, w 2,wKpaTe<;, kcLv
209 D KarfXiVfTO b O.-P, J.-U. Sz. Bt. : KaTEXt7rfi'...To B: KareXdrrfTO

T : KorfXiTTf Tois vulg. : KareXirrti/ avrov Rettig i/xiv TW vulg. : rjjxiv B O.-P.
(probab.) SoXmv O.-P.
(o) E iv "EXXijcrt : EXXr/iri O.-P. eV âp^dpots
/3a/>/3apotr Clement 7roXXa...fpya seel. Hartmann koKo.: uXXa O.-P. (koi)
yfuvtja-avTfS O.-P. (oiSeV) oiSevos na Hirschig
dBdvaTov kXôs Kal |i.vij|ii]V. Op. 208 D (
avTo. Toiaixo. Rettig says "so. aBavara" ; but the words imply kXc'os as well
as dSavacria.
A %\ po<IX«i. See on 177 D. This is a brachylogy for «' he fiovKfi, ^rfXav
AvKOvpyov oiovs ndidas kt\.
iratSas KareXCTrexo. For the middle, cp. Laws 721 C, Rep. 594 C.
(TUTiJpas TTJs A. " Dadurch, dass sie den revolutionaren Bewegungen ein
Endc machten" (Rettig). Agathon had already applied a-iorrip to Eros (197 b).
For Plato'.s philo-Laconisni, sec Zcller's Flaio (E. T.) p. 484. For tlic
mythical lawgiver "Lycurgus'' (vulgarly dated at 885 B.O.), see Bury //. Gr.
p. 135. The statement that his laws were the salvation " practically " of
Hellas may be taken to refer to the part played by the Spartans during
the Persian invasions, cp. Pind. Pi/th. i. 77 ff. See also the parallel passage
in Xen. Symp. viii. 38 9. —
t(|iios 8i ktX. For this emphatic position of the adj., cp. Laws 730 d rifuos
fiev 8q Koi 6 fir)8kv adiKwr.
209 E aXXoi aXXoOi TToXXaxov. An echo of 182 B cp. Prot. 326 D. This :
passage is alluded to by Clem. Al. Strom. I. p. 130. 38 ev tc rm (rvfiiroaia

iwatvatv IlXdrwy Tois âp^dpovs kt\.
iroXXd. .^P7a.
. Another rhetorical "tag," as is shown by the parallel
in Mene.V. 239a jroXXa...Kat koKo. epya aTrecfirjvavTO els ndvrns dvdpanovs:
cp. Phaedrus's expressions in 179 b, c.
TravToCav aperijv. Cp. Critias 112 E Kara ttjv rcav TJrv^Siv jravrolav dpeTrjv ;
Eur. Med. 845 {eparas) navToias dperds ^vvepyovs.

UpA iroXXA. For the shrine of Lycurgas, see Hdt. I. 66, Plut. Lye. 31. The
language echoes Aristophanes' p-eyurr tw avrov lepa Karao-Kevda-ai (189 c); and
it is cited by Clem. Al. Strom, i. p. 300 P.
ToBTa...Kav Here Diotima passes on to the final section of

<ri )jivt|6€Ctis.
her discourse on erotics (see 210 D ».). Hug and P. Crain (following
C. F. Hermann and Sohwegler) suppose that kcLv <rv p.. indicates that what
follows is something beyond the ken of the historical Socrates, whose view
124 nAATQNOZ [209 E
210 crv fj.V7)0elrj<!' to. Be reXea koI iiroirTiKd, wv eveKa Koi ravra eariv,
eav Tt9 opOw'i neriT], ovk olK el olo^ t av etij?. epSi fiev oiv, e^r)>
eyco Koi irpoffvfMia'; ovSev aTroXei-^co' ireipSi hi. <Kal crv> erreadai,
210 A &v post oi8' transp. Naber f(j)i]v O.-P. Km av eirtaOai O.-P.
eireaQai libri, edd.
they regard as correctly represented in Xen. Symp. vm. 97 ff. But although
we may admit (with Thompson, Meno p. 158) that " we often find Plato
making his ideal Socrates criticise the views the real Socrates held," we are
not hereby justified in assuming such criticism on every possible occasion.
And, in the case before us, another and more probable explanation of the
words lies to hand. Socrates throughout with his usual irony depicts — —
himself as a mere tiro in the hands of the Mantinean mistress; but he is
still, in spite of his mock-modesty, the ideal philosopher of Alcibiades'
encomium. As it was a part of his irony that he had already (201 e) put
himself on the level of Agathon and the rest of the unphilosophic, so the
contemptuous kuv a-ii here serves to keep up the same ironical fiction, i.e.
it applies neither to the ideal nor to the real (historical) Socrates, but to
—
the hypothetical Socrates the disguise assumed by the ideal Socrates when
he played the part of pupil (cp. Rettig's note, and F. Horn Plaionstud. p. 248).
The attitude of Socr. may be illustrated by the words of S. Paul (1 Cor. iv. 6)
Taitra 5e, ndeXôi, fi€Ts(T\rniarL(ra els eâvTov koX AttoXXo) 8i vfias, Lva iv Vfuv
liaBrjTe ktX. For ^tvt)6cii]s, see next note.
210 A
Ta Si...liro'irTiKa. Cp. Phaedr. 250c evSaliiova cpda/iaTa fivoifjifvoi
T€ Koi iiroTTTEvovres ib. 249 C TcKiovs acl TeXeras reXovftevos.
'. On the former
passage Thompson comments, " fivovfievoi and eTronreCovTes are not to be
distinguished here, except in so far as the latter word defines the sense of
the former. Properly speaking /xvijo-tr is the generic term for the entire
process, including the eironreia, or state of the epopt or adept, who after
due previous lustrations and the like is admitted into the adytum to behold
the avToirTiKfi dyaX|iara (Iambi. Myst. II. 10. 53)": "the distinction between
the two words (/jvijo-ir and iironTeia), as if they implied, the one an earlier,
the other a more advanced stage of imitation, was a later refinement." Ac-
cording to Theo Smyrnaeus {Math. p. 18) there were five grades of initiation,
viz. Kadapfios, f) TTJs Tf\eTqs napdSoais, eVoiTTfia, dvdSeais koi tTTe/iitdTav
(ni6fcris, fj 0eo(j>i\T)s Kal Bfois <Tvv8iaiTOS ivSaiftovia. For the language and
ritesused in the mysteries, see also Plut. de Is. c. 78 ; id. Demelr. 26 ; Clem.
Al. Strom, v. p. C89 Rohde Psyche li. 284 and the designs from a cinerary
; ;
urn reproduced in Harrison, Proleg. p. 547.

uv «vcKa. " The final cause " cp. 210 E, Charm. 165 a. :
TauTa. Repeating raOra...™ epoTiKa: see the recapitulation in 211 c.

otos t' av e£i)s. So. pvriBjjvm : this, as Thompson observes, shows that
fivrjais includes iiroirTela. Notice the emphasis laid, here at the start and
throughout, on educational method, ro 6p6S>s penivai.
irpaSu|iCas---diraXcC<|/(i>. Cp. Itep. 533 A ro y e'pov ovSev Av npoBvpias
dnoXfiTTOi.
TTcipw 8i (koI o-ii) Sirco-fiai. I have added koi <tv from the Papyrus ; it serves
210 b] lYMnOZION 125
av olo? T6 179. Set yap, etjtr), tov opd5><! lovra STrl tovto to irpayfia
apyeaOai fiev veov ovra levai cttI to, Ka\a awiiaTa, Koi irpSyTov
fiev, eap op0w<; ^yrjrai 6 'qyovfievo<;, ev6<; avTov (Tw/jLaro'; ipdv koi
evTavda yevvav \6yov<s Ka\ov<;, eireiTO, Se avrov KaTavorjaai, on ro
/caWo? TO 6Trt oraovv acofiart toJ iiri erepu) acofiari aSeXSov ian, B
KOI el Bel Simiceiv to eV etSei koKov, ttoWt) avoia fir] ovj^^ ev re
Kat TavTov rjyelaOat to 8' /. e./.
iirl iraai toI<; (rmfiacrt Ka\Xo9* tovto
evvoTjtxavTa KaTaaTfivair-.irdvTav tSjv xaX&v (TcofiaTcov epaaTi]V,
evo<! Be TO ariôBpa tovto ^(aXdaai KaTa^povâavTa koX ap-cKpov
210 A &v : lav O.-P. avT6v TW O.-P. : avTS,v P., Sz. Bt. : aS rnv Verm.
a-a/iaTOS secl. (Eiickert) Voeg. J.-U. Hug eneira dc libri, O.-P.: eneiTa KoX
Themist. : fneira ITsener airov : fort, av B koXKos to ini BT O.-P.
ic. Tai iir\ W a-anari rm TW O.-P. : O". to B eVi eTe/ia B O.-P. : irfpa T
f( (8ij) fifi cj. Jll. TOVTo'e' BW O.-P. : TourmS'
to lay an appropriate stress on the personal effort required on the part

of the disciple, the incapacity of whose "natural man" is so persistently
emphasized.
Set 7dp ktX. The sentence runs on without a full stop till we reach the
close of 210 D Rettig sees in this straggling style a parody of the style of
:
Pausanias. The passage following was a favourite with the neo-Platouists

sec the reff. in Alcinous (sag. 5; Pint, quaesi. Plat. 3. 2. 1002 k; Themist. or.
13, p. 168 c; Plotin. Enn. I. 6. 1, p. 50; Procl. in Alcib. I. p. 330.

o iJ7o{))icvos. The educational "conductor" is represented as a nvmayayut.
So we have dyayeiv 210 c, TraiSayayrjdtj 210 B, ayiuBai 211 C.
tvis airov <ru|j.aTas. If we retain awfiaTos — and emphasis requires its
retention, — it is difficult to justify the Bodleian avrSiv :and airov, which
has the support of the Papyrus, although rather otiose, is preferable to
such substitutes as Hommel's av rmv {<raix.dTwv) or Vermehren's aS tov, since
av is hardly in place here. Voegelin's objection to avTov, endorsed by Rettig,
that it should involve the repetition of Sei, does not strike one as fatal and ;
I follow Ruckert and Stallb. in adopting it.

210 B tJ 4irl...ir«naTi. Cp. 186 A.
TO lir' cl'Sei KoXdv. This has been interpreted in three ways: (1) "das in
der Idee Schone" (Schleierm.), "das Schone der Gesammtgattung" (Schulthess);
so too Zeller and F. Horn (2) " quod in specie (opp. to
; summo genere ') '
pulchrum est " (Stallb., after Wyttenbaoh), so too Hommel (3) " das in der ;
Gestalt Schone" (Ruge), "pulcritudo quae in forma est atque sensibus per-
cipitur" (Ruckert). The last of these is undoubtedly right, and has the
support also of VermShren, Rettig and Hug for dSos of physical " form " ;
or " outward appearance,'' cp. 196 A, 215 b.

oux. .ii7«io-eai.
(i.'q . See Goodwin O. M. T. § 817.
4vvoro-ovTa KaTao-Ti}vai. Sc. avTov Sti, resuming the oblique construction.
ri o-<|>6Spa TOVTO. " Idem est quod tovto to a<f>68pa ipav vel tov a-ôbpov
TovTov eptoTa" (Stallb.). We have had a description of this a-fjyoSpoTrjs already,
in 183 A ff.
126 nAATQNOZ [210 b
riyTjad/ievop' fiera Be ravra to eV rat? \î/;]âis KdX\o<; TifiicoTepov

^yqaaaOai tov iv tw adifiaTi, &aTe koa, iav iirieiKT)'; wv ttjv
C yfrvxvv Tt? xav trfiiKpov avdo<; ej(r}, iâpKeiv avrw koi epav Koi
KriheffOai koI TiKTeiv Xojovi toiovtov! [koI ^Tjreiv] oiTivefia koXov afiiKpov Ti
TjiyrjariTai elvaf fiera Be to, iiriTrjBev/âTa eirl ra? eVto-TjJ/ta?
dyayelv, Tva iBtj ai itnaTrj/xMu KaWo?, teal ^Xeircav tt/jo? iroXv ijBri
D TO KoXov /MrjKeTi t£ Trap' kvi, wairep ot/cerij?, dyuTrmv iratBapiov
210 C K&v Herm. Bdhm. Bt. koI ikv BT O.-P. km hv

: «:ai Ast : W : Sz.
KOI fijTeix seel. Ast (fort, transp. post aira) sal seel. Bdhm. Mdvg. Sz. : Bt.
61 TJves W avayKaaBiis Ast ri'a...cr>'ai secl. Hug: fx a del. Ast Iva
18171 T : iva (iSri O.-P. : Iv' aiSqi B : fort, iva Sh'Sij av (to rav) Hirschig
D T» Schleierm. Sz. Bt. : to libri, O.-P. oiKertjs : 6 Jkc'ti/s Hommel
naihapiov del. Ast
iixnt Ka\ lAv ktX. The uncontraoted form kqI idv is very rare in Plato, see
Schanz nov. comm. p. 95. For twdos, cp. 183 e.
210 [Kal tr)«tv]. Ast rightly condemned these words as "ineptum
glossema.'' To excise cat only (as Badham) is unsatisfactory, since as Hug
justly observes t'iktciv ^r)ri'iv \oymis "ist unertraglich matt." Stallb. attempts
to justify the words thus :
" Diotima hoc dicit, talem amatorem non niodo
ipsum parere ex se procreare, sed etiam aliunde quaerere et in-
quaisi et
vestigare eiusmodi sermones, qui iuvenes reddant meliores"; so too Rettig.
But this is futile.
iv Tois iiriTi)8€i5(io(ri. "In Morals " (Stewart) : cp. Laws 793d oaa j-d/iour
tj edri Tit fj irriTTiSdiiaTa xaXei : Hep. 444 E : Gore/. 474 E.
I'va To...ctvai. This clause is subordinate to, rather than coordinate with,
the preceding iva clause (like the eas &v clause in d infra), a juxtaposition —
which sounds awkward. Hence it is tempting either to excise this clause
with Hug, or with Ast to read dvayKairBfls for avayKaaBjj, and delete the
second iva. Against Hug's method it may be urged that the words are
wanted to correspond to evos...aniKp6v ijyrfaafievov in 210b above, and to
emphasize the " littleness " of corporeal beauty even when taken in the mass.
For this belittling of things of the earth, cp. Tlieact. 173 b Se biavoia, ravTa fj
ndvTa Tjyrjaajiivi] trp-iKpa xni ovdev, driijuia-aa-a. .(jêperat ktX. Observe how Trai'
.
...^vyyeves here balances (ttoi') KdX\os,,.d8e\(f)av in 210b.

aYayciv. The construction
is still dependent upon 8e7, but the subject to
be supplied (viz. t6v jjyovpevov) is changed.

210 D |ir]K^Ti Tu irop' ivi kt\. tw, so. KoKa, is governed by SovKeiav, and
the phrase contains a clear reference to the language of Pausanias in 183 a fF.
Sxrnep olKeTtji, "like a lackey," is of course contemptuous, as in Theaet. 172 d
Kivhvvsiova-tv ...Ins oiKerai jrpAs e\evdepovs Te6pd(f>dai. For dyajrav, "contented
with,'' cp. Menex. 240 o. If we retain the mss.' tA Trap' ivi the construction is
210 E] ZYMnOllON 127
KaXXo<! 7] avOpmirov Ttvo<; rj iiriTijSevfiaro^ kv6<i, hovKevav âvKo';

r) Koi <7/Miicpo\6jo<!, aXK' eVt to ttoXv TreXayo? Terpa/MiJ.evo9 tov
KoXov Kat, detopwv •rroKKov<; koI KaXoi/'s Xo'ôv; koX fieyaXoTrpeTretv
riKTT] Kot Siavotjfiara iv (j)iKoao(j>ia a^dovtp, ew^ av evraiiBa pco-
aBeli Koi av^r]6elnov del. Schirlitz: fort, ai/ou

fvos : Tivos O.-P.^ bovXfvav del. Bast '"'TV Coisl. corr. : tIkto. BT
Koi hiavorjjxaTa del. Bdhm. : ante t'lktji transp. Homrael n<p6ova Asfc
pwffeis W
awkward, as Stallb.'' admits
—
" quod olim accusativum defendendum susce-
pimus, videtur nunc interpretatio loci quam proposuimus, quamvis Riickerto
et Hommelio probata, nimis contorta nee satis simplex esse." I am inclined
to su.spect the phrase rj avdpmtrov vivos. Schirlitz proposed to excise fj audpot-
nov I suggest Trmdaplov KaWos [^] avov Tivos, " of some witless urchin," and
:
suppose a reference to what Pausanias said in 181 B ipS><Ti...as av SvvmvTm

avof]TOTdTav 181 D ov yap epaxri TTalhmv, dXX' cVcidav 781; Spjâvrai vovv ta\etv
:
(cp. next n.).

ct>auXos...o-|iiKpoXo7os. Cp. 181 B, where thoise who follow Aphrodite Pan-
demos (loving women and boys) are described as ol cjjavXoi tS>v avdpmTrav.
i-irl TO iroXi ir^Xa-yos. irfKayos of itself connotes vastnoss ; cp. Rep. 4b3 n
fls TO fifytiTTov ireXayns pi(rov {liv th f'fiirttT;i) : I'rot. 338 A <f>cvyew (Is To neXayos
Twv \6yav. The phi'ase is alluded to in Clem. Al. proirept. 69 a ; Plut. quaest.
Plat. 1001 e; Themist. or. xiil. p. 177 c.
Oeupcav. This should be taken closely (supplying avTo) with what precedes,
not with noWovs .\6yovs (as Ast's Diet. s.v. implies). The parable suggests
. .
that the spectator, having reached the hill-top, turns himself about and
gazes, wonder-struck, at the mighty ocean of beauty which lies spread before
him, till the spectacle quickens his soul and moves it to deliver itself of many
a deep-lying thought.
Cp. Menex. 247 B: ih. 234 C: Rep. 503 c vtaviKol tc
KaXovs...)i.EYaXoirpEirct$.
Kai p. ras Suivoias 486 A, 496 A yevvav StavofipaTa tc koi doâs. Cp. for the
: ih.
sense Plotin. de pulcr. 8 c (Cr.).

a4>eov<!>. a^6ovos is used alike of fruits {Polit. 272 a) and of soils {Soph.
222a), thus meaning both "abundant" and "bountiful" "unstinted" and —
" unstinting.''
pcoo-eds. Cp. Phaedr. 238 C; 176 B supra.
4irierTii(i.i)v |i(ov. This unitary science in the strict Platonic
iiriiTTfjpr)
sense, called also (211 c) pa6r)iia — is dialectic: Phaedr. 247b t-iJv iv tS>
cp.
i(TTiv ov ovTcos f TTtoTij/iTjv oviTov. Soc parallels lu Plotin. de pulcr. 2 a (Cr.)
Procl. in I. Ale. p. 246.
210 E irtipw 8^ (J.01 kt\. Here again, as at 210 a (ncipm 8e eirta-dai ktX.),
a climax in tlie exposition is marked.
128 ' nAATQNOZ [210 E
XXIX. 'Ô? 7ap av fê^pi evravOa 7r/)o? to ipariKa iraiSa-

jfoytjdrj, d€c!)fievo<i e'ê^? re Kol op6Si<; ra icaXd, irpo'i reXos ijBr]
Itbv T&v ep(OT(,K(ov eâi^vrji KaroyfreraL rt davfiaarov, Trjv (jivaiv

KoXov, TOVTO 6Keivo, w 'ZcoKpare'!, ov Br) evexev Kal ol efnrpoadev
211 'TdvT€<! irovoi rjaav, Trp&Tov p,ev del ov ical ovt€ yiyvofievov ovre
diroXKvfievov, ovt6 aiâvofievov ovre (f)6ivov, eireira ov rrj fiev
/cd\6v, T^ Se ala-'xpov, ovSe Tore fiiv, Tore Be ov, ovSe 7r/309 fiev to
KoXov, Trpbt Be to ai(T')(^p6v, ovB' evOa fiev koKov, ev6a Be alaj(^p6v
211 A roSfgfO.-P.
c4>«£'ns Tt KaX opSus. "In correct and orderly succession " see 211b ad fin. ;
TOVTO •yap Si) fcTTi to 6pdS)s...Uvai ktX., and 210 A where the right order of
procedure emphasized.
(7rpS>Tov...e7reiTa, etc.) is specially
irpos TtXos ffii\ Iwv. " npos ii, qui superatis gradibus
rc'Xos Uvai dicebantur
tandem ad spectanda arcana admittebantur " (Hommel). Cp. the use of rcXea
in 210 A, TcXeov 204 c, tcXos 205 a.
c|aC({>vT]s. " On a sudden " this suggests the final stage in the mystery-
:
rites, when out of darkness there blazed forth suddenly the mystical (peyyos,
and fv avyfi KoBapa the (piiafiaTa (I'/iaedr. 250 C) or lepa /iuotikh consisting —
probably of images of Demeter, lacchus and Persephone, and other sacred
—
emblems were displayed to the awe-struck worshipper (panapia oi/ru re koI
6ia). Cp. Plotin. Enn. 43. 17 orav fj ^x'l e|ai</>i")f ^«t XajSi; kt\. Plato Sp. ;
vii. 341 C iâl(l>vrjs, oiov diro Trvpos irrjdrjaavTos eâ<f)6€v <l>a)S, ev ttj ^vxf/ yevd-
pevov (sc. the highest ptidrjpa). See further Rohde, Psi/che ii. 284.
KaTo\|/ETai. Cp. 210 D supra, and Phaedr. 247 D {naBopa piv avTjjv SiKotn-
(Tvvrjv ktX.), which suggest that KoBopav was a vox propria for viewing ritual
displays.
6av|j.aa-Tov...KaX6v. Similarly Phaedr. 250b koKXos be tut ^v ISiiv Xapirpov.
For Buvpan^Tov cp. 219 u: it often connotes the supernatural, e.ff. llep. 398 a
TTpotrKWolpev av nvTov o)f Upbv Koi B. Koi ffdvv.
ol 8i] iviKiv KTî. " The goal to which all our efforts have been directed "
cp. 210 a; Phaedr. 248 B oS 6' (vt^.' '1 noXKfi anovSfj kt-X. See the parallel in
Plotin. de pulcr. 42 c, d (Cr.).
211 A irpuTov p.iv...iirciTa...ovS' av KrX. The Ideal object is distinguished

by three leading characteristics, viz. (1) eternity and immutability; (2) abso-
luteness, or freedom from relativity (3) self-existence. Compare the accounts
;
of Ideal being given in Phaedo 78 c ff., Phaedr. 247 c ff., Cratyl. 386 d, 439 c ff.,
Rep. 476 A, 479 A ff., Soph. 249 B ff., Phileb. 15 b, 58 a, Tim. 51 d ff. The
description has, necessarily, to be conveyed by means of negative propositions,
i.e. by way of contrast with phenomenal objects. See also the parallels in
Plotin. Enn. v. viii. 546 c, vi. vii. 727 c.
Tfi iiiv...TJj 8i. "In part. ..in part": so Theaet. 158 e, Polit. 274b, Laws
635 D.
irpis v^v TO... TO. This denotes varying "relation," as in the Aristotelian
TO irpos Tl.
211 b] lYMnOIION 129
[to? Ttcri fiev ov koKov, no), Se at<r%/30i'] •

ovK av (âvTaaOrjaerai
avTO) TO KoXhv olov TrpocrcoTTov ri oiiBe 'xêipe^ ovBe dWo ovBev wv
aw/Ma fiere'êt, ovSe Tt? \6709 oiiBi ti<; iirio'TT^/j.r), ovSe irov ov ev
erepw tivI, olov ev ^coy r) ev yfi rj ev oiipavw rj ev rip dW^, aXXa B
avTo Ka6' avTo fied' avTov fiovoei5e<; del ov, Tci, Bk dWa iravra KoXa
iiceivov ixeTe-xpvTa rpoirov nvd toiovtov, olov yir/vofievav re Ttbv
211 A 6)9.. .atVxpoi' seel. Voeg. J.-U. Hug Sz. Bt. 6v om. W ai! BT
O.-P. : avTo W auTO BT O.-P. : avrh W oiSfi' ai/ libri, edd.: ou8e «/ O.-P.
B fifT avTov O.-P.: del. Naber rponov riva B O.-P.: nva rponov TW
ws Turl...ol<rxp6v. Rettig defends this clause, quoting Wolf's note, "tutI
(geht) auf alle vier (vorher genamiten) Ideen, Theile, Zeit, Verhaltniss, Ort."
Teuffel argues that "ausser Platon selbst hatte nicht leicht Jemand einen
Anlass gehalt einen Beisatz zu machen." None the less, I we have
believe
here another " ineptum glossema."
<j>ttVTO<r9ij(r€Tai avriS. Sc. tw 6(U)fiivw. (jjavrdêadai often connotes illusive
semblance; cp. Phaedo IIOd, Rep. 572 6.
oiSi Tis X070S. which Xdyor m
It is difi&cult to be sure of the sense in
used here. most natural to refer it, and enurrrifir] following, to the
(1) It is
Xdyoi and enia-Tijiiai of 210 c, and to render by "discourse," "argument" (with
Gomperz, Stewart and Zeller). This rendering has in its favour the fact that
this is the usual sense of Xdyor (Xoyot) throughout this dialogue. (2) Or
Xdyos may mean "concept"; so Rettig, who comments: "Die Ideen sind
nicht blosse Begriffe, sie sind vielmehr Existenzen, âpiarai, wie Aristoteles
sich ausdriickt, und Bedingungen des Seins und Werdens der Dinge der
Sinnenwelt." e, Laws 895 b, Phaedo 78 c, in which places
Cp. Phaedr. 245
(to quote Thompson) " \6yos is equivalent to opos or opior/xos, of which ova-ia
is the objective counterpart." This more technical sense is, perhaps, less
probable in the present context; but, after all, the difference between the
two renderings is not of vital importance. The essence of the statement,
in either case, is that the Idea is not dependent upon either corporeal or
mental realization, i.e. that it is not subjective, as a quality or product of
body or mind, but an objective, self-conditioned entity. A third possible
sense of Xoyos is "ratio," or mathematical relation. Perhaps "formula" would
best render the word here.
o«8^ iron ov. nov is probably used in a local sense cp. Arist. Phys. ill. 4. :
203* 7 nXartwj' bi c^co ptv ovbev eivai traifia, ov8e ras Ideas, 8ia to firjSe ttou
fivm avTik. But though the Ideas are extra-spatial, it is Platonic (as Aristotle
implies, de An. iii. 4. 429" 27) to say tiji' •vJ'uxv" flvai tottov elSwv.
211 B fiovo€i82s. Cp. Phaedo 78 1>
p., ov avro Ka6^ avro: lb. 80 B povoftdcT
KOI dSmXtJro) : Theaet. 205 D Tim. 59 B Rep. 612 A site TroXuftSijr fire ôi/oet-
: :
Sf)! (fi aXrjdfis (jyvcris). Stewart renders " of one Form," but the full force may
be rather "specifically unique," implying that it is the sole member of its class.
jieWx"'"'''"- ^^^ ^^^ doctrine of " participation," see esp. Phaedo 100 c ff.,
Parmen. 130 B ff.
TOIOVTOV, otov. Equiv. to TotoCTov aare (see Madv. Gr. S. § 166 c).
B. P. 9
130 nAATfiNOS [211b
aWeov Kol diroWvfjiepcov firjSep eKeivo fiijre ri irkeov firjTe eXuTTOV

ryiyveadai /tijSe 7ra<7^6ti' fj/qhlv, orav Bij Tt? diro T&vSe Sia to
6pd&<s TraiSepacrrelv eiraviiov eKeivo to koKov ap^^'J/Tat Kadopdv,
ff'XêBov av TL oTTTOiTo Tov TeXov<;. TovTo yap Si] etrrt to opdw eVt
C TO, epeoTiKO. levai aXXov ayeerdai, dpô/ievov diro TiovSe twv
fj vir'
KoXtov eKelvov evexa tov xaXov del eiravievai, &(Ttrep kiravaâdfiol^s

•^ptofisvov, diro ivoi eirl Bvo Kal diro Suoiv eVt TrdvTa ra KoXd
au)fiaTa, Kol diro tS)v koKSiv ct(o/jmt(ov eirl to, /caXd eiriTrjSevfiaTa,
Koi diro TOiv eirLTrihevfjudTUiv em, to, KoXd /xadijiLiaTa, koI diro
tS)V fiaOr^fiaTuii' eir eKeivo to fj,d0r)/ia TeXevTrjcai, o icrnv ovk
211 B fKeiô B O.-P.: ^Kfiixf TW /xiJT-e Ti BTW: fiîre Vind. 31 Paris
1642 O.-P. orav 8ri B O.-P.: Srav 8€ dii TW fTTavaâdiioU W : iir'
dvaâdfiois B : ewavaâafiots T O.-P. aiofidrav (cttI ray Ka\as û;âff, kol otto
tS)V Ka\S)V yjrvx^v) e'jrt Sydeijham
rav {iiaKSiv) eniT. vulg. ottA
jxaBrjyLOTa,
(cni libri O.-P., Bdhm. Usener Hug:
is Sz. Bt. /tafl., ear' hv vulg.: p..,
fiaB., :
«or av Stallb.: fi. eas Herm.: /*., tva Sauppe: fi., tva koI Winckelmanii ro
fiddrj/ia rfXfur^ffij del. Bdhm. Tc\evTâ-m Usener Hvig rfXeurô-i; libri, Sz. :
Bt. ante reXevTrjarj lacunam statuit Voeg.

:
^K(ivo. Sc. (avTo) TO KaXuv. So frequently " cKe'ivo et cKciva das Ueher-
dnnliche significat, rdSe vero vel ravra das Sinnliche" (Ast): cp. Phaedr.
250 A, Phaedo 74 B, etc.
f.rfi\ irdtrxeiv fir|S^v. Asto the dirddcia of the Idea, see Soph. 248 a if.,
251 c ff., and my article on " The Later Platonism " in Journal of Philol.
XXIII. pp. 189 ff.
ciraviuv. Cp. B^J). 521 C tov ovtos ovtrav endvoSov, fjv Srj (jiiKoaoCJiiav dXrjdjj
<j>tj(Toiifv 532 I!, 0.

eivat : lb.
ToB TcXovs. This combines the senses " goal " and " sacred symbol " cf. :
210 a; Soph. _/»•. 753 N. its rpis oX/3(o( kcivoi fipoTav, at tovtu Sep^Sevres tcXtj
|
|
/xdXojo"* €s Aidov.
TOVTO yip 813 ktX. Here commences a recapitulation of " the Ascent of
—
Love" as described in 210 a 211 b; cp. Eep. vi., vil. for both language and
thought.
211 C itr' ciXXov a7Eo-8ai. This refers to the 7rai&aya>y6s or fiviTTayayos
of 210 E, not (as Wolf thought) to the operation of a Satpav.
iiravapaeitots. For the notion of a ladder of ascent cp. liep. 510 B ff., 511b
Tas vnodeffeis noiovfjievos ovk dp)(ds dXKd...otov CTri^daeis re nai dppds tva pe^pi
TOV dvvirodeTOv CTri rrjv tov ttovtos dp^^rfv iojv,..ovTWS eVi TfXeur^v KaTaâivjf kt\.
Cp. Tennyson's " the great world's altar-stairs " ; the dream-ladder at Bethel
and the Titanic heaven-scaling of 190 B. Possibly a contrast is intended
between the futile attempt of the Earth-born 6ir t6v ovpavov avdâa-w n-oieiv,
and the successful efforts of the Heaven-born lover en-l ro koXov iiravUvai.
For later parallels, see Plotin. de pulcr. 60 b (Cr.) Clem. Al. Strom, v. ;
p. 611 D.
Kol oiro Twv |ia6r||jiclT<ov ktX. The reading and construction of this passage
211 e] ZYMnOIION 131
aXKov rj avTov exeivov tov koKov /Ji.d6r]/ia, <iva> koX lyvm avTo
TeXevTmv o eari koXov. evrav6a tov ^Lov, t3 (îXe Sto/cpare?, e^r) D
f) MavTtviKrj îvT), eiirep irov aXKoOi, ^tcoTov dvOpanrip, Oeoofievco
'
avTo TO KoXov. o idv iroTe i8r}<!, ov Karat '^(pvcnov re koX eaQrjTa
Kai Tov<i Ka\ov<! TralSdi t6 kuI veavtaKOW Boêi aoi eivat, ov<; vvv
opwv eKireifKrfât, Koi 6Toifio<! el koX crii Koi aWoi iroKKoi, optoi'Te?
TO, iratStKci Koi ^vv6vre<; del avToi<;, eX irm'; olov r f/v, fi^Te ea-dieiv
fiijTe Trlveiv, dXKd ffedadai fiovov koI ^vvelvai. rt hrira, e<prj,
olofieOa, 6t TO) yevoiTo avro to koXov IBelv eiXiKptvef, KaOapov, E

afiiKTov, aXXa p-rj avdirXecov crapKwv re dvOpcoTruvcov koi '^^pcopdrcov
211 C (iva) KOI scripsi: xm libri: iva Usener: k&v Bdhm.: icai yva...Ka\6v
seel. Hug avTO : avrai O.-P. D Themistius
fiavriKri vulg., iroTf i8r)S
O.-P. : TTOT^ €i8rjf a : TTOT* f iSi/ff T : ttot' iStjs apographa, Sz. ^pva-lov: ^pva-ov
O.-P. del post fiovov KOI transp. Ast Beaa-Bai fiovov TW : dfdaaaOai
fxovov B : fiovov 6ea<raa-0iu O.-P. E SfiiKTov post BvtfTrjs, dXX' transp.
Liebhold dWa del. Ast Liebhold avoTrXea O.-P.
are uncertain. I follow Usener in changing reXfurô-i; to the infinitive and in

inserting tva after fidSrjfia (retaining, however, koi before yvm which he need-
lessly deletes). The objection to Schanz's as (for koi) aTro tS>v fi. is that as,
in the final use, occurs but once elsewhere in Plato, according to Weber's
statistics (see Goodwin, 0. M. T. p. 398), being very rare in all good prose-
writers except Xenophon. Another possible expedient would be to read
yvavai in place of yvM. ecrr' tiv is a non-Platonic form.
TeX£«TT}o-ai...Te\6VTOv. The repetition serves to emphasize the finality of
the Idea.
avT&...S ?<rTi. For this formula to express ideality, cp. Phaedo 74 b,
75 B ols iiTi<T<f>payi^6iu6a tovto o eort : Theaet. 146 E.
211 D lvTaS9a...€i:ir€p irov aXXoSi. "There above all places"; so Phaedo
67b eic€i...flVfp wov aXXoflj : Cp. '2,\ijk f'lnfp ra aX\a...(Keiva. For (vravBa
c. gen. cp. Theaet. 177 c, Rep. 328 e. For /3i'or Piaros, cp. Apol. 38 a, Eur.
Ale. 802.
ov Kara xpirW ktX. Similar is Proverbs viii. 11 "Wisdom is better than
rubies ; and all the things that may be desired are not to be compared to it."
That Socr. held this view is shown in 216 d, e. For Kara c. ace, of comparison,
cp. Gorg. 512 B, Rep. 466 b.
Cp. lOlAff.j also Sappho 2, Archil. 103, Soph. /n
{w6vTes...|i.'iiT6 irtveiv.
161 N. (dfifiaTfws nodos): Rel. Med. "There are wonders in true affection
when I am from him I am dead till I be with him," etc.
Sc. yevitrdai avra, or the like.
t£ 8T{Ta...ol6|i€6a.
211 E elXiKpivis ktX. Cp. Phileh. 52 D to Kadapov re koi flKiKptvis Phaedo :
66 A, Rep. 478 e.
(ir dvdirXctov. Tim. dvdirXfas- dvaTreTrXj/tr/xei'oy p^p^rai 8c fVi tov pefio-
'Kva-fievov. cp. Phaedo 83 d and the use of the verb in Phaedo 67 a /«j8e
9—2
132 nAATnNOZ [211 E
Koi dX\r)<! TToXkrii <f>\vapl,a's^0vr]Ti}<;, dW' avTo to deiov koKov

hvvaiTO fi.ovoeiSe'! KarcSeiv ; dp oXet, e^Vi ^'dvXov fiiov lyiyvecrOai
212 eVeiffe ^XeirovTOf: dvdpconrov koI eKelvo at Set Beio/xivov koL
^vp6vro<} avTM; r) ovk evOvfiy, 6(J3T}, oti ivravda avrm p,ova')(pv
yevrjaerai, opdavri eS oparbv to koXov, Tiicreiv ovk eiScoXa dpe-

tt}?, are ovk elBcoKov 6<âiTT0tJ,ev(p, aW' dXTjdij, are rov dXijdov's
iâiTTOnivu) •
reKovri, Se dperrfv dXijdrj koI dpeyjrafievq) virdp')(ei
211 E flvijT^s del. Bdhm. aK\\..KaTiMv del. Bdhin. ccî) om. T

212 A & Se'i Ast : & Sf I B : mSi b : o Set T : Sfj Schleierm. : del Eohde Sz.
e(j>a7rTOfievo> del. Voeg.
avanifiirXuifieda rrjs tovtov (sc. tov tra>naTOs) 0uo'coif, aWa Ka6apevto^€V dir*
avTov. Also Rep. 516 E, Theaet. 196 E. This passage is cited by Plotin. Enn.
I. vi. 7, p. 56.
Xpu|iaTv. For the Idea as dxp<^;x(iTo; oia-ia, see Phaedr. 247 c.

<|>Xvapfas 6i/r|Tr)s. " Lumbci' of mortality " cp. Pliaedo 66 c iponTav : be koi
CTnOvfitoiv Kill (ju'ijiav Kul d'SuXui' w<WToS<iiraiv KUt c/)Xv(i()i'(ir (fmtnXi^tTiv ijpas
iroWijs {sc. TO aapa); Oorg. 490 C; Rep. 581 D.
(|>avXov p£ov. For the sense, op. Soph./*-. 753 N., Eur. fr. 965 D. oXîos oittis
...ddavaTov Kodop&v ^vtretos |
Koirfiov ayTjpot kt\.
212 A
^Kctvo ^ Sii. " With the proper organ," sc. ra va : cp. Phaedr.
247 17 'yap...(iva(l}fjs ova-la^ ovTOis oSaa, ^v)(TJs Kvj3epvr]Trf fiovoi BcaTq va kt\. '.
Phaedo 65 E Rep. 490 B avrov 6 eariv eKaarov r^f (pvaeas dyjâadai ca TrpoarjKei
;
yjfvx^s ('(ftdirTeadat tov toiovtov ib. 532 A wplv hv avTo o etrnv dya6ov avTTJ
:
voTjcrei Xiify. For the organ of intellectual vision (to opyavov £ KaTap,avddvei
ccao-TOf... oloi/
ill o/ifia), see Rep. 618 0: cp. S. Matth. vi. 22 ff. So Browne
Hydriot. "Let intellectual tubes give thee a glance of things which visive
organs reach not": cp. Plotin. depulcr. 60b (Cr.).
OVK cC8(>i\a...dXX' dXT|9f. Rettig writes, "«i8s>Xov ist hier nicht Tnigbild,
sondern Ahbild. eiduXa dptrris sind...Tugenden zweiten Grades. Vgl. Pol. vii.
516 a, 534 0, X. 596 a, 598ii...Coinniontar zu unserer StoUe ist Syinp. 206 D."
On the other hand, cp. Theaet. 150 a eiSmXa rUTtiv, with 150 c rroTtpov eiduXoi/
Kal v^f CSof dTToTiKTfi TOV viovfj Sidvom rj yovipov re Kal dXrjBis. Evidently here
the point of eiStuXa lies in the inferiority rather than the similarity of the
objects when compared with ovTcas Svra. But it is scarcely probable that'an
allusion is intended, as Zeller suggests, to the of Ixion "der seine myth
frevelnden Wiinsche zu Here erhob, aber statt ihrer ein Wolkenbild umarmto
und mit ihm die Centauren erzeugte."
i4>airT0|i.^v<ii. Of mental
action, cp. Rep. 490 B (quoted above). Voegelin
proposed to omit the second ((ftanTofievif, but Plato never omits the participle
with arc. For parallels, see Phaedo 67 B, Rep. 534 ; Plotin. de pulcr.
46 E (Cr.).
epcipaii^vu). Cp. 209 c.
212 b] ZYMnOIION 133
6eo<j}iXei yevicrOai, Koi e'iirep Tq> aWqi dvOpwircav d6avaT<p koX

eKeivcp
TavTa Sij, u) âlBpi re koI ol aXKoi, e^T] fiev Aiorifia, ireireiaiiai B

8' iryoi' 7r67reicr/i.6i/oi) Se ireipwfiai, xal tow? a\Xoi»? ireiOeiv on rov-
Tov Tov KTi]fiaTo<; rfj dvOpanrela ^vaet crwepyov dfieivco "Epwro?
ovK av TK paBia)<; XaySot. Sio 8f] eycoye (prjfii )(^privai irdvTa avSpa
TOV "EpcoTa Tifiav koX avTd<; Tip,m, <ical> rd epcoTiKa Kal Sia-
(f)ep6vT(i)<; da-Kw koX rot? aWoi? irapaKeXevofiai, koI vvv re Kal del
eyKcofiidô)' TTjv Svvd/Mv Kal dvSpeiav tov "E/awro? Ka9' ocrov ol6<; t
212 A 5fo</)i.X« rec. t O.-R, vulg.: 6fo<f>CKJ, BTW B S, om. O.-P.

iya> xprjvai ^fxi Method, ("oi) rh ipcoTiKa Koi Sz. : koi to epaTiKa Usener
TO 8' epwTiKa KOI Bdhm. aiTKatv Vahlen tov fpcara post cyxcujutdîu add.
O.-P.' Koi dvSpfiav seel. Hug: rt Kni ^pfiav Bdhm.
9€0(|>iX€t. Cp. Ttep. 612 b, PAi'i. 39e.

etirtp TCj> Cp. Phaedo 58 E, 66 A ; and 211 D supra {ad init.).
aXXip.
dSavotTo). Cp. Soph. fr. 864 N. ovk tan yripas tS>v (roffimv, iv oir o vovs \
6eia îvetrriv tifiipa Tt6pappevot. A passage such as this might have evoked
the remark in Isocr. c. Soph. 291 b fxovov ouk ddavdrovs VTrurxvovvTai rois
<rvv6vTas TroirjiTetv,
212 B irîreio-piai ktX. " Beachte man das Spiel mit irindo-fiai,, -iremia--
jievos, TTtipS/ini, nfidfiv " (Rettig). Cp. 189 D eya ovv neipdaopai ktX.
KTi]|iaTOS. I.e. avTOV TOV Kn\ov. Cp. P/lU. 19 C n tS>v avSpanlvtov KTi/judrmx
apiiTTov : 66 A.
ib.
o-uvepY^v. Cp. 180 E ; and 218 D tovtov Si ol/ial fiov <rvWr)wTopa oiStva
KvpiaiTfpov eivai (rov.
Sio S'q...Ti.)i.av. This echoes both Phaedrus's ovra Sf/ tyaiyi ipijiu 'Epara
6fS)V...Tifua>TaT0v (180 b) and Agathon's m XPV h^^fâi iravT avSpa (197 e).
Probably Tifiav here implies practical veneration ; cp. the Homeric use of
Tip.fl (P 251, X 304, (0 30, etc.), and Hes. Theog. 142.
Ttt lpciiTiKd...dcrKt3. For Socrates' devotion to "erotics," see 177 d ov84v
^r)pi. nXXo ini(TTa<r6ai r) Tit epuTiKa, 198 D ad init. Probably uo-kS) (liko ri/iS)
has a religious connotation here, " am a devotee of" cp. Hcsych. aa-Keia
I ;
•
6pr\<TKfia, eva-f^fia: Pind. Nem.

9 (with J. B. Bury's note). In spite of
IX.
Rettig's objection that Usener's conj. (see crit. n.) "bewirkt eine Tautologie
mit dem Folgenden koX vvv..'Epa>Tos," it seems to me as to Hug an im- — —
provement, and (as modified by Schanz) I adopt it: a certain amount of
tautology is inevitable, unless we resort to excision. For koi (intensive)
Sia(j)ep6vTa)s cp. Phaedo 59 A, Rep. 528 D. Vahlen, reading da-K&v, construes
KM aiiTos T. and Kai t. a. irapaK. as parallel but in this case I should expect
:
avTos {re). Most edd. (Bekk., Bt., etc.) put commas after ripdv and oo-kZ.
Ti^v 84va|iiv Kal dvSpcCav. For the Svvapts of Eros cp. 188 D (Eryx.) nairav
Sivapiv fX"-"° ^^' "Epas: and for his dvSpda, 179a (Phaedr.), 196 off.
(Agathon) eis ye dvSpflav ktX., 203 d (Socr.) dvSpflor &v (cp. 219 D ff.). The
intention here may be (as I find suggested also by Schirlitz) that the long
134 nAATnNOZ [212 b
C elfiL rovTOV o5v top Xoyov, w âiSpe, el /êv ôvXec, w? ij/caifiiov
ei'? "Epara vofjLiaov elprjaOai, el Be, o ri koX OTry ')(aipei<; 6vo/j,d^(ov,
TOVTo ovSfiaê.
XXX. ElirovToi Se ravra rov 'S.coKpdrov'; Toii^ /m€v evaiveiv,
rov heÂpi(TTO(f)dvr} Xeyeiv ri eirixîpelv, otl e/ji,vi]a-07] avrov Xeycov
6 SwKpaTiy? Trepl rov \6yov Kal eâtc^j/i;? t^v avXeiov dvpav
Kpovofj,6vr]v TToXvp y^6<ôv 'irapaa')(elv d}^ KcofiaardSv, Kal avXi/rptSo?
D (fxovTjv aKoveiv. top ovv ^ Kyddmva, IlatSes, (pdvai, ov aKe-êaae;
KaX idv /lev rt? twv eiriTqêicdv rj, KaKeire- el Se fit], Xeyere oti ov
212 ewixdpfiv \eyeiv Ti O.-P. av\eiov rec. t O.-P., vulg. : avXiov BT

KpoTov/Uvtjv T (Kai) fflr Bdhm. is : (uiro) Naber : Km Ast D xfip-caBe
O.-P. iiip : av O.-P.
course of ivaibayayia described above requires avSpeta in the learner wlio

is to attain irpor to Tf'Xor cp. Meno 81 D eav Tts avSpelos jj kqX fifj diroKOfiri
:
(rjTav. Neither Badham's xp"'"" (cp- 204 c) nor Hug's athetesis of dvSpeiav is
probable.
212 C el (iJv poiXsi. ..A Si. Cp. Euthyd. 285 o (with Gifford's n.) ; Goodwin
0. M. T. § 478.
Ti,...xaCp£isovo|jidJwv. Cp. Pro*. 358 A; P/iaedr.iISc; Eur./?-. 967 D. aro\...
Zfi/s €tT Aidijs I

ovopaôpevos arepyets.
Tois [liv eiraivetv. Observe that Socr. is not so enthusiastically applauded
as Agathon {navras dvadopvîjcrm, 198 a): Socrates appealed rather ra exovn
Sxra aKOvstv.
X^7ci>v. . .irepl Toi Xo'yov. See 205 D S. koI Xc'yerat...Xdyoi ktX.
Ti\v aiJXeiov 6upav. which generally opened in-

For this "street-door,"
wards and gave admittance to a narrow passage {dvpapiiov), see Smith D. A.
1. 661 h.
Kpovo|i^vT]v. As the Porter in Macbeth would say, "there was old knocking
at the door." For Kpoiciv cp. Prot. 310 a, 314 d ; but the usual Attic word is
KOTTTflV (MoeriS KOVrTtl TIJJ/ dvpav C ^(oB CV . . .' hTTlKUtS, KpOTfl Si 'EXXlJVtKu; I Schol.
ad Ar. Nllb, 132 tVi pev rStv eâd^v KpovovTtov Konrftv Xeyovaiv, tni Se Tiov
ecradev i/roêii'), Or iraTaa-a-eiv Ar. Ran. 38. Cp. Smith B. A. I. 990 6.
us Ko)|jia<rT<ov. "Ut comissatorum, h. e. quasi coraissatores eum (so. strepi-

tum) excitarent" (Stallb.). Stallb. rightly removed the comma placed after
Trapaaxe'tv in Bekker's text. Kapacrrai, "^flown with insolence and wine,"
would naturally be in a noisy mood. For Alcib. as a reveller, see Plut.
Alcib. 193 d.
avXT)TpISos ({""vi^v. Not "tibicinae vocem," as Wolf, but rather "sonum
tibiae, quam ilia inflavit," thus (poetically) applied to
as Stallb. For (fiavfi
instrumental music, cp. Hep. 397 a Travrav opydvav (l>avds: similarly Xen.
Symp. VI. 3 oTav 6 aiikht (^ê'yyijrai. For the aiXtjTpis as a regular accessory
of Koipoi, cp. 176 B, Theaet. 173 D similar are the haipai of Pep. 373 a, 573 d
: :
cp. CatuUus's "cenam non sine Candida puella."

212 D KoXetre. " Invite him in " ; cp. 174 D, b, 175 b.
212 e] ZYMnOZION 135
TTivofiev dXXa dvaTravofjueOa j'/St;. kuI ov ttoXv varepov

'
AXki-
^lahov TT/v (jxovTjv aKOveiv iv rrj aiiXfj a(f)6Spa fiedvovTO<; Koi /jieya
ôwvTO<;, ipa>Ta)VTO<; oirov 'Ayadcov Kal K6Xevovro<; wyetv irap
Ayadoyva. ayeiv o5v avrov irapa trcâ? rr/v re av\r)Tpiha vnro-
\aôv(Tav KoX a'KKov<; riva<; rdov aKoXovdojv, koi eTritTTrjuai eVi rd^
6vpa<; iaT€âvcofievov avrov kittov re rivi arTe^dvo) Sacret kuI 'icov, E
«ai rau/ta? k'XôvTa iirl Trj<; KecfjaXij'; irdvv "jroWds, koI eltrelv
"Avope's, 'xâipere' /xeOvovTa dvSpa irdvv a<j)6Bpa SiêaOe avfnroTrjv,
212 D aXKa navofifBa O.-P. <T<f)6hpa fi. koi del. Hartmann (koi)
ipaTwvTos vulg. Hirschig : del. Hommel Hartmann KfKevovTos (I) Hirschig
Sz. E Taii/i'ar T O.-P.: Tfr/ar B (et mox) Si/fipfj Sz.: & 'ySpfr Usener
Se'^fO-tfe B O.-P. corr.: Se'âo-fle T: hêa-dai 0.-P.>
dvairav6|u6a T\%r\. " We are retiring already," rather than " the drinking
is over" (Jowett): cp. Prot. 310 c f'jrftS^...8c8€t7ri/ijKorEs ^/itv Km eiiiWofiev
avanav(cr6ai ktK. The statement here would be a social fiction (see 174 d n.).
<r(j>68pa |ie6iiovTos ktX. Hommel and Hartman may be right in regarding
fparavTos as a gloss for poav followed directly by a question the former
:
quotes Asclep. Epigr. xix. 5 rfj 8c too-oCt' (ôrjo-a 0f ^pty/teVos axpi rivos,
Zev;
aytiv ouv. Evidently the subject of this infin. is not Agathon'a TratSf j, as
implied in Schleierm.'s transl., but Alcib.'s own attendants.
viroXoPov<rov.For vwokafifiv in this physical sense, "oasurum sustcntaro,"

cp. liep. 453 D (the only other ex. in Plato), and Hdt. i. 24 of the dolphin
"supporting" by "getting under" Arion (L. and S.'s "take by the hand" is
probably wrong).
kir\ tAs fliJpas. " Intellige fores ipsius domus, in qua convivae erant, sive
Tr)v fiiravKov Bvpav " (Stallb.).
212 E a4Tov...tciiv. "More Graecorum abundat airoi/ propter oppositio-
nem taeniarum quas gestabat in capita" (Wolf). Violets were specially in
fashion at Athens, as implied in the epithet lo<rTe<j)avoi (Pind. fr. 46). Other
favourite materials for wreaths were myrtle and roses cp. Stesich. 29 noWa ;
Se fivptriva (fyiWa \
Koi poSivovs (TTf^jidvovs 'layv re KopavlSas oCXnr.
Cp. Thuc. IV. 121 8r)noa-ia p-ev XP'""^^ <TTe<f>ava du€8ri(rav...i5la 8e
TaivCas.
haiviovv ktX. Pind. Pyth. iv. 240; Hor. Carm. iv. 11. 2. See Holden on
:
Plut. Timol. p. 266 " rmvia, taenia, lemniscus, a sort of fillet or riband, given
:
as a reward of honour, either by itself, or more commonly as a decoration to

be fastened upon other prizes, such as crowns, wreaths, which were considered
more honourable when accompanied with a lemniscus than when they were
simply given by themselves. Originally it was made of linden-bark or of wool,
but afterwards of gold and silver tinsel (Plin. N. II. 21. 4)."
u.c6<)ovTa...iravv a-<)>o8pa. The peculiar order "a drunken fellow right —
royally (drunk) " —seems intended to indicate that the speaker is, or feigns
to be, considerably mixed.
136 nAATQNOI [212 E
Tj dirlaifiev avahrjaavref fiovov Âyddava, ecj) îrep ijXdofiev ; €j(o
r/dp Tot, (j>dvai, %^69 fiev ov'X^ olof t iyevo/iriv dîicecrdat, vvv Se
iJKO) eirl Tf} KSâXfi e'^wi' ra? Tatvla<;, "va diro rij? e'/i^? KeâXrj^
rrjv Tov crodiasTdTOV Koi KaWiaTOV ice<f>aXr}v fidv eiTrwf" ovTioai
dvaSiâ-o). apa KarayeXdaecrOi fiov tu? p.eOvovTO'i ; iy<i) Se, Kav

213 vfieif 76XaT6, o/xw? eS olS" OTi dXr]6rj Xiyco. dXXd fioi Xeyere
avTodev, eirl pT)Toi<; elirico rf fiij ; a-vii-meade rj ov
TldvTa'i ' oiiv dvadopv^TJcrai kuI KeXeveiv elcnevai koI nara-
KXiveadai, Koi tov 'KydOoova KaXelv avrov. Kal top Uvai dyo/ievov
VTTO Twv ra? Taivla<: q)<! dvaBr)-
dv0pu>iTa>v, Kal Trepiaipovfievov dfia
aovTa, iirtirpoade Ttov 6<j>0aXfi&v expvTa ov KUTiBelv tov ItUiKpaTTf,
dXkd KadiêaBai, irapa tov 'AydOcova ev fieira) '%<oK:pdTOV<i re icaX
212 E &ncp B: Stt^p TW O.-P. ijUoîv TW O.-P.: ^xô^xei/ B

EXês O.-P. oidjt'T O.-P.; oTs t' B f7ri...Taii/tar del. Naber eav ciiru
oiroxrl BT: Ke<âKr)v add. W: post dvaSô-m transp. cj. Steph., post apa Ast:
seel. Wolf J.-U. Bt. avunav (vel: iav aviinai) ovToxri Winckelraann : Sv elSov
ovT. Usener eav elata ovT. Bergk

: : eav en olos T S, ovT. temptabam Kura-
yf\ii<raa-&M W 213 A KfXfufii'T; KcXcufi B
xBb. i.e. at the main celebration of Agathon's victory, cp. 174 a.

tiv liira oiToxrl. Since Wolf most edd. agree in obelizing these words as
a (misplaced) gloss on the following clause. Hommel'a conj. is ingenious,
though far-fetched— f'ai/ elnov (addressed to his attendants) "dixi iam saepius,
mitti me velle liberum a vestris manibus." I have proposed eav ofor r &, m
oirmo-i dyaSijo-u, " if I am Still capable of doing so," in jesting allusion to his
own incapable condition: or perhaps the original had veavia-Kov. The scenic
effectiveness of oiratn, used SeiKTiKas, I should be loth to use. Jowett'a "as
I may be allowed to call him " cannot be got out of the Greek.
213 AavToBev. Statim, illico (Stallb.) ; cp. Thuc. VI. 21. 2.
ht\ pT]Tois. " On the terms stated " (cp. Laws 850 a), i.e. as a cru/ijrdTijr.
This is made clear by the following clause, o-vfiTriea-de ij oil; which repeats the
condition already stated in 212tl {iifdiovTa...Seê<rde aviinoTJjv): Riickert, as
wrong in saying "at nullam (conditionem) dixit adhuc.''
Stallb. observes, is
That Alcibiades meant his " conditions " to be taken seriously is shown by
the sequel, 213 E ff.
dvaeopvpijo-au Cp. 198 A. For KoKtiv, see 212 D ad init.

viro Tuv dvBpuiruv. Including, we may suppose, the avKrfrpis, see 212 D.
lirC'irpoo-6c...2uKpdTT|. " Und da er sie sich vor die Augen hielt, bemerkte
er Sokrates nicht" (Zeller). Ficinus, followed by Wolf and Schleierm., wrongly
renders " Socratem, licet e conspectu adstantem, non vidit " ; so too Hommel
writes "ante oculos habuit et vidit Socratem, sed eum non agnovit." For
iirlnpoaOev 6x*"'> "P- Critias 108 0.
irapd rhv 'A7d6uva. I.e. on the ea-xdri) kXiVi; : for the disposition of the
company see 175 c.
213 c] ZYMnoilON 137
eKeCvov •7rapa-)(â)pr](Tai yap tov %a>Kpdrr) (w? sKelvov Kareihev. B

TrapaKadeôfievov 8e avrov da-irdêaOai re rov 'Ayd6cova Kal
avaSelv, elirelv ovv tov 'AydOajva "Tr/roKveTe, TratSes, 'AXKiîdSrjif,
iva e« rpircov KaraKeTjrai. Tldvv ye, ehrelv rov 'A\KiîdBr]v
aWa ^fuv oBe rpLro<; av/nrorij'; ; koX S,fia fieraarpecliOfievov
Tt?
aiiTov opdv rov âKpdrTj, iBovra Se dvairr]Brj<TaL Kal elirelv 'Xl
HpawXet?, Tovri ri >\v ; %mKpdrrj<; ovto<; ; eWo')(â)V av fie ivravda
KareKeiao, marrep elcodeidvei ov8e ei ti<; aXXo<; ye\olo<; eari
213 B KnreiSei/ scripsi : KanSe[v] O.-T. : Kadi^fiv lihri: as. ..KaBi^civ seel.
Bdhm. Sz. Bt. S8f rpiros W O.-P., Sz. Bt. : a!Se rpiros B, J.-U. : Tp'iTos o8e T
opav T O.-P.: opa B TOVTi tI r/v TW O.-P. : tout' eliretv B Wmg. 'S,u>KpaTr]s
del. Naber ivKaxStv^ C tiiiîjs vulg. kqi ou Herm. Sz. Bt.: <urouB:
irws oi Hug ovbk B oê T
:
213 B irapaxuptjo-ai. " Locum dedisse " cp. Prot. 336 B. :
us eKstvov KttretSev. The adoption of this reading ft-om the Papyrus obviates
the necessity of bracketing the words (see crit. n.). Adam on Rep. 365 d
writes "wr for mirTt... is a curious archaism, tolerably frequent in Xenophon...
but almost unexampled in Plato," citing as instances I'rot. 3301!, I'liaeilo
108 E, //. Ale. 141 B, and our passage: Goodwin, however {0. M. T. § 609),
recognizes only one instance of a>s = w<rTf c. infin. in Plato (viz. Hep. I.e.).
Certainly this is no fit context for the introduction of a " curious archaism.''
'Yvo\ien. " Calceos solvite " see Smith D. A. i. 393 b. :The opposite
process is inoddv (174 a).
Ik TpCrcov. Cp. Gorg. 500 A, Tim. 54 a; Eur. Or. 1178.
toutI t£ t!v " Mirandi formula, qua utuntur, quibus aliquid subito et
;
praeter exspectationera accidit" (Stallb.). The idiom is common in Aristo-

phanes, e.g. Vesp. 183, 1509, Ran. 39, etc. The words 2. avros are, as
Eettig observes, " nicht Ausruf, sondern an sich selbst gerichtete Frage des
Alcibiades."
4XXoxfiv. Cp. Prot. 309 a otto Kvvrjyeiriov tov irepi Trfv 'A\KiîdSov wpav J
/. Ale. 104 0. See also the description of Eros in 203 d (eiriôvXos ktX.).
213 cSa(4>vT|$ dva<|>a(v€(r6at. Cp. 210 B; Theaet. 162 C ei fâl(j)vr]s ovtcos
ava<l>avrjo-et kt\.
Kol oi irapd kt\. I adopt Hermann's koi for the as of the mss. Stallb.
explains as by "quippe, nam, ut mox in verbis o>r ip.o\...y(yovev" Hommel,
putting a question-mark after PovKtrai, renders "warum setzest du dich grade
dahin, als zum Beispiel nicht neben A." etc. but, if is be kept, it would be :
best to mark a question after KOTfKXlvrjs.

7«Xoios...po6X£Tai. With jSouXtTat, supply yeXoiot etvai. For Aristoph. as
yeXoior, cp. 189 B. The sense is, as Eettig puts it, " Was hast du yeXoios und
138 nAATQNOI [213 c
T6 Kai ôvXerai, dWa Biefirj'xâv'âeo ottw? irapa tw KoXKiaTa TciiV
evBov KaraKelcrrj ; koX rbv "LcoKpdrr}, 'Ayddeov, (jidvai, opa e'l fioi
eira/jLvvei^- li? ep,oi o tovtov epav rov dvdpwTrov oil (pavXov

Trpdyfia yeyovev. dir eKeivov yap rod ypovov, d<j) ov tovtov
D rjpdadtjv, ovKeTi eêari fioi ovre 'rrpocr0\e\jrai, ovt€ hiaXex^W^''
KoXa ovS evi, rj ovtoo'I ^rjXoTVTrcov p,e Koi ^dov&v davfiaaTO,
epyaêTUi kol XoiSopeiTal, re kuI to) %eijoe p.oyi'i d'jre-)(eTai. opa
ovv fir) Ti Kal vvv epydar)Tai, dWa SidXKaôv fjpd';, rj eav
eTTi'xêipi) îdêa-ffai, ivdfivve, w? eyoi Tr)v tovtov jMaviav re Kot
<îX6pa<TTiav Trdw opproBS). 'AW' ovk sctti, <f)dvai, tov 'A\KiîdBr]V,
ep.01, Kai (Tol StaWay^. dWd tovtodv p,ev eluavOi'i ae Tificopij-
213 ôvKerat {elvai) Bdhm. Sieiujxavrjtra : ri f/i7/;;âi'i)<ria O.-P. (S)

'AydBav vulg. Jn. iirafjLvveLi libri, Bt. : eirafivveU Stejjh. J.-U. Sz. ov T :
o5 B D ovTotA , , J T : ovroa-i vas Coisl. Bavfiaa-ra B O.-P. : flau/idcria

TW endfivve T : iirdiaivai B
ippKTTrjsl)oi dcm liebenswurdigoii Tragiker zu thun, du gchorst zu dem Spott-
vogol Aristoi)lianes " " birds of a feather should flock together." lliickert
:
suggests that the antithesis yeXoioy )( /criXXioroj may imply a reflection on

"Aristophanis forma."
Sic)i.i]xavi](ri>>. For erotic scheming, cp. 203 d ff.
{ira|i,iSvets. " In animated language the present often refers to the future,
to express likelihood, intention, or danger " (Goodwin, O. U. T.
§ 32).
213 D This may have been the vox propria for a lover's
'irpo(rpX.^\|/ai.
glance, cp. Ar. Plut. 1014 (quoted below).

T[ oiroo-l. This (elliptical) use of ^, alioquin, " but that," is " regular with
8eT, TTpotrriKet, and the like, in the preceding clause" (Adam on Prot. 323 a).
ST)XoTvir(ov. This is a air. elp. in Plato cp. Ar. Plut. 1014 ff. on Trpoa-e^Xeijrev
:
pi Tis, eTVTTTdprjv Sia Toid' oXrjv tt)v rjpipav. ovTa <r(f>6Spa fi/Xoxujror 6
I \
veavlaKos rjv.
6av|i.ao~ra IpYd^crai. Cp. Laws 686 C 6. tpyaa-dpevov ; Theaet. 151 A 6.

8pS>vT(s; 182 E supra 6. epya ipyaôpiva: similarly 218 a ttoioCo-i bpav re cm
Xeyfiv OTioitv.
T» x''P'' 'This and 214 D infra are the only exx. in Plato of airixîrSai in
the sense continere (manum) : elsewhere it occurs mainly in poetry {Od. xxii.
316, etc.).
|xav(av. Cp. Laws 839 a Xu7Tijr...€p<i)TiK^r koi pavias: Soph, fi: 162 voat/p'
epcDTos toOt' ('(pipfpop and 173 D supra.
KaKov :
<j>iXcpaorr(av. " Amor quo quis amatorem amplectitur " (Ast) ; equivalent
to dvTcpas (Phaedr. 255 d) : cp. 192 b.
oppuScS. fforresco, a strong word for " quaking with fear."
SiaXXaî]. Alcib. catches up Socrates' word SidWaôv and negatives it
with a " What hast thou to do with peace 1 " " But," he proceeds, " I'll have
aofiaf vvv Se fiot, 'Aryddav, ^dvai, fieTaZo<; t&v Taiviwv, %va

avaZr)CT(i) Koi rfjv tovtov ravrrivl ttjv 0av/JUi(TTT)V Ke<âKriv, koX fit] E
fioi fie/KJjrjTai, on ae fiev dveSrjcra, avrbv 8e vikwvtu iv 'K6<yoi<;
7ravra<{ dvdpmirov;, ov fiovov irpayqv axrirep av, a\X' dei, eiruTa

ovK dveZrfcra. koX afi avrbv Xaôvra twv raiviwv avaBelv tov
%a)KpdT7) KoX KaraKXivecrdai.
XXXI. 'EiTreiBrj Be KareKKivq, elirelv EZei/ S?;, dvSpe<;'
SoKetre yap fioi v>j<j)eiv ovk eiriTpeirreov ovv v/uv, dWa iroreov
wfioXoyijTai yap Tav6' tj/jllv. apj(ovTa ovv alpovfiai rrj^ Trocrew?,
60)9 av vfiels lKavw<; iriqT^, ifiavTov. dXXd êpero), 'Ayddmv, e'l rt

ecTTiv eKTTCDfia fieya. fidXXov Se ovSev Bel, dXXd <f>epe, iral, <})dvat,
213 D (&) 'Aya^mv Sauppe Jn. Sz. : &'yada>v 3.-\J. E ai/aSijo-oi Koi
TW O.-P., Sz. Bt. : ava8t]iTa>iie6a B : dvaSritraiifV (cai Herm. J.-U. rf/v tovtov
seel. Jn. iivSpes : ^vSpts Sz. J.-TJ. ovv vjilv T, Winokelmanii Bt. : i/iiv B,
J.-U. Sz. (jyfpeTO), 'hyiBtav Bt. : (^fpe'rto 'Ay. libri : (jjipcT, & 'Ay. Cobet
J.-U.: <f>ep4Ta), & 'Ay. Naber: 'AydBav seel. Sz. €Kira>pa T: (Kvo/ia B
that out with you by-and-bye " (see 214 c ad Jin. ff.). Then, with a sudden
!
change of tone from bullying and banter to affectionate earnestness, he begins

vvv 8f p.01 kt\.
213 £ T11V To«Toii...K«<|)o\ijv. " Incipit Ale. dicere Tfjv tovtov Kf<f)d\r)v,
quod priusquam elocutus est, scntit nimis laiiguidum esse; iiido revcrtitur
quasi ac denuo progreditur, positis verbis TavTr)v\ ttjv 6. k." (RUckert). Per-
haps as Ale. say.? these words (notice the deictic toutiji/i) he playfully strokes
the head of Socr. tovtov is expanded by Jowett into "of this universal
despot."
viKwvTtt. The present symposium was part of Agathon's epinikian celebra-
tion (see 174 a), and his victory also was gained by Xoyot (cp. 194 b).
îrtiTO. Tamen, " yet after all," i.e. in spite of the fact of his perpetual
victoriousncss. Cp. I'rot. 319 D, 343 D.
KaraKXCvetrSai.Ever since he first discovered Socrates, Alcibiades had'

been standing (see 213 b ad fin. dvainjSfia-m).
EUv Sr^. "Come now": "die Worte enthalten hier eine Aufforderung"
(Rettig). Cp. 204 c, Phaedo 95 a. The question to drink or not to drink is
now resumed from 213 a ad init.
OVK "This can't be allowed": cp. Rep. 379a and 219c infra.
îriTpeirTôv.
^ôKoytyrox ktX. See 212 E f.
opxovTa...Tfis irio-ews. "As symposiarch" cp. the Latin arbiter (magister) :
bibendi Hon C. i. 4. 17, ll. 7. 25. For the qualifications proper in such
" arehons," see Laws 640 c ff. and for other details, Smith B. A. ii. 740 b ff.
;
The emphatic position of efiavTov is to be noticed.

^tpira, 'AyaSav. So. 6 irais 1 adopt Burnet's improved punctuation,
:
which renders further change needless.

140 nAATONOZ [213 E
214 Tov i^vKrripa SKelvov, IBovra aiirov irKeov fj oktoi KOTvXai yapovvTa.
TOVTOV ifiirK'qa'diievov trpwrov fiev avrov eicinelv, eireira rS 2a>-
Kpdrei KeXeveiv eyyêiv Kal Hfia eltrelv II^09 fiev XaKpaTt), o>
avSpe<;, to aoîc/iii fiot ovSev oiroaov yap oLv KeKevy ti<s, toctovtov
imrtcbv ovBev fiaXXov fit) irore fiedva-dfj. tov fiev ovv 'êoKparr)
iyXîavToi; rov TratSo? iriveiv tov S' '^pvîâ'yov ITq)? oiiv, (fidvai,
(S AXKiîdSj), TToiov/Mev ; ovt(o<; ovre ti Xeyofiev cttj tjj kvKiki,

B ovTe Ti aSo'fiev, aXX' areî'M? wairep ol BiijrcovTe'i irto/ieda; tov otiv
214 A TrXeoK : TrXetK J.-U. tovtov {nvv) Athenaeus KfXeug B

Kf\eva-i] T iroi&fiev apogr. Laur. ix. 85, Hirschig Naber {noiajiiv Xe'yu/iev —
aSio/ifv Sonimer) B oSre ti aSofiev T, Bt. ovt enaSofuv B, J.-U. Sz.
:
214 A riv il/uKTTJpa. " Yonder wine-cooler.'' Suid. i/n^xr^pa- koSSov ^ ttot^-
piov /*«7«, ciTTO TOV BaTTOv '^vêcrBai ev airra Trjv Kpatriv : Poll. VI. 99 6 Se ^VKTrjp
7r6\v6pv\r]TaSf ov koL dlvov eKoKovv, iv a r/v 6 aKpuTOS' ol ttoXXoI be aKpaTofpopov
avTov KoKoviTiv. ov prjv fp^ft Other names for
irvBpiva dXX' aoTpaydKlcrKovs.
it were irpixvpa (Moeria, Schol. Ar. Yesp. 617) and KoKaBos (Hesych. a.v.)
for details see Smith D. A. s.v. Psycter; cp. Xen. Mem. ll. i. 30 iva de ijSias
irlrjS,...TOv Bipovs p^tiiKa TTtpiBiovfra (rjTfis; Xen. Sym/p. II. 23 tf.
oKTw KOTvXas. The Korvkt) or ifpiva ( = 6 KvaBoC) was '48 of a pint, so

that 8 KOTuXai are nearly equal to 2 quarts. For a yfrvKTrjp this seems to
have been a small size, since Athenaeus (v. 199) mentions -^vKTijpes holding
18 to 54 gallon.s. Alcib. was not alone in his taste for an tuirapa peya:
cp. Anacr. 32 rpiKvaBov KeKe^rjv exovcra: Alcaeus 41. 2 koS' 8' aetpe Kv\ixvais
peyakais Xen. Symp. I.e. 6 wais iyxfara poi t^w peyoKtjv iîaKrjv
: GoufiK (ie :
Verre) " Nous devons aux petites gens Laisser les petits verres."
l|iirXi)<rd|xevov. " Ast implevisse. Immo implendum curasse " (Riickert).
:
l7X«tv. Op. Soph. fr. 149 D (jtopCvre, paaaiTtn rir, fyxf ^Ta fiaBiiv Kprjrijpa
Alcaeus 31. 4 eyx^f xipvais eva Kai 8vo kt\. Thcogn. 487 cu S' fyx" touto :
pdrawv Kmri'XXet; act- TovufKa rot peBvcis. Notice that Alcib. adopts the
{
order eVi Sfîd, see 175 e.
tA o-oi|>i(r|id |ioi ovSlv. "My trick avails nothing." For a-oKJua-pLa, "a witty
invention," cp. Lack. 183 D, Rep. 496 a ; Aesch. F. V. 470. Alcib., with his
aroipia-pa, Eros the ao(j)iarTrjs (203 d).
recals
See Goodwin O.M.T. § 295.
ovSiv...|iEe>io-0{i. For Socrates' invincible head
for wine, see also 176 c, 220 b, 223 c.
Has The present indie, differs from the subjunctive, "quod
olv...'7roioC(Mv.
dicitur de eoquod revera iam fit, neque adhuc suscipiendum est" (Stallb.)
contrast oKKa ti noiSipLfv (deliberative) just below. For the indignant ovtio
cp. Horn. II. II. 158 ovTU) hi) oiKOvSf . . .(ftfiôvrat.
214 B ovTc Ti ^Soficv. This lection is preferable to B.'s our' eirdSopev
which is accepted by most later editors. Eryx. would not propose to " chant
spells," the only sense in which the compound word is used by Plato. For
the idea of trolling a catch over one's cups, cp. GoufiK (Couplets) " On boit
214 c] ZYMnOZION 141
A\KiîdSr]v elveiv 'fl 'Epuftjita;y;6, jSeX-rtcrTe êKriarov irarpo';

Kai aca^povea-TCLTOv, ^(aipe. Kai 'âp av, <f)dvai tov Êpvîfiaôv
aXXa Ti TTOiwfiev ; "O n Bav crii KeKevy^.yap <toi, ireLOeaQai
Set •
i,r)Tp6j, elnelv tov 'Epvîfia'xpv.
Tjfilv Trplv ere eiaeXdelv eBoê 'X^pfjvat eVi Seîk e/caarov iv fiepei
\oyov irepl "EpcoTO? elirelv o)? Bvvano KoXXiarov, koI iyKOjfiida-ai. C
01 fxev ovv aXXoi •tTavTet r)fiel<; elpijicafiev av 8' eTreiBf) ovk eiprjKai;
Kai eKTreTTcoKa^, BiKato<; el elirelv, elirmv S' einTaât, Xtoxparei 6 ti
av ôvXj], Kot TOVTov To5 eVt Beîa xal ovtoj tov<; dXXov<;. 'AXXa,
âi/a(, w Êpvîfia'xe, tov 'AXKi0idSr)v, KaXS)<; p,ev Xeyei<;, /xedvovTa
Be avBpa irapa vijôvtccv Xoyov^ "Trapa^dXXeiv fif) ovk i^ Xaov fj.
214 B 'Epvînaxe del. Naber 8av Bt. :

8' avT: av B, J.-U. nieiaBai
Bdhtu. Irfrpbs T, Sz. Bt. : iarpos B C o>r {av) Sauppe {tovs) vr/ôvTiov
vel vrjCJiovTas cj. Steph. \6yovs {\6yov) Bast
chez eux, on boit beaucoup Et de bourgogne et de champagne ; Mais rien ne

vaut un petit coup Qu'un petit couplet acoompagne."
For Xoyoi cVikuX/kcioi, cp. Athen. 2 a; Lucian Timon, c. 55.
—
replies with
——
Alcibiades as if to show how ready he is aSEii/ n
*fl 'Epv|C|jiox€ ktX.
an iambic trimeter " A noble sire's most noble, sober son !
The superlatives are not without irony, cp. 177 b, Xen. Mem. iii. 13. 2.
xaipc. " All hail " Alcibiades pretends not to have noticed the doctor
!
before.
lT]Tpas 7Ap...o\.X<ov. From II. XI. 514: "Surely one learn&d leech is a
match for an army of laymen." Pope's rendering " the wise physician skilled —
—
our wounds to heal " hardly deserves the name, although Jowett paid it the
compliment of borrowing it.
lirCxttTTe. " Prescribe " the techn. term for a medical prescription, cp.
:
Rep. 347 A Kara rrjv Tex'"!" iiriTOTTfov Polit. 294 D, Laws 722 E. :
«8oSe ktX. See 177 D.

214 C «s SvvaiTo KilXXio"TOV. Cp. Thuc. VII. 21 vavs wr Bvvavrai TrXeiVray
nXrjpova-iv (Madv. Gr. S. § 96): there is no need to insert av, as Sauppe
suggested.
Kol iKirîTMKos. " But have finished your draught."
" fieBvovra negligentius dictum est pro Xoyov
|i.e6uovTa...irapapaXX6tv.
avSpbs iieBvovTos" (Wolf). For the brachylogy cp. 180c /itra 8e <ta'i8pov
ktX. (see note ad loc.) 217 D iv rrj ixop,4vrj e/iov (cXtVp. With 7rapa/3aXXen/
;
we must supply as subject nva (with Rettig) rather than at, i.e. 'Epvîfiax"v
(with Wolf). Of conjectures Bast's is the most plausible. Cp. Theogn. 627
alcxpov Tot ptBvovTa nap' dvSpd<n vrjKJjoai fie'ivai.
JFor a stricture on eiraivoi fifdiovros, see Phaedr. 240 E.
142 nAATQNOZ [214 c
D KaX afia, w /laKapie, ireiOei tI tre liCOKparrj'! uiv dpTi elirev ; rj
olaffa OTi TOvvavTiop earl Trap rj b eXeyev ; ovro^ 7ap, idv riva £70)
iTratvecrco tovtov TrapovTOV rj Oeov rj avdpanrov aWov rj tovtov, ovk
d<f>eêTal, fiou tw X«pe. Ovk ev(^rip,riaei<} ; ^dvai tov '^(OKparr).
Ma TOV Hoa-ecBo), elireiv tov 'A\Ki0id8r}v, firjSev Xeye tt/jo? Tavra,
(is 67a) ovB' av eva aXXov iiraiveaaifii aov irapovTo<:. AXX ovtco
TToiei, (j>dvai tov '^puî/Maxov, ôvXef XuKpaTt) iiraiveaov.
el
E nw? \e<yei'is; elireiv tov 'AXKifiidSrjv hoKelxPlvai, w 'E/jff t/ia^ê ;

iTTiOuifjiat Tc3 dvSpl Koi Tifi(opij(Tiofj,ai vp.u)V evavTiov; Ovto<:, (ftavai
TOV '2(0KpdTrj, tL ev vw e'x,€i<s ; iirl to, ryeXoioTepd fie iiraiviijei ; rj tL
TTOi'^crei's ; TdXTjOrj ipdo. dXX Spa el irapir)^. AXXa fievroi, îivai,
Td rye aXTjOr) jrapirjp.i KaX KeXevco Xeyeiv. Ovk av ^ddvocp.i, elireiv
TOV 'AXKiîdSrjv. Kal fiivroi ovtcoctI iroirjerov. edv Tt, firj dXr]6e<;
Xeyai, fieTaîi iirtXaôv, av ôvXrj, Kal elire on tovto yjrevBofiai •
214 D jj oiard' J.-U. E Tifiaprjo-onai W iiraiviaei Bekk. Sz.

iiraiviafis BTW : inaiviaai Bt. irapiels Schanz
214 D u (laKapie. " Qiitmuthig-ironisch" (Rettig): cp. 219 A.

ireCSci. ..(tircv; "H. e. irelBn tre ti tovtov a S. apri tTtrev i...)^. e. noli
quidquam eorum credere quae modo dixit S." (Stallb.). A. is alluding to
213 c —D {air' (Keivov yap tov -j^povov ktK.).
ouK di|>^|eTai /crX. " Satis lepide iisdem fere verbis hie utitur Alcib. quae
Socr. 1. 1. exhibuit" (Hommel) A. is turning the tables on S.
;
Ma TOV IlocreiSS. This form of oath is rare in Plato, see Schanz rwv. comm.
Plat. !>. 23. Tlio main reason why A. chooses Poseidon to swear by is, no
doubt, because P. was the special doity of the ancient aristocracy of Athens
(see U. A. Neile's ed. of Ar. Knights, p. 83) but A. may also be punning on ;
"
TToo-if, as if IIoo-fiScBi' meant " drink-giver," and invoking a " deus madidus
as appropriate to his own "madid" condition. Cp. Euthyd. 301 e, 303 a.

214 E Tiniiipi]o-ii)nai. This echoes the ripaprjtropai of 213 D.
OStos. "Ho, there!" Cp. 172 a.
4irl ri 7£Xoi6t«po. " To make fun of me ''
: cp. Phileb. 40 c (^Soval) /it^t-
piripfvai TOf dXijflf ir ctti ra yeXoiuTepa (" caricatures ") : so eir\ ra alaxiova Polit,
293 B, 297 C.
iiraivia-a. Plato always uses the middle form of the future, with the
doubtful exception of Laws 719 E (where Burnet, after Bekker, coi'rects iirai-
viaoi to eiraiv4o-ai), see Veitch Ok. Verbs s.v.
OuK iiv <|)flavoi(jii. So. TaXrjdlj Xeyav iamiam dicam. : Cp. 185 E, Phaedo
100 c, Euthyd. 272 D (in all which places the participle is expressed).
KoL-.-iroCiio-ov. Hommel rashly proposes to read Troiijcrmv for tto/ijo-ov and
remove the stop after the word. For koi pe'vroi, see Madv. Or. S. § 254.
îXaPov. "Pull me up," "call me to order." Cp. Oorg. 469c, 506b
itrCKajiâvov iav ri aoi doKa iirj KuXas Xe'yfii'.
215 A] ZYMnOZION 143
eKOivâp eivai ovBev ^jrevcrofiai,. eav fievroi ava/jiifivT}crK6fjbevo<; 215

aXXo aWodev Xijo), firjSev 6avixaari<s' ov <yap to paSiov ttjv crrjv
aTOTTiav cSS' e-xovTi, evTr6p(o<; Kal e'ê^^? /carapiOfiTJaai.

XXXII. XctyKpdrr) S' eyo) eTraivelv, w avhpe';, ovtco<; eTTfyeiprjam,
Si elKovcov. ovTo? fiev ovv Xaco<; oiija-eTat, iirl rd yeKoiorepa, ecrrat

S' Tj Tov d\r]6ovi; evsKa, ov tov yeXoiov. (prj/xX yap St) o/Moio-
etKOJV
rarov avTOv eivac rot? (7i\r)vol<; Tovroit rot? iv rot? €pfioy\vêioi<;
215 A Ti : Tot vulg. Hirschig ipiioyXvcjyiois T
215 A oXXo aXXo6cv. " In a wrong order,'' or " in
promiscuous fashion " :
op. II. II. 75, Aesch. Aff. 92, etc. by this apology for
Alcib. forestalls criticism
the " mixed " style of his reminiscences, on the ground of what he calls his
"present condition" (mS" 'cxovti= luBvovn, crapula lahoranti).
ov 7tlp Ti p^Siov. For otiri, handquaquaTn, cp. 189 b.
dToir£ttv. Cp. Gorg. 494 d ; 221 c infra. That Socrates is an "out-of-the-
way" character, a walking conundrum, is, in fact, the main theme of Ale's
speech it is a mistake to limit this aToirla to the contradiction between his
:
outer and inner man, as Susemihl does.

01JTWS...81* cIkovuv. For ouTcor with an epexegetic phrase, cp. 193 c, Laws
633d, Rep. 551 c ovTa>...aTro TifitifioTtov. For eiKovfs, "similes," see Ar. Rhet.
III. 4, where they are described as a kind of jxiTa(ôpai ("A simile is a metaphor
vrrit large, with the details tilled in," Cope ad toe). eUaa-im ("conundrums")
were also " a fashionable amusement at Greek social gatherings " (Thompson
on Metio 80 c), see for exx. Ar. Vesp. 1308 ff., Av. 804 ff. cp. Rep. 487 E, Pliaedo :
87 B Xen. Symp. vi. 8 ff.

;
hr\ rd yiKoi&ripa. JSc. euros jroirjo-fiv, or the like cp. 214 B. :
Tois <ri\i]vois ktX. These were statuettes representing a Silenus playing a

flute or pipe the interiors were hollow and served as caskets to hold little
;
figures of gods wrought in gold or other precious materials. But the precise
fashion of their construction and how they opened (StpâSc bioixOivrts) is by no
means clear. (I) Hug thinks they were made with a double door {biKKlhts) :
similarly Stallb. and Hommel (" in contrariis Silenorum lateribus duobus duo
foramina erant, quae epistomio quodam claudi poterant"). (2) Schulthess
supposes that one section telescoped into the other ("Schiebt man sie aus-
einander, so erblickt man inwendig Gotterbilder"). (3) Panofka, with
Schleiermacher, supposes that the top came off like a lid. (4) Lastly,
Eettig "denkt an ein Auseinandernehmen in zwei Halfte," though exactly
how this differs from (3) he does not clearly explain. But as Eettig himself —
—
observes " mag es verschiedene Arten solche Gehause gegeben haben," and
in the absence of further evidence it would be rash to decide which of the
possible patterns is here intended: the language {jbixahc hioixîvreij rather
favours the idea that the figures split into two, either horizontally or
vertioally^possibly, also, with a hinge. Cp. Synes. Ep. 153, p. 292 b ma-irfp
ivoiovv 'Adrjvr]iriv oi Srjfuovpyol ' A(j)poSiTrjv koI Xapiras Kal TotnOra KaXXri 0fS>v
dyaKfiaiTi (TiXijvav Koi traTvpcov apTriaxovrfs '. Maximus cOTiim. in Dion. Areop.
de div. nom. c. ix. t. 11. p. 201 f. (ed. Cord.) cKtivoi yap old nvas dvSpidvras
144 nAATQNOZ [215 a
B KaQrfixevoit, 01/9 Tti'a9 epyaôvTai 01 Brjfji,i,ovpyol avpi'yya<; rj av\ovri/u ai eoiKevai avrov tw craTvpo) t&j Maptrva. on
fiev ovv TO 76 6tSo9 0/A0109 el rovTot<s,(o "ZcoKparet, ovB <av> avro?
St; ttov d/j.îo'^rjTija'ai'! •
mi 8e Kal rdXXa eoiKai, (lera tovto
uKOve. v^pLo-TTfi el' fj ov ; edv yap firi ofioXoyrji, fiaprvpai
"Trapeôftai. dW' ovk avXrjTt]': ; ttoXv ye 6avpt,aaia)Tepoi eKevvov.
C o jxev ye St' opydvutv eKTrfKei tou9 dvOpmirovi tj} diro rov aTop-aroi
hvvdfiei, Kal en vvpl 09 av rd eKeivov avXy' d yap "OXvfnro'; rjvXei,
215 B SixaSf : Si'xa Steph. Ast oiS' {&v) airos Stallb. S^n-ou BT,
vulg. : av SijTTou Sauppe: av jrov Baiter Sz. Bt.: om. Stallb. ajKîfrîyrijirfis
vulg.
iiToiovv fJ.T]Te )êlpas fxrjTe irohas Zôvras, oiis epfid^ eKoXovv' inoiovv be avTovs
8iaK€vovSf Bvpas exovras, KaBdrrep T0i\OTrvpyiarK0vs' e(r(o$€v ovv aiiTOiV erlBea-av
dyaX/iara av ea-eôv 6(&v ktK. (cp. Btym. Magn. s.v. apfidpiov): Xen. Symp.
IV. 19; Julian Or. vi. p. 187 a.
Tols 4p|io7\v<|)t(oi.s. " The statuaries' shops," apparently a una^ dp.
cj). Jjuc. Himiit. 2. 7.
215 B Cp. 222 a, Phaedr. 251 A.

a-yd\|ittTo...fle<3v.
(|>r]|ilThis second comparison arises out of the first, since the

av ktK.
Satyr is himself akin to the Sileni on the connexion between the two (as :
both originally horse-demons) see Harrison, Proleg. p. 388. Sohol. Maptrias :
be auXijT^f, OikvpTTOV utoff, os...rjpitr€V ATroXXcai/t nepl povaiKTJs Kal fjTTTjdrjy Kal
iroivriv beSiUKe to beppa bapeis, ktX.
TO -ye etSos. For the Satyr-like ugliness of Socr., cp. Schol. ad Ar. Nub. 223
eKiytTO be 6 SuKÛTijr xijv oi^fii/ leiKrivm trapepfjiaiveiv ' aipos re yap Kal (jiaKaKpos
r]v : Theaet. 143 E npoaeoiKe be a-ol ttjv re aipoTrfra Kal to eât rSiv o/ipaTav : ib,
209 B, Meno 80 a f. ; Xen. Symp. iv. 19, v. 7. brjirov {av) ap<pia-p. (cp.
Meno 72 another possible order of words.
c) is
" You are a mocker " or " a bully " (Jowett) so too Agathon
ti|3pio-Ti]s el. ;
had said, in 175 e. For the present Alcib. forbears to enlarge on this Satyr-like
quality, but he resumes the subject in 216 c ft'., see esp. 219 c, 222 a. Observe
also that Alcib. is here turning the tables on Socr., who had brought practically
the same charge against A. in 213 c, D. Schleierm.'s rendering, " Bist du iiber-
miithig, odor nicht based on a wrong punctuation.
t ", is
ouK av\i]T7]$. I.e. (as Schol. B puts it) ev rjBei. eKeivov, so. JAapariov.
215 C "OXDjinros. ¥or "OXvpwos 6 ^pv^ lis Ta waibiKaot M.a,Tayas,cp. Minos
318b; Paus. x. 30; also Laws 677 d, 790 D ; Arist. Pol. v. 5. 1340" 8 ft'.; ft".
Clem. Al. Strom. I. p. 307 o.
For KarexeaBai of " possession " (by supernal or infernal powers), op. Meno
99 D, Phaedr. 244 e; Ion 633 E ft: (Rohde Psyche li. pp. 11, 18 ft'., 48i, 88).
The orgiastic flute-music (having a cathartic efiect parallel to that of tragedy)
provided, as Aristotle explains, a kind of homoeopathic remedy for the fit of
evBovtriaapos.
215 e] ZYMnOZION 145
'I
Mapavov \irym irov, rov BiSdâvTo<: •
ra oliv exeivov eav re dya66(:
avK7]Tr]<s avXrj iav re âvXrj avXrjTpi';, fiova Kare^xeirOai, iroiel koX
orfkot Tou? Twv dewv re Kot reXerwv Seofievov<;;Std to 6ela etvai,
crv SKeivov toctovtov fiovov Bia<f)ep€i<;, on dvev opydvav yfriXol^
Xoyot? ravTov tovto Trotet?. 17/11619 yovv orav fiiv tov dWov dKOv- D
o)fiev \eyovTO<; koX irdvv dyadov pijTopov aXKov<i \070u?, ovSep
fieXei 609 67ro9 eiirelv ovhevL' iireiBdv Be a-ov n<; oKOVy rj t&v crwv
\oy(ov aXKov XeyovTo<;, kcLv irdvv âvXo'; y 6 Xeycav, idv re yvvr)
aKOVT) eav re dvr/p idv re /MeipdKiov, eKireTrXijyfiivoi ea-p-ev koX
KaTe'XpfieOa. 67&) yoDv, « dvSpe^, el /j,f] efieXXov Kop,tBfj Boêiv
fie6veiv, elTTov op.oaa'i av vpiv, ola Bi] ireirovOd J)h5to9 vtto twv
TOVTOV Xoycov Kai 'iraa")((ii> en Koi vvvL orav yap aKovw, iroXv fioi, E
p-dXXov rj rmv KopvfiavTitovTcov ^''re xapBla irr)Ba KaX Bdxpva
215 irov, TOV scripsi : tovtov BT, Bt. : rov toCtou Voeg. : roC Bdhm. Sz.
ToSrov Sommer : avrov Liebhold /iovovs olim Orelli : /tavia "Winckelmann
dtj'Kol Tovs: 8. BvrjToiit Hommel Ki/Xft tovs Orelli
: D rtr aKovrj del. Hirschig
cy<uy' ovv T KoîiSij B enofioa-as cj. Naber E vvv T
M. \iya irov, tou 8. I venture on this slight innovation: otherwise it

were with Badham, to cut down the tovtov to tov.
best,
St|Xot...Sco|ji^vovs. Op. the imitative passage in Minos 318 b km fiwa Kivfi
Kai fKtjmivfi Toi/s t5>v 6fu>v iv XP"? ovTas. 6eo>v dcci/xd/ot is virtually cquiv. to
Ko/)i;/3ai'Tt5i'Ter (215 e); cp. Rohde PsycAe II. 48'. " /iora = vorzugsweise. Vgl.
Symp. 222A"(Rettig).
i|/iXois XoYois. I.e. "in prose," devoid of metrical form as well as of
musical accompaniment (avev opyavwv). Op. Laws 669 D Xoyour i/f. eis fiiTpa
TiBivTfs : Mene.v. 239 c.
215 D oTov fiiv kt\. Observe the antitheses (rov )( tov hXXou —twv crSiv
\6y6)v )( iiWovs \6yovs — wdvv âvXoff . . .Xeyo)!' )( iravi) dyaBov prjTopos.
T). .aXXov X^yovTos.

. A
case in point is the Symposium itself, where Socrates'
Xo-yot are reported at second-hand.
ioLV re yvvl\ ktX. "No sex or age is impervious to the impression" in —
antithesis to the preceding universal negative ovSevl. For cKwXrjîs as a
love-symptom, cp. Charm. 154 C.
KO|JLiS||. ..fi€0v€iv. Schol. Koîd^7 ' (CToSuva/xf 7. . .rm cTfôSpa Kat TcXco)? . Op. 212e.
ctirov oftoo-as ov. " I would have stated on my oath," i.e. I would not
merely have described the facts, as I am about to do, but would have called
Heaven to witness by a op/cos (cp. 183 a). Hommel supposes that Alcib.
"rem silentio praeterire apud se constituit"; but this is confuted by the
context. For a ref. to this passage, see Procl. in I. Ale. p. 89.

215 E
tSv KOpvPovTuSvTwv. Tim. KopvfiavTiav napcppaiv((T6ai Kai ivdov-
o-iaoTiKas Ktvf'urBai Schol. ad Ar. Vesp. 9 KopvâvTiav to Kopifiaat Kari^firdai.
;
'
Cp. Crito 54 D TavTa..,fyi) 8okS> aKovfiv, Sinrep oi KopvâvTiavTts tS>v av\S>v

B. P. 10
146 nAAinNOI [215 e
eKxetTai vtto twv Xojap ruiv rovrov •

6pm Be KoX SXKov<i irafi-
TToWou? TO, avTo, '!rda')(pvTa<i. TlepiKXeov; 2e atcovav Koi aXKav
ayadwv. pyjTopoav ev fiev yyov/iriv Xeyeiv, rotovrov 8' ovSep eiraavov,
ovS" eTedopv^rjTO fiov rj y}rv)(r) ovS" r/yavaKrei w? dvBpairoBaBm^
BiaKeifievov o'W' inro tovtovI' tov Mâpavov "TroXXuKK Brj ovrat

216 BieTe6r}v, (ixTTe fioi Boâi fj,rj ^teordv elvat 'i'XpvTi co?
^X^- "^"^
ravra, '^coKpare':, ovk epet<! <u? ovk dXufdrj. koL en ye vvv fui/otS'
iâvTUt on el ideXoi/ni Trapeyeiv rd mra, ovk av Kapreprja-aifii
d\Xa TavTa av iraajdoifii. avayKaêi yap fie 6/jioXoyetv oti
iroXXov evBeri<! wv auTO? en efiavrov fiev dfieXw, rd K 'AOrfvaioiv
215 £ iino... TovTov seel. Voeg. Hug tS>v tovtov TW : tovtov B: tovtov
seol. J.-U. raira (raSra) TT. Naber 216 A Su/cpaTfr B, J.-U.: S 2. T,
Jn. Bt. (cf. 217 b) raiirh : raira BT en T : ri B
toKoitnv aKoveii': Ion 533 B, 536 c. Among the symptoms of KopvâvTiaafios
were the hearing of faery flute-notes, visions, hypnotic dreams, dance-motions
etc. (see Rohde Psyche ll. 47 fif.); cp. also Plut. adv. Colot. 1123 d.
li Tc KapS£a iriiB^. Cp. Ion 535 c, Phaedr. 251 c ; Sappho 2. 5 to /iot fiav \
Kafihiav ev trTrjOeaiv iiTToatrev Ar. Nich. 1393 oijxalye TUiv vemTtputv rhs Kapditts
\
|
TTtjdav OTi Xfêt.
iiro T<5v X. T. TovTou. Rettig seems right in arguing that a Glassator would
be unlikely to write thus ; and repetitions of this kind are characteristic of
Ale's speech (cp. 221 d).
IltpiKXeoiis Si uKovuv. For the
oratorical powers of Pericles, cp. Phaedr.
269 E, Meno 94 a, Menex. 235 e Thuo. ii. 65 Ar. Ach. 530 ff. Cic. Brut. xi.
; ; ;
44, de or. ill. 34 ; and esp. Eupolis A^px>i (fr. 6. 34) Kpana-Tos oSt-oj (_sc. nfpiKXrjs)
eyivcT av6pa)iTtov\iyeiv \
...neiBaTii iiriKadi^tv iir\Toit xfCKuriv \
ovrais (Kijêi,
Koi povos rav pjjTopcov to KevTpov iyKarfKenre tols aKpocopevois. Comparing this
—
with our passage, taken in conjunction with 213 D (viKavra ev \6yois wavTas
dv$pmnovs)y 215 B (êKrjXei tovs av6piinrovs)y 218 A {îrX-qyeis re Koi drj^deis two
rav-.-Xoyav), 221 c (oTos av TIepiKXijs (crX.), it seems probable that Plato has—
this passage of Eupolis in mind, and represents Alcib. aa confuting Eupolis
as a return for the raillery he had suffered at the hands of E. in his 'RanTai
cp. the story told in Cic. Att. vi. 1 that Alcib. got Eupolis drowned.
|iou ij '^<>\r. For this position of the genitive of the pronoun, which gives
it nearly the force of an ethic dat., cp. Rep. 518 c, Phaedo 117 b (cp. Vahlen
op. Acad. I. 440 &.).

us dvBpairoSwSus 8. Cp. Xen. Mem. IV. 2. 39: 210 D aanep otKerrir...
dovXeiiov.
216 A |J.i] piuxiv. This echoes, by way of contrast, 211 D evTav6a...
fiiarov.
^XOVTi (is i\<a. Cp. «S' exovri, 215 A.
ovK...dXiiSTJ. Notice these repeated protestations of veracity: cp. 214 e,
215 B (and see Introd. § ii. a).
oiK av Kttf)T€pT<irtti(ii. Contrast with this the Kaprepla of Socr., 219 D, 220 A.
216 c] lYMnOZION 147
TrpaTTft). Bia ovv wawep d-jro rwv Xeipriviov iiricryoui.evo'; ra mra

»' .' ^ 'i ./ X ^,*-"A 'A'-r-î '^tv^', • '^ "^.. .... v^, -11
-
,
oijôjxai cpevywv, iva fir/ avrov KatfTjfjievo'; "rrapa^TOvrep Karar/rfpaaa.

,
TTe-TTovBa he ttoo? tovtov uovov dvOpcaTrav, o ovk av rt? oioiTo iv B

".'';";"- r '/ ''0/1 "'^.^ *-'-«-
,-ti.' V sff.^'ji'^''
'" , >^-.-,M «-
.
6itot Ei>6(i/a(, TO aiayvveavat, ovtivovv eym oe tovtov uouou acayv-
voaai. tvyoioa yap euavTO) avTtA,eyeiv tiev ov ovvajievio, m<; ov oei

TToieiv a 0UT09 KeXevei, eireioav be aireXtfBoJriTTriaevQ) tij? Ttww9 t»j9 '
'" /''"%'^-",'-'^--vr T-^f'5'. .W',,^.! u----.

Twi'"-W-
,'.^x"''
UTTO TToWwi/. //i''opaireTevo) ovv,avTov Kai mevyo), Kai orav ibo),
aiayvvofiai
jÂ, ^r_,,., tu (oiioXo'ynu.eva. Kai 7roWaKi<; uev noeo)? af lootai
^ ^/^,..i
//^ fa-z/^V-^'t'; .'^Hv- )-('''•' V-4s . 'V
avTov lit) ovja ev avapcoTroi^' et o au touto yevoiTo, fv oiba otv ,
TToKv fjLeiôv av a-^^noiixiqv, (oaTe ovk ep^w o Tt '^prjacofiai tovtw tw

dvOptoTTw.
216 A /3ia: /Stimi/ Abresch J.-U. iirurxifitevos sccl. }.-\J. C iSi'
lxfi(ov Sauppe xPV"''"/"" corr. Ven. 185, Bekk.: x.pWOH-'^'- ^^T
" Invitus mihique ipsi vim inferens aufugio" (Riickert).

ptf ...(f>cilYa>v.
Hommel wrongly takes ^la with inurxofuvos. fivav, the conjecture of
Abresch, based on Hesych. {fivav to. tSra' eirappdrroiv) makes the order
awkward and produces tautology, firurxoufvos ra cSra is the opposite of
the foregoing nap4xfi-v to. tSra cp. Plut. Pomp. 55 Hor. £p. ll. 2. 105
: ;
obturem patulas impune legentibus aures; Acts vii. 57 awiaxov ra Sra

avTav Ps. Iviii. 4, 5 (A. V.) " they are like the deaf adder that stoppeth her
:
ear which will not hearken to the voice of charmers, charming never so
;
wi.scly." For the T.tipijVfi, cp. llom. Od. xil. 39 ff., and see Harrison Prolog.
pp. 197 ff.
aiTov...'iropA tov'tw. avrov is not really "redundant" (as Ast) — "sitting

still here beside him," i.e. "miissig und entfernt von Staatsgeschaften " etc.
(Rettig); cp. Ar. Ban. 1490 ff. Apol. 31 c ff. ;
—
Perhaps a double entendre A. implying that S.'s moralizings
KaTa7i)pao-iii.
(" rumores senum severiorum ") would soon make an old man of him.
216 B S ovK...lvctvat. This is a specimen of the naive candour which
characterizes Alcib. throughout. For Alcib.'s self-assurance, cp. Xen. Mem.
I. 2. 47.
iJTTi]n&ij>...iroXX(Sv. "Me honori, quo me ornet populi multitude, suc-

cumbere" (Stallb.). 0^. Rep. 359 a: Xen. Cyrop. iii. 3. 2 Ij&iaBai rfj iiiro
irdvTtov Tiiifi : Thuc. I. 130. 1. For the thought, cp. llep. 491 c ff.
8poir€T«wii). " I take to my heels," like a runaway slave {SpaneTiis, Meno
97 E).
TO €5(i.o\oYii(ilvo. I.e. the conclusions as to his own cvfieta forced upon him
by S. ; cp. 216 a avayKd^fi,..oiioXoy€'lv.
216 C iroXi (leiôv. So p-tya x^Serat II. II. 26.
ouK ^x" ° "" XP'i"''*'!""'' Since Alcib. is here generalizing, the (dubitative)
subj. seems preferable to the more definite fut., as Hommel argues against
Stallb.
Alcib. is in the position of a " Dipsychus," " halting between two opinions "
10—2
148 nAATQNOZ [216 c
XXXIII. Kat viro /lev^r) t&v avXtffiaTcov xal iyo> koi aXKoi
TToXXol roiavrdmirovOaaiv viro rpvhe rov trarvpov aXKa Be iuov
aKOvcrare co? otioiof r ecTTiv oli; eym vKaaa avTOv Kat, rvv bvvauiv
CO? aavp,aaiav eyet. ev yap la-re qri ovoeip vuaiv tovtov jyiyvcocrKei'
D aWa iyoi 6«\o)<rw, eireLtrep mpPdiirivi
'
opare yap oti Sta/cpaTi??
epcoTiKCi)'} oiaxeirai, rcov KoXoiv xai aei irepl tovtovi eari kul
J^j, y. ... (..(..,,, i-'-îyv' V-' ''.'' "
;':n"'"vM ",'i.{^-Vsf' J.-^ '< "• *--"'
eKireTrKrjKTat, icai av ayvoei iravTa Kai ovoev oioev, w? to a')(r)/A,a
216 nKoo-a Fischer: fiKao-alibri D koI a3...o'So' seel. Jn. Bdhm.

Sz. au B om.
: TW dyi/oet jrdvTi; (/cai...o'Sfi' deletis) Bast oiSev. as
distinxit Bt. as : n-ar Ast : ij Usener
or rather two instincts. Cp. Soph. fr. 162. 8 ouriB ye rour ipavras avros i/icpos \
bpav (cat to /i^ Spav TroXXd/ciy Trpoterai: Anacr.^r. 89 epm re Srjvre kovk ipa \
KOi
palvopai Kov palvopat,
ots iyii fJKoora avriv. Sc. rois (riXiji'oir. yxaira recals the 8t' iiKovav of 215 A.
ovSel$...7i'yvii(rKci. Flato may mean by this, as Hug suggests, that the
majority of the admirers and followers of Socr. possessed a very dim insight
into the sources of his real greatness— dXX' tyoi (Plato, behind the mask of
Alcib.) SijXuo'u.
216 D {puTiKus StdKeirai (ctX. For Socrates as (professing to be) .subject
to intense erotic emotion, see the vivid description in Cliann. 155 c fF. iya>
^8r] TjiropavVy Kat pov tj TrpotrOev dpaavrrjs c^fK€K07rro...Kal €(p\eyoprjv Kat ovkct
ev epavTov ^v kt\.
Kal a{...ot8€v. Most of the later critics (including Voeg., Teuffel, Hug)
agree in ejecting this clause. "die Worte
Rettig, who defends it, writes:
gehen auf den vermeintlichen Stumpfsinn des S., wie er so haufig mit roher
Sinnlichkeit verbunden ist...Die Worte elpavfv6pevos...SiaTe\ft den obigen
(cm av...oiSev gegensatzlich gegenuberstanden...Da nicht bios die Silene epu>-
TtKas SiaKetvTat ktX., SO wiirde ohne unsere Worte die folgende Frage as to
tTxripa...ov ai\r]vS)Ses; kaum motivirt sein." But (as generally interpreted)
the clause seems hardly pertinent to the main argument, which is the contrast
between the outward appearance of eroticism and the inner a-ax^poavvj) of
Socr. : the clause etpavevopevos ktX. does nothing to strengthen the case for
the reference to yvaats here; while there is no reason to suppose that
professions of ignorance were specially characteristic of Sileni (in spite of
the story of Midas and Silenus in Plut. ad Ap. de consol. 115 c (SeiX.) ouSeV
idfXev ttireiv dWa aianav dppijTws). If retained as it stands the clause is
best taken closely with the previous words, as expressing an erotic symptom.
[Possibly, however, for navra we should read Travras and for oiSev, oiSe'i'',
taking the words as masc. (so. roiis koXous).] This implies of course that olSev
bears the sense " agnoseit " (and dyvoe'i the opposite), for which cp. Eur. B. F.
1105 ff. fK Tot 7ri7r\r}ypat,..TiS"'8iKTyvotav otrrts rrju fprjv maerat; ua^SiS yap
oiidiv oida TOiv flaOortov id. El. 767 €k rot bfiparos bvtryvtotTtav
: €t)(ov irpotra- \
TTov- vi)v Se ytyvoia-Ka <rf br\. (Cp. for this sense, Vahlen op. Ac. II. 63 f.)
<is rh irxTJiJia oiTou. " Which is the r61e he affects." For this use of a-x^jpa
ayrov. ^
royro ov at\,7}vS)Se<! ; (T<j}6Spa y€. tovto yap ovro<;
kPfodev 7repi0e^\nTai, ma-irep' 6 ryeyXvu'uevo^ criXnvo'i' evooOev oe
avoiyâej,^
„ maw oieatfe yeuei, to av6pe<!-a-v/jLTroTai, araxppoavvr}'^
' i •'
V'- ^sV ;'//.''/'-''•><•,'•'', 'V-i' °"3^"'-'"'',fe';'-"".-v<« '^'
t<rT6 oTt ovT ei T19 «aA,09 etrri ueXet ovoev, avrm aWa \
KaraApovei
'
-,
TocrouToi' oo-oi' ouo av

^^^.^r.A... .^,.,,,.r
€l<; olriaein, ovt e'i tk •jrXovat.o'!, ovt el E
,^, -^^\^^ ^ /iL -y--^ ie.h^V-^.-^, b' r>r{, 'i';/t-,'4..J/
aWrjv Tiva Ttp.rjV e'xcov rwv vifo •n-KrfOpv'; fiaKapigo/ieveovi rjyeirat,
KA_''"
06
' '" •' f'\-' >
""'''.
t'^N*- '»i;"'5
iravra ravra ra KTr/fiara ovo€vo<;
'
aîa kul rj/jta^'''.f;
•
ovoev
v" i' 'r.
'"
.»-
eivai —
216 D avTov. ToSro (listing, vulg. Schleierm. Sz. tovto- ov distinxit
Bernhardy iyXv/iiitvos J.-U. (,fS) tare cj. Bdhm. E Ijiias : Tt/*or
Heusde
of an acted part, cp. /. Ale. 135 D, Rep. 576 a: similarly trxiiiaTiâ, simido,
Phaedr. 255 a ou;^ utto fTxyjiiaTiôjiivov roO ipavroSy dXX* a\rjB(os tovto irewov-
BoToi. This is preferable to rendering by "forma et habitus," as Stallb.
The punctuation of the passage has been disputed: "vulgo enim legebatur
Koi ovdiv oiSev, as t6 fr)(rjfia avTov tovto oil a€i\rjva>des aôbpa ye, quod
Stephauus ut pro ov adKrivmbes scriberet ov ceCK." (Stallb.)
ita corrigebat
Stallb., Riicljert, Badham, Schanz and Hug follow Belik. and Schleierm. in
putting a comma after olbtv and a full stop after avrov (so too Hommel, but
proposing ohhe for ovhiv) Kottig follows Bernhardy in putting the full stop
:
after toCto, with a comma at olhev Burnet puts a full stop at olbfv, and no
:
further stop before o-iXi/voifier; Ast proposed jrmj for as. Bast, reading ttoitij
:
for navTa and ejecting cat ovhtv olStv, construed i>s.,.a<j)6Spa ye as dependent
on dyvod : and Stephens's ov84 involves a similar construction.
TTtpipipKrfTai. " Has donned " as it were a " cloak of dissimulation ''
: cp.
Xen. Oec. II. 5 els 8e to arov a-xrjp-a S <ru iripiî^\r]ariu : Ps. cix. 18 " he clothed
himself with cursing like as with his garment."
2v8oe€v 8i dvoixOeW. Cp. 216 b: Soph. Antig. 709. The word €v6o9ev
recals Socrates' prayer in Phaedr. 279 b S...6eoi, bolrjTt poi KoKa yevivdai
TOvhodiV.
Vo-Tt oTi ktX. For the general sense, cp. Charm. 154 b.
216 E oo-ov ovS' av cts. Cp. 214 D.

irXoiio-ios...Ti(i.'^v renders "aut praeterea honore aliquo
^x"*"' Stallb.
omatus," distinguishing from KdXXoj and TrXoCro? whereas Riickert
Tipr^ ;
states that "ri/xi) dicta est h. 1. de re, quae honorem habet efficitque Tipia,
ita ut KtiXXor et ir\ovros etiam Tipai esse possint." Rettig supports Stallb.,
but probably the other two dya^d are also classed in A.'s mind as rt'/iia. Cp.
178 c, 216 b: Pind./r. ine. 25.
Tav...fAKapitpf,lvav. Se. Tifiav.
Kal TJiias ovSiv Aval. "h. e. atque nos, qui talia magni faciamus nullo in
numero habendos ccnset" (Stallb.), This, —
or Riickert's "nos ipsos qui pulcri,
qui divites sumus," — seems to bring out rightly the point of the personal
reference; in spite of Kettig, who writes "vollig fremd ist der Platonischen
Stelle der Zusatz, welchen Stallb. hier macht." For this use of ovSev ( = ov8ev6s
aîovs) cp. 219 a, 220 a. The attitude here ascribed to Socr. is very like that
ascribed to his admirer Apollodorus in 1730, D.
150 nAAinNOZ [216 E
,1 f\
I t<i'
Xeyo) vaiv,
:^
— J...
*-.-.-:,/•...
elptovevouevoi; 8e Koi iraitav irdvra tov Biov vrpo?
i:^ '\
<* '
, ,
ovK oioa ei Tt? e<jopaKe

-^'•.
ra evTO<; a/vaXuara' a\K eyca rjon ttot
t,j-' «- ^ .( - r. "-J, !» ji''^"-.-! ^ '/"'•^'^^ ., , V/^^nnV-i ,
217 eiSov, Kau not eSoPev ovrat Oela koX ypvaa elvai koi TrdyKoXa kuI
-. I
r
v-f^w -.., J T*--,/.^ •'v ' i^'v^-'i " "' -^-'•; ' 4.
oavaaara, tocrTe YiroiVTeov ,eivai eappayv o Ti KSKevoi ZiCoicpaTn';.
!
•;- I V
,-hS,-- ..', '^v
'•' v«'A*-'»--;''?st4a«;"-r'?>,'^^j ^-;5%;-"/„/
riyovu,evo<; be avrov eairovoaicevat, eiri Tin eiiri ctipa/epfiatov vyri-
^- -f'-.-f-r'-.-^
Ah r,>-,5".i..,.l , «,.-.- o"^ °- ')',"< c-^v- *'i"-V.KC''f,'-i>---^'-'V •/-'."

aawnv eivai Kai evrvyniia eixov oavixatrToy, to? virapyov uot
'
yapi.a-au.evo) ZojKparei travr uKovcrai oa-atrep ovTot voef ecppovovv

<yap Br) iirl ttj cipa 0avfj,d<Tiov-O(rov. ravra ovv Siaporjdell, irpo rov
216 E Xeyca vfiiv BT : \4ytou fiev oij Herm. : ^yovfJLevos Bdhm. : ipa \eyai
vfiiv Sz. : riXX' ep£> vfiiv Usener : del. Voeg. : fort, transp. post aWa infra
Tf Koi Usener 217 A xm /loi T, J.-U. Bt.: /cm B: xd/ioi Hirschig Sz.
e'ôi
efi^paxv Cobet Sz. Bt. : cv ^paxel BT o Ti {&v) Sauppe Jn. oStos airos :
Bdhm. Sfi B : ^8.7 TW : en cj. Wolf
\iya i(iiv. There is no objection, at least in A.'s speech, to this kind of

parenthetic interjection (cp. oleade, d supra); cp. Apol. 30a, Thuc. vi. 37. 2,
Eur. Med. 226. Similarly in Gorg. 464 c, 526 c " asseverandi causa orator ad
ea quae maxime attendi vult addit ilia (firjui, Xiya" (see Vahlen op. Acad. I.
479). I am, however, inclined to suspect that the words are misplaced, and
originally stood after dWd, three lines lower down ; if so, we should read dWa —
Xf-yo) Vfiiv — e-yoj ktX., or perh«aps ciXXa a Xeyo) vfiiv iyat ; this would serve to echo
the aXX' e'yi) dijXaio-u of D ad init. Cp. also 222 B a Sij cai iroX \eyta.
clpti>vev6|UVOs. Schol. elpav. vTroKpivoficvoe, ;(Xeuaftoi/. Cp. 218 D; jRep.

:
337 a ttvrr) fKfivj] eliodv'ia flpaveia 'ZcuKparovs.

r)
Ta ivTo% dydXiiaTa. See 215 A 72. ayoKjxa, as i(f) a tis dydWerai, can fitly :
be applied to spiritual as well as material treasures cp. the use of Up6p in Eur. :
Ifel. 1002. This passage is cited in Procl. in Ale. I. p. 89 ; Clem. Alex. Strom.
VII. 5, J). 846 P. cp. Cic. de Legg. I. 22 " ingeniumque in se suum sicut
:
simulacrum aliquod dedicatum putabit."

217 A
xP^"^"!- "Nur ein poetischer mit koKos synonymer Ausdruck''
(Rettig); no doubt the material dyaKfiara referred to were of gold or gilt,
cp. Gritias 116 D Xpv(Td...dyd'Kfiara iv4(rTri<rav. Eor the metapli. use, cp. Hipp.
Mai. 301 A, Fliaedr. 235 E îKraros (I km as dXifdas p^putroOs (/org. 486 D :
Xpvariv f ;((ai'. .T^v yjfvxrjv: and Shakspere's "Golden lads and lasses."
.
£|i.ppaxv. "In short," used to qualify a universal statement expressed

by a relative such as Sa-risop. Oorg. 457 A (with Heindorf ad loc), Hipp.
:
Min. 365 D; Ar. Veap. 1120.

ia-irovSaKJvai lirl ktX. Observe how this contrasts with the vaiêiv of 216 b :
A., we are to infer, had not as yet (at the date of the incident following) learnt the
" irony " of Socr. AVith the attitude of Alcib. here op. what Pausanias says in
184 B ff.
upi]i. &pa as Jloa aetatis is nearly equiv. to iivOos (183 E, 210 0) cp. 219 c, :
Phaedr, 234 A, /, Ale. 131 E Ta,,.fra \rjyti ^pas, trit 8* ^PX^^ dvOuv,
6vovv ktX. For Ale's vanity, cp. /. Ale. 104 A.
217 c] lYMnOIION 151
ouK eicoOmj! dvev aicoXovOov^ fioyo'; fier axnov •yCyvearOai, rare airo- -^
irewTToiv rov aicoKovOov ii6vo<; (rvveytyvoiivv 8el yap Trpo? uwa? B
ZiW/cpaTev, eêMyve' (rvveyiyvofiriv yap, (o avdpe<;, fiovo<; fiov

oiunv avTiKa SiaXeteadai avTov uot airep ,av ipacrrriv TraioCKOi<; ev
epvLLia oioKeyueiv, Kai eyaipov. tovtcov o ov uaXa eyiyveTo ovoev,
aW (oairep eimaec -avaXeyael'; av iioi Kai avvvu.epevaa'i coyero
diricov. ravra ^vyyvuvateaOai irpovKaXovuTiv avrov Kai
ueTO,
avveyvfjLvaCofjirjv, co<; n evravaa vepaixoy.^ {Tweyvjivaêro ovv ftoi u
Kai Trpocre'TraXaie TrpXXttKt? oi/Sei'o? irapovTO^' Koi tL Bei.Xeyeiv
-r,,^,,,,-
/;.^
ovoev yap ix,oi
,, ...^.^
irKeov
«:,.^..,,
m.
,t^v.- / ji«-,;A. , --'„/''/-
eireion oe ovoaurt ravTV nvvxov, eooEe
^, L
uot eirioeTeov eivao too avopi'Kara to Kaprepov Kai ovk avereov,
,
s';
eireiorjirep
;- ''-•' ,"
eveKeyeiprjKr],
r
aX\a
;
.A ( lareov •
-',
-
„f
ijor)
-'i
ri
'
,^--'
ea-ri
•
V '• -
ro irpayfia.
irpoKaXovfiai Sfj avrbv Trpo? to a-vvBenrveiv, areî/d)? ticnrep -*
217 A fiovos seel. Hirachig J.-U. Hug B (&) Saxpares Sz. 8' ov :
8r) O.-P. av BT: au Wolf: S^ Sauppe Sz.: arra Ast: &\\a Rettig: del.
Hommel Hirschig fort, dei : koX a-vvtyvij.va^6jij]v seel. Sauppe Sz. Hug
evTavBa (yc) Naber dvfTfov : avcraiov O.-P.' It4ov rjbr) in\ to irp.
Wyttenbach
217B Ta\n9ii...+t«8omu. Cp. 216 a, 214 E for similar protestations. Observe

the effectiveness of this pause in the narration, and of the challenge to contradic-
tion, as marking an approaching climax ep. Pliaedo 85 D. :
Iv 4p>||>'(<!'. " T6te-k-tgte " cp. Rep. 604a, Phaedr. 236c i<rtt.iv...p.6va iv
:
eprifiia.
av...&\eTo. If av is right we must take it to denote repeated action,

"solebat identidem discedere" (Stallb.): cp. Apol. 22 b (Madv. Gr. S.
§ 117 6, R. 3; L. and S. s.v. avc).
<rwii|i.€peô-as. The only other ex. in Plato is Phaedr. 240 c 7rai8iKotr...
ipa(TTJ)i...els TO (Tvvrjiieptifiv iravrav aqSiararov.

|uY7U|ivdt€(rSai. For c, Menex. 236 d, Rep. 452 a ff.
this practice, ep. 182
and Xen. Symp. where Socr. treats of public and private gymnastics.
ii. 16 fF.,
217 ovSiv...irXfov ^v. " Nihil enim proficiebam " (Stallb.) ep. 222 d. :
lirciSi) Z\ ktX. Rettig supposes an allusion to Eur. Hipp. 390 ineihrf fif.
ToicriS' OVK e^rjvvTov KvTrpiv KpaT^<Tai, Kardavflv cSo^f pot.

|
For other reflf. to
Eurip., see 177 a, 189 c, 196 ffi.
Urriov. .irpoTiia.
.
is alone in approving of Wy ttenbach's " restora-
Rey nders
tion," hiov rjbr] iirX to irpaypa for, as Ruckert argues, this must imply either
:
that A. had as yet made no " eonamen alliciendi S.," which is untrue, or that
he had ni't as yet begun his narration, which is equally untrue. The sense of
the text is " 1 must get to the bottom of the matter without more ado,"
i.e. discover the real ground of Socrates' indifierence. Cp. Apol. 20 c to croi'
Ti iiTTi iTpaypa;
irpoKaXov|iai 8^ ktX. Here comes the third and most desperate expedient,
152 nAATHNOZ [217 c
D ipaarrjf; •jraiSiKoi'! iviBavXevcov. km jioi ovBe tovto JolXV virri-
Kovaev, o/j,(o<! S' ovv j(^p6va eireiad'q. iireiBrt Se d<plKeTO to irpSiTov,^
Zei'TTvfjcra'i ainevai iôvXeTO. koX rare ixev afa-'xyvS/jievoi; d^rJKa

avTov avOiv Be eiriBovXevaa^, eTreiSri eSeBenrvnKeuev, hieXeiOiivv
aet TToppeo tcov vvktcov, kul evreto^ epovxero airievai, &K7)'inoii,evo's
OTi oyfre eirj, irpoarrjvdyKaaa avTOV fieveiv. dveiravero ovv ev ry
e'xp'^kvr) ifiov kXivt), ev fjirep eSelirvei, Koi ovhe\<; fv to!) olxi^fiaTi
E aX\o?, Kadr}vSev rj rifiei<;. f'ê'Xfii' iêv ovy S^ Sevpo tov \oyov

KaX&<: av 'e')(pi koI Trpot qintvovv Xeyeiv to S evrevdev ovk av fjLOV
r)Kova-aTe XeyovTO<;, el fir] TrpcoTov fiev, to Xejofievov, olvoi — avev
217 D eSeSeiTTvrjKeiJLev Bt. : 'fieSciTrv^Kci/xei' Usener: 8eS«7rv^Ka/iei< Bekk.

anecd. : f'SfSfiTri/vKfi BT O.-P. df i add. Bekk. anecd. om. BT O.-P. eTretSij
:
{ye) O.-P. avTov : aiiTov Sauppe ftiveiv : /lovov O.-P.' E ovv

&fl B O.-P. Tmg.: 075.- TW koI {iêirj) nphs cj. Liebhold
in which Alcib. reverses their respective roles and acts towards Socr. no longer
as jraiSiKo but as epao-r^s (cp. 213 c, 222 B, and see Introd. § vi. 3). For three as a
climacteric number c\x Phil. 66 d, Euthyd. 277 c, Rep. 472 a. For ewifiovKfvav,
cp. 203 B, 203 D.
217 D del...vvKTuv. "Usque ad multam noctem" (Stallb.). For this force
of del, cp. del 8in tov fitov Phaedo 75 B, etc. so with iroppa, Oorg. 486 A tous
;
TToppa del (fitKoa-offjias (Kavvovras, For the plural vvktcs, " night- watches,"
cp. 223 c, Prot. 310 C iroppa tS>v vvktS>v : Phil. 50 D.
fV°" '^ short for T^r
Iv Tfl...KX(vT|. e'/i^r (or cpov) kXiVijs : cp. the similar
brachylogy in 214 c: Hom. Od. vi. 308.
olKi]|jiaTi. "Room": cp. Pro*. 315 D, P/iaerfo 116 A.
217 £ (i^xpi. ..Scvpo. So Laws 814 D Trjs...bvvapita)s TO p^XP^ Sevpo rjpiv
flpfjaBu).
Kal irpos ovTLvovv X^Yciv. This reminds one of Diotima's language in 209 e ff.
(TavTa pev ovv ktX).
TO XcY^f^cvov KT-X. Photius explains thus olvot avev iralSav Suo rrapoiplm :
'
f) piv oivos Koi dXriêia, ij Se otvos Kni TralSer dXijêif. For the first of these, cp.
Alcaeus fr. 57 b, Theocr. Id. xxix. 1. We might render " In wine and wean
is candour seen." Cp. Schol. ad h. I. Athen. ii. 37 e î\6xopos Se ^t)(riv on
;
oi TTivovTes ov povov eavTOvs ep<âviôvtTiV otTtves elo'iv, dWa Koi t&v aXXui'
eKatTTOv dvaKoXvirTovoif napprjiriav aynvTes. 66ev " oti'oy Koi dXrjdeia Xeyernt
Alcaeus fr. 53 oivos yap dvdpairois SionTpov Hor. Sat. I. 4. 89 condita cum :
verax aperit praecordia Liber. Similar sayings about the effects of wine are
Ar. Plut. 1048 peBiav o^vrepov ^\enei: Theogn. 479 ff. olvos...KOv(l>ov edr)Ke
v6ov. The explanations of H. MUller ("Trunkene sagten die Wahrheit, mochten
Diener zugegen sein oder nicht ") and of Hommel (" si proverbio illo vinum,
quod neque praesentiam neque absentiam servorum curat (alluding to the
uKoXouflof of 217 a), non esset veridicum") are clearly wrong. Cp. Xen.
Symp. VIII. 24.
218 a] lYMnOZION 153
T6 iraiSmv xal /iera iraiScov — r^v aX,i;07jv, eireiTa di^dvLaai ^coicpd-
^
Toi/9 epyov viTepriâv(fv et? eiraivov ikd'ovra dhiKOv /jloi âiverai.
en Se to tov 8rjj(^9evTO<i viro toO, eêp)? •rrd0o<; Kdjjue 6%et. <f)a(Tl
yap rrov riva tovto iradovTa ovk iOeXeiv Xiyeiv olov rjv ttXtjv toi<!
Beor)yfiev6i<;, to? fi6voi<; yv(o<xo/jieyoi<; re Kai <rvyyvco<rofj.evoi^, ei trdv 218

iroX/ia Spdv re Kal Xiyetv vtto tm9 6Svvri<;. iym ovv SeSrjyp.evo'i re
. VTTO dXyeivorepov koX^tq akykivoTdrov pSv av .Ti<i hr]-)(de'i,rj — rr]v ,
KapBiav fj y}rv')(r]v [fydp^ ^ 6 ri Set ai/ro ovofido'ai irXrjyei^ re Kal
218 A Tf Kni vno W aKycivoTOTOv Steph. Sij)(6fLi] T O.-P.: 8€(x^5 B

y ylrvx'fv yap B yap rj yjr. : TW O.-P. : ^ yjr. non legit Schol. B, secl. Usener Sz.
Bt. fj \jf. yap secL Christ
: : yap seclusi : fort, rj yjr. rapa
di)>avt(rat. "To keep dark": notice the play d(j>at>iaai...(j)aiv(Tm, which

Lehrs represents by " eine helle That des S. ins Dunkle zu setzen." (/laiVeTai
after the inipf. ^v is one of Ale's anacolutha.
vircpi]<|>avov. The adj. here, though prima facie eulogistic, evidently contains
(as Riickert notes) " grata quaedam ambiguitas," as alluding to the vfipis of
Socr., cp. the use of vireptjcpavia to denote "superbia cum contemtione
coniuncta" (Ast) in 219 o. For the good sense of the word, cp. Pliaedo
96 a, Oorg. 511 d.
tA Toii 8ijx9^VTos ktK. For this proverbial case, cp. Aristides or. 15, i.
p. 234 tSrrnfp tov utto rrjs e;fi8i»7;s (jiao-i TrXijyi'vTa fir) iBeKciv Irepa Xe'yeti' liXX' t)
oaris nenf Iparai : id. or. 49, II. p. 395 : Xen. Symp. IV. 28 aa-nep viro dtjptnv
Ttvos 8€8r]yfi(Vos...ev rrj Kapbla aancp Kvâp-d Ti fdoKovv €)(€iv '. id. Mem. 1. 3.
12 if. fi/iijiTi yap n to. <j)a\dyyia koto to BTJypa...aaTf fiaivca^Bai jroieii'. This
last passage refers to the " bite of love," for which cp. Soph. fr. 721 eparos
Srjypa Socrates (Bergk P. L. G. ll. p. 288) tto^m Sri^dfis. Riickert is no doubt
:.
right in holding that there is allusion here " ad certam fabellam, nobis licet
ignotam." Cp. also Aesoh. Cho. 996.
218 A
xav...X^-Y«iv. ''Alii de remediis totoque curationis genere (haec)
verba intelligunt, alii de motibus, gestibus furibundis, dictisque quae doloris
magnitude eliouerit, sanis hominibus nil nisi risum moturis " (Riickert). The
former of these views is adopted by Stallb. and Rettig (who takes the phrase
to refer to the superstitious use of charms, amulets, etc.), the latter by Hommel.
The phrase B BavpauTo. epya...To\pa>ri noulv 208 d irdi/ra noiovaiv
recals 182 : :
cp. Rep. 576 a. It seems best here to interpret it broadly of the results of the
briypa, whether or not directly aiming at a cure: i.e. as covering both the
senses indicated above.
xi ttXêivoTOTov. " In my most sensitive part."
rqv KapSCav. Schol. B, oti tjjv Kaphiav (Kapbiav Ttjv Herm.) ^XV" KoXei.
— —
This implies as Usener inferred that the words rj V^wxi" ^^''^ absent from
the Scholiast's text none the less, in view of the context, I think it rash to
:
expunge the words, and content myself with obelizing yap. For rj on ktX.,
cp. 212 c.
154 nAATfiNOI [218 a
Srj'x^del'; vtto tcov iv if)i,\ot7o<f)ia Xoyonv, p'i €J(pvTai e'îhvrj^ dypuo-

repov, veov "Y^X^^ /^V n<f>vov<; orav 'Kdj3a)VTai, koX •rroiovai, Spdv re
Kal Xeyetv otiovv — /cat op&v av 'âiBpovv, kr/adavai, 'Epu^t- '
B p,axov<i, TlavaavLa<i, ' A.piq-roS'^fiovi! re leal 'ApiaToSdvaii' AOJicparr}

;
he avTOV Ti Set Xiyeiu, Kal oaoi aWoi ' •jrdvre'i yap keKOivavq-
Kare Tr)<; <pi\.o(To<pov p.avie^<;^je kui paKveia<;' oio iravTe^ aKovcreerue'
(rvyyvaxrecrae
yvaxrecrt'e yap rpts
Tgi<s re Tore irpavoeicn Ka\
Te'roreirpaxdelaC tol<; vvv XeyofievoK'
Kal Tot9
01 06 oLKerai, kui ei tk aAXg<! eo"Tt peprfKo âav, eSoê fioi x^pfjvai firjBev iroLKiXKeiv Trpos
avTov, aXK e\eu6epa><; eliretv a fj,ot eSoKSf koI elirov Kivrjcrwi
218 A ,i.^BO.-P.: Kal/ti)T, Bt. B 8« kqI vulg. Tors«B(?):

Tols T (?) eiTifTO.-P. : f J Tt B jra/j/icyaXar Naber J.-U. : waw fieyoKas
libri, Sz. Bt. (/cal) Ktvô-ac O.-P.
\mh tcov...\(Jy(i)v. Cp. 210 l) \nyovs...iv (/)iXo(ro</)(u <i(j>6itva>. For TrXijyfir, CJ).
Eutliyd. 303 a Sxrirep TrXijyfis iiTro Tiiv Xiiyou acjiavus fKfipiriv: Epint. vii. 347 D.
viav <|'«x'is- Boat, removing the comma before viov, connected v. ilrvxrjs
with f;ô>'ra4, wrongly for txe(Tdai. without a genitive, cp. Oorg. 494 b.
:
Observe the word-play ?;^-oi'7-ai e'x-'8>'>jr.

fi-q d(J>vous. Cp. 209 B ^lfv)(tj. ,cv(l>vfi, .
4>a(Spous ktK. For a similar (generalizing) use of the plural of proper

names, cp. Menex. 245 d, Ar. Ran. 1040 ft", Av. 558 f.
218 B fTu^Yvwo-eo-fls. This echoes the (ruyyi/Mo-o^ti/ois of 218 A «M^ra.
oi i\ oiK^rai. This echoes Diotima's atrnep oIk4tijs, 210 D ad init. cp. Ar. :
A ch. 242, Ran. 41 for the nomin. of address.

Cp. Sohol. Aristid. ill. p. 471 fort bk Kijpuy/xa /ivtrTiKOV TO "dvpas...
P4pi)Xds.
/3€|3i;Xo(,"as TTOV Kai 'OpKJievs SijXoi " (jiSeyôfiai off Bepic iari Bipas S' eiridfir6e '
jSf'îjXoi": Tim. /3f'/3i;Xoi' d/tuijxoi. Alcib.'s language, like Diotima's, is sugges-
tive of mystery-lore cp. Thea£t. 155 E; Eur. £accA. 70 ff., 472 ; Horace's "odi
:
profanum volgus et arceo."

)r^Xas...TOts uo-lv. Cp. Theogn. 421 ttoXXois avdpairav yXaxnrri Bvpai ovK
fTTiKfivTai \
AppoSiai.
o re Xv^vos oireo-piJKti. Cp. Ar. Plut. 668 its Si roiis \v}(vovs anoa-fiia-as...
eyKaScidtiv : Juv. IX. 104, Hor. G. III. 6. 28.
218 itoikCXXciv. "Artificiose, h. e. obscure vel ambigue loqui" (Ast)
"to beat about the bush." Cp. the use of TroiKiXor in 182 b: Laws 863 E to
Tt SUaiov Koi TO fSSiKoi',. .o'a<^£f &v Siopia-aipijv oiSev iroiKiXXo>i> : Soph. Track.
421, 1121.
iXcvS^pus
clirciv. Cp. Pind. Nem. IX. 49 daptroKea 8e rrapa KpaTtjpi (ftava
ylvfTiii.Notice the word-play c8oê...(86K(t. For Ktvria-as, cp. Rep. 329 D
ôvXopevos €Ti XeyfLv avTOV €Kivovv Koi fiirov ktK.
218 D] ZYMnOZION 155
avrov, X(B/cpaT69, Ka0evBei<; ; Ov Sijra, ?5

8' 09. Olcrda ovv a fioi
BeSoKTat; Tt fidXiara; e<j)ri. Sii i/ioi BoKei<;, jjv S' iyw, ifiov
ipacTTrj<; a.îo<; yeyovevat fiovof;, Kal fiot âivrj oKvelv fivqadrjvai
TTpot iym Se ovTcoal e%w irdvv avorjrov rjyovfiai elvai aol firj
IMS.
ov Kai Tovro yapuêadat koX ei Tt SXKo ^ Tfj<; outrta? tjJ? e'/i^9 Beoio
rj Twv (îXmv rSiv ifi&v. ifx.ol fjuev yap ovhev ean irpea^vrepov D
Tou 0)9 6 Ti /SeXTtcTTov 6^6 ysveordai, tovtov Be olfial fiot <ri»X-

XrjTTTOpa ovBeva KvpiooTepov elvai aov. €7&) Br/ roLovrtp dvBpl
TToXv fiaXKov av fir) 'Xâptôfj.evo's aia'X^woi/irjv tov<; <j>povlfj.ov<;,
7] 'xapi^ôfievo'; tou? re 7roXXou9 icai a<j}pova<;. koI o5to9 dKOVaa<;

fidXa elpaviKM^ Kal trôBpa eavrov re koi eladorco^ eXeêv 'XI <îXe
AXKiîdBrj, KivBvvevet<; rw ovti ov (jjavXo'; elvai, e'iirep dXrjOrj
218 ?x<» B O.-P. : rx"" TW x«P"^«'^^<« O.-P. O.-R: ?« An B

TW D 0)9 5 TiTW O.-P.: 5(70.7-1 B /ioi Vind. 21 O.-P. (prob.), vulg.
\>.ov BTW (""np') eauToC Stallb.: (Trpof) kawrov Herwerden iavrw fiaiôTcar
vulg. i/jiXe om. O.-P.' Kiu8vvev(i...(j)av\' flvai Bdhm.
i|ioS... alios. Whether enov goes closely with epaariys or with S^tos is open
to doubt : Jowett renders " the only one who is worthy of me,'' whereas Rettig
writes "«îot absolut = wiirdig, bcachtenswcrth."
<SKvctv kt\. "To bo shy of mentioning (your love) to mo": cp. /. Ale.
103 a ol/ial (Tf 6aviia(fW on n-pwTOS epaarris <tov y€v6fUvos...roirovTti>v iruiv
ov8e irpoafiTTov.
TTis ow<r(as. . .T»v c|>(\eav. Cp. 183 A ^ ^prjfiaTa...VTr6 <f)l\(ov. For rj Tav fîXcuf
= ^ Ttjs T&v <^l\mv, cp. the brachylogy in 217 D {ifiov).
218 D Trpeo-pi5T€pov. Poll. 12 kcu II. n-pfir/SfUfii' to npiav irapa TtKaravi Kai.
''
TO " olbiv fiTTi npeor^vTepov " dvT) tov " ovBiv Tifuarfpov 186 B, 188 C supra. :
For the ipatrrrfs as an aid to apfri), see 185 A cp. Socrates'

o-vXXijiTTopa. ;
description of Eros as o-ui/fpyos, 212 b. /iot wtis taken by Stallb. with o-uXXijtt-
Topa, by Kiickert with clvai, but it is better to say with Hommel that, as an
ethic dat., " ad totum verborum complexum refertur."
KvpiuTcpov. " More competent " cp. Theaet. 161 d. •
Tois <|)pov£|ious..-a<|)povos. Compare the

similar aristocratic sentiment of
Agathon, 194 worth noticing that whereas Pausanias had spoken of
b. It is
those who disapprove of x«P'f«<''^'" ^^ tiv4s, here they are termed ol noXKoi.
Cp. Xen. item. I. 6. 13. Similarly Browne, Eel. Med. " This noble affection
falls not on vulgar and common constitutions."
<rôSpa iavTov. " Very characteristically " cp. " suum illud est" Cic. Tusc. :
I. 42. 99.
^
ou <|)a«Xos. "Kein Duramkopf" (Hug); cp. 174c, 175 E. Socr. means
that if Alcib. proposes to make such a profitable bargain, bartering his own
cheap KoXXor for the rare xaXXor of Socr., he evidently is a "cute" man of
156 nAATQNOZ [218 d
E Tvy)(^dv6t ovra a \e76t9 irepl i/xov, Kai Tt? ear' iv ifiol Svva/x.i<;, Bi
»5s av ai) yevoio d/jîvmv a^r)')âv6v toi /ca\A,05 oparj'i tiv ev e/xol
Ka\ Tij? Trapd croi ev/Mopîa^ irdfi-jroXv Sia<f>epov. Kadop&v el Brj
avTO Koivaxrairdai re fioi eiri'xeipei^ koI dXXaâaOai KaWo<; avn

KaWov;, ovK 0X17^ fiov TrXeoveKTSiv Biavoy, dX\' dvrl B6^r)<:
219 aX-qOetav koKwv KTaadai t7ri)(êipei<; Kot tcS ovti "yjpvaea ')(aKKeL(ov
Siafielêadai I'oet?. a\X', w /xaKapie, afieivov crKOirei, /jlt] tre \av-
6dva) ovBev aiv. r) toi t^9 Biavoia<; oifn^ np'^êrai oîi ^Xeireiv
orav r) rmv ofifidrcov r^? dicfi7]<; Xijyeiv eTrfXêipfj •
aii Be tovtocv en
iroppu). Kayo) dKovcra<;, Ta ixev irap efiov, e^rjv, ravT ecmv, (ov
ovBev aXXco<; e'iprjTai rj m? Biavoovfiaf av Be auTos ovrco ôvXevov
o Ti aoi re dptarov koI efj.ol ijyet. 'AXX', ecf>r), tovto ye ev Xeyei<; •
B ev yap to5 eiriovri j^^povu) ôvXevofievoi Trpdô/j,ev o av <\>ai-
vrjrai vav irepi re tovtiov koI irepl rwv aKX<i)v dpioTov.

218 E TOI BTW
O.-P.: n al., Bekk.; rt viilg. re /loi BT O.-R: /loi W
219 A
KoKaiv del. Bdhm. i/oels seel. Voeg., J.-U. 17 toi W, Steph.: ^ro{.
BT oi//-ir apxfTM om. Stob. c'fiov TW O.-P. : f'lxoi B [o-ot Tf ] o« O.-P.
business. Op. Diog. L. III. 63 6 yoCv (fiaiiXos Xc'ycrat nap' aira (sc. Platoni)
KOI iiri Tou inôv, ijs Koi Trap' EvpiTriSji iv Aikv/xvi6i ktX. (see Eurip. fr. 476 N.
âvKoVy aKOfi\jroVj ra fxeyiar dyaOov ktX.).
218 E appTixavov ktX Supply from the context, with Stallb., " nam hoc
ita si sit." Eiickert, after Sohleierm., wrongly connects this clause with the
preceding, "qua fiat, ut tu melior evadas, atque exinde immensam in me
puloritudinem cernas " ; while Honimel makes it depend upon eiinep. Op. Eep.
509 B, 608 D ; Charm. 155 D.
cv)iopi)>Cas. For the notion of a beauty-competition here suggested, cp. Xen.
Symp. V. 1. Cp. also the o-o(îa-match of 175 e.
ovtV 8ofiis dXijBtiav k. "Real for sham beauties": aKr^deiav KoKav =:aKr]6i.va
KaXd. Cp. Phil. 36 c fF. ; and for the antithesis, cp. 198 e, 212 a supra.
219 A \fvma. xakKaav. A "familiar quotation'' from II. VI. 235 —
(rXaO/cor) 6? irpos TvSfiSrjv Aio^^Sea Tev)(c' apu^fv \
\piaea \a\K(iatv, eKUTop-
/3oi'ivveaôlav. Later reff. to the proverb are frequent, e.g. Plut. adv. Stoic.
1063 IS Clern. Alex. Cohort, ad Gent. 71 C. Cp. Winter's Tale I. 2 "take eggs
;
for money." In xpi<r(a there is an obvious allusion to the dydX/iara xpv"'^ of

216 b.
1) Toi...oi|>is. For this idea of the inverse development of vision, cp. Laws
715 D, //. Ale. 150 D. Rettig thinks that in this passage there may lie a ref.
to Phaedr. 253 d ff., and an indication that the views there put forward are
crude and the book itself " eine jugendliche Schrift."
219 B Iv Yap T^ ktX. Thus Socr. practically defers the consideration of
the matter to " the Greek Kalends." Rettig calls attention to the catalectic
hexameter in iv yap...fiov\(v6pevoi, which gives a touch of jocular liveliness.
219 c] ZYMnOIION 157
E7C1) fi€v Srj ravra a-Kovcra^ re Koi elirmv, KaX a<êl<; oiirvep
I3e\r), rerpoSffdai avrov wurjv koX dvacrrrh 76, ovSe eTrirpei/ra?
ToiiTp ei-ireiv ovBev en, dfi<j)ie<Ta<! to ijiariov to efiavrov tovtov —
Koi yap rjv — viro
tov Tpi^mva KaraKXivel^ rbv tovtovi,
'yeip^v
irepi/SaXtov Tea %etp€ tovtw tm Sai/iovico ws a\,i]da)<; Koi 6aup,atTTm, C
KaTeKeifiTjv ttjv vvktu 6\i]v. koX ovSe ravra all, m XdaKpare^, epet?
brt ylrevoop-ai. iroirjaavro'; Se S^ TavTa epMV ovro<; rocrovrop irepie-
yevero re Kao Kare<f>povr]a-e Kal KareyeKaae TJ79 e'/i^? &pa<; koi
v^piae Kai rrepl eKelvo <6> ye ^{Mfv r\ elvac, w avSpe<; ZiKacrraL —
219 B /3Aei TW O.-P. rovro> T, Thiersch: roJro B: tovtov W
TovTovl TW O.-P. (prob.), Bt.: rourouB, J.-U. Sz. a5 B: om. TW
Kai Trepi eKcivo (o) ye scripsi : [koi] nepi fKfivo ye O.-P.: Kolvep CKeivo ye TW:
KatVfp iceii'd y€ B: (cm 'xeii/o ye Sz. : KaiVoi 'kcii/o ye Bt. : Kai'7rep...e?i'ai secl. Hug
d<|>Els laa-Trtp p^t). Sc. Tois Xoyour. For this image applied to "winged
words," cp. the use of âXa>i> 189 b; Phileh. 23 b /SAt; e^"" ""*P" '""" «/'-
npoa-Bev \6yav Theaet. 180 A; Pind. 01. I. 112.
:
rerpuo-Oai. " I thought I had winged him." Cp. Theogn. 1287 aWd
a iyw Tpoxrio (jifvyovTa wep : and the description of Eros as BtjpevT^s Setvos,
203 d.
Tpcpcava. Cp. Proi. 335 D ; Ar. Ach. 184, etc. The vogue of the "philosopher's
cloak " (pallium) seems to date from Socrates ; cp. Plut. dc disc. ad. 56 c. For
the incident, see also Lysias in Alcib. xiv. 25 (Teichmiiller Litt. F. ii. 267 ft'.);
Theocr. Id. xviil. 19 cp. Theogn. 1063 ; eV 8' ijTjSi/ -napa piv ^vv AprjîKi koK
fiF.
Xid' (vSetv I
Notice the stylistic effect produced
IpfpTav epyav i^ epov Upevov.
both by the row of successive participles, mostly asyndetic (" der Sturmlauf
ist vergeblich " Rettig) and by the repetition of the pronoun (tovtoi, -tov,
;
-rout, -To>, oStos). " Forsan haec iUustrat Soph. Track. 944. Respexit
Alciphro'n I. 38" (Wyttenb.).
219 C Sai|iov(tt>. Cp. 202 D.
Kal oih\ ravra ktX. Alcib. 's fourth appeal to Socr. for confirmation, cp.
217 b.
too-oStov. " Dictum est SeixTiKas et per quandam exclamationem ut signi-
fieet : mirum quantum me vicit" (Stallb.): Riickertand Hommel, on the other
hand, suppose that " sequi debebat mart " so as to give the sense "ut non aliter
ab eo surrexerim," etc. (Riickert), or <S(tt€ koi Koratfypovriaat kt\. (Hommel).
Ruckert's view, which explains the change of construction as due to the
intervening parenthesis, seems the most probable.
irepiry^vero kt\. Alcib. is fond of piling up synonyms by way of emphasis
cp. 207 A, 219 D, 221 e.
vPpio-E. a vox pro/n-ia in erotic literature for the " spretae iniuria
vfipis is
formae"; cp. Anihol. Pal. v. 213 ouk olira tov dndXaiiTTpov v^piv.
Anacreon /r. 129 i/Spiorai Kal drdcrBaXoi ('AvaKpfav aTrctXcl rois "Epaxrti'...
eTreidfinep eapa tov i'<j)i}fiov oKlyov avrov (j)povTiôvTa...fl pfj aiirw TixpinTKoiev
BiKa<rTal yap eare t^? Sw/cparou? VTreprj<f>avl,a<i. ev yap IVre p.a

6eov<s, fJ^ Oedf, oiiBev TreptTTorepov KaTaSeSapdr)Ka)<i avârTjv fiera
D 'ZcoKparovi}, ^ el fieTa Trarpo? KaOrjvBov rj aSeXôv Trpea^vTepov.
XXXV. To Bt) fiera tovto riva o'ieaQe fie Bidvoiav e')(eiv, i)yav-
fj.evov fiev ^TifidaBai, dyd/ievov Be rr/p tovtov <^vcnv re xal a-axfypo-
iTvvTjv Kal dvBpeiav, ivTeTV^riKora dvOpmirto roiovra o"a> iym ovk
219 D f,elB O.-P. : t, TW
avTiKa Tov ?(j>riôv ktX.). Cp. Spenser's, " Thou hast enfrosen her disdainefuU
breat," and "Whilst thou tyrant Love doest laugh and scorne At their com-
plaints, making their paine thy play, Whylest they lie languishing like thrals
forlorne" (cp. KaTaSfSovXa/ievos 219 e infra).
Kal irtpl cKcivo (o) -ye kt\. So I have ventured to write on the strength of the
evidence of the Papyrus.
Eettig keeps the Bodleian kelvo, as tolerable "in hao Alcibiadis oratione
singularia amantis,"and refers to Poppo ad Thuc. viii. 86, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 7,
and other authorities but to bolster up the double anomaly " vain is the
:
strength of man": if ki'ivo be retained we must assume prodeliaion ('Keluo).

tI (Ivai. " Magni quid ease " (RUckort) cp. Oorg. 472 a it is the opposite : :
of oiScV elvat, 216 E, 219 A.

SiKao-TaV. Alcib. appeals to the audience to try the case, the notion of a
lawsuit v^peas) having been suggested by the word v^purev.
(ypa(f)fi We have
already had, in this speech, terms suggestive of legal proceedings, 214 d viz.
Tifiaipfi(rci>p.aL 215 B puprvpas napdôpai and diKaarfjs itself was

vpaiv ivavriov : :
already used by Agathon in 175 b.

(id ecous, f^ fltas. Such an invocation of the whole pantheon is unusual,
but cj). Tim. 27 c.
oiSiv iripiTT6rtpov. Haud aliter, cp. Isocr. III. 43.
KaraScSapSTiKus. Cp. 223 c, Jpol. 40 D. For the incident cp. Petron. 128
non tarn intactus Alcibiades in praeceptoris sui lecto iacuit Lucian vit. auct. :
15 Corn. Nep. Aldb. c. ii.

;
219 D T£va...8idvoiav. A.'s feelings were a blend of chagrin and venera-

tion: cp. the perplexity described in 216 c; Theogn. 1091 apydKeas pot ft'.
6vp6s i'xft nep\ <r^r îXdnjroy |

oSrc yap c}(6alpfiv oSre (f>iKf'lv Svvap.at, ktX.
iJTi|X<i(r8ai. Cp. Theogn. 1313 e'pfjv 8e peBrJKas aTiprjrov (îXotijto.
dY<i|i.Evov. This is an echo, both of Phaedrus's language in 179 c, 180 a,
and of ayaa-Toi applied to Eros (197 d). Observe the assonance fiyoip.(vov...
ayapivov. Cp. Xen. Si/mp. Vlll. 8.
Tvv Toirov îmv ktX. Hommel renders "des Mannes ganzem Wesen
besonders seiner Besonnenheit und Charakterfestigkeit " etc. ; Kettig explains
(jtva-is as " die geistige Naturanlage des S., seine theoretische und spekulative
Begabung, ingenium, <ro(j>ia (vgl. Theaet. 144 a)." The former seems the more
natural interpretation ; <j)varis may be intended also as an echo of Aristophanes'
use of the word (189 D etc.).
219 e] lYMnOSION 159
&v <pfiriv "rrore ivrvyelv eli i^povqaiv koi et? Kaprepiav ; mare ovO'
OTTO)? ovv opyiôl/iijv elôv Kal airoaTeptjdetTjv rfj^ tovtov avvov-
<Ti,a<;, ovO' OTTTj irpoaayayoifjiTiv avrov rjinropovv. ev yap jfSr) otl E
')(^p7}fiacn, ye "ttoXv (jloXXov a,rpajTO<; Pjv iravra'xri fj a-iSrjpo) 6 Ata?,
ft) re (piJbrfv avTov fiov(p oKmaeaOai, Bteireipevyei fie. rjiropovv Stj,
KaTaoeoov\a)/jLevo^ re tov avOpwirov ws oySet? vtt ovBevo<s

inro
aWov Trepifja. ravrd re yap fxot, airavra irpovyeyovet, Kal /terd
Tavra crTpaTeva ^fiiv et? IIoTiSatai/ iyevero Koivfj ical avvecriTovpev
EKet. TrpwTov fjêp ovv rot? Troi'ot? ov jxovov inov Trepifjv, aWa Kal
T&v aWoiv aTravTmv oiror avayKaadeirjfiev diro\ri<^6evre<; ttou,
219 T) (oo^Tjv O.-P. corr. Kaprepinv : cyKpartiav O.-P. ov$^ : ovd

O.-P. corr. ft KOI O.-P. a-vvt]6fias O.-P.^ E oiroi vulg. B jjdri
jjSeiv W O.-P. yi TW O.-P., Jn.: rt B, J.-U. Sz. Bt. Sf,BT O.-P.

Tf W TavTa T Spa Bdhm. Koivij vulg. J.-U. Naber : Koivfj BT O.-P.,
Sz. Bt. ovv libri, Bt. : oSv {ev) Winckelmann J.-U. Sz. ottot' W, Herm.:
OTTorav BT O.-P. : onoTav yovv vulg.: ottotc S' Sauppe Jn. : ottot* av Rohde:
oTov oiroT cj. Uaener a7ro\i]<j)d€VTfs Cornarius, Sz. Bt. : anoXeKJidivTfs libri,
O.-P. : diro\ei(j)0fVTfS (tItov, ola Heusde
<|)p6vT|<riv...KttpT6p£ttv. " (f>p6vj](TLs verbundeQ mit Kaprepia ist doch nichts

Anderes als die Aufiosung des Begriffs der a-oKJypoa-vvri in seine beiden Bestand-
theile. Vgl. Pol. iv. 430 b, Phadr. 237 B, Krat. 411 e" (Rettig).
ou9'...€txov. Of moral impossibility, as iTi 190c, Fhaedr. 241 A.
219 E ctTpioTos. " Invulnorablo on all sidoa " C[). reTpSxrBm 219 )1. For :
the incorruptibility of Socr., shown by his sending back Alcib.'s presents, see
Stob. Flor. XVII. 17, Ael. v. h. ix. 29.
o-i8i]piD o Alas. For the impregnable seven-fold shield of Ajax, see Pind.
Isthm. V. 45 ; Soph. Aj. 576 Welcker Kl. Schr. ii. p. 267.
;
u re mniv. Sc. 7-fl

(Spa (cp. 219 c) : the antecedent, Kara tovto (SmTrtc^.), has
to be supplied.
KaTa8<Sov\(i>|i^vos. Cp. Euthyd. 303 c. Above, 215 e, we had avhpanohwhas
8iaK€LlX€VOS.
iTEpiâ. "I wandered about," suggestive of aimless despair: cp. Prot.
348 D, Rep. 620 c; so TTepirpixav 173 a.
o-TpaT«to...Koiv5. Potidaea revolted from Athens in 435 B.C. and after
5 years of war was reduced in 430 (see Bury's Hist. Gr. pp. 392 3) Socr.'s — :
part in the campaign is alluded to also in Apol. 28 e. Charm. 153 a, c cp. :
Plut. adv. Colot. p. 1117 E.

iruve(riToilp.€v. " were We mess-mates " {o-kktititoi). This implies personal
friendship rather than proximity of origin ; for Socr. and Alcib. belonged to
different (f>vXai and to different raêis.
Tois TTOVois. Cp. 197 b ("Epws) fv 7r6v(o...apia~ros.
airoXii((>94vT€s. "Cut off," "a commeatu intercepti et prohibiti" (Stallb.):

cp. Hdt. II. 115. 2; Thuc. vi. 22; Gorg. 522 a.
160 nAATnNOI [219 E
220 ota St) eVt aTpaTe'i,a<i, aaireiv, oiiSev rjaav oi SXKoi Trpo? to Kap-
repelv. ev t av rats euwiîat? fiovo<! airdkaveiv oloii t rjv ra t
aXXa teal iriveiv ovk edeKutv, oirore dvaiyKaa-Oeirj, Trai/ra? eKparei,
Koi o irdvTcov OavfiaaroTaTov, êoKpaTri fiedvovra owSei? irayiroTe
kwpaicev avOpanrcuv. tovtov /iev ovv fioi SoKei Koi avTiKa o eXey^'^';
eaeadai. irpo^ Be av TayjroO êt/twi'o? Kaprepriaei<; — ieivoi yap
avTodi 'xêifi&ve'i — Oavp-daia elpydêro rd re dWa, «ai Trore ovTOt
B irdr/ov o'iov SeivoTarov, Kal irdvTmv ^ ovk iîovrtov evBodev rj et ri<s
eîoi îJ,<l)iecr/jL£vcov re 6avfia<7Td Srj '6<ra Kal viroBeBefieviov kuI
eveikiyfievatv Tovt iroBa^ et9 triXovi xal dpvaiciBa<;, ovtov B iv
220 A irpor TO : irphs airov els to Sauppe : Trpos avTov ra Bdhm. cv S*

av Wolf anoWvfiv O.-P.' t ^v oios del. Bdhm. re raXXa Bdhm.
irivatv Usener rravTas: ndvToiv Hirschig 6 navrav TW O.-P. : on&rav B
SavjiaaucTaTov O.-P. Vind. 21 iaipaKev TW O.-P.: eapanei B êifiS>ves
del. Naber B irayov B O.-P.: toC vayov TW ri ovk B O.-P.: ouK TW
Sfi TW O.-P.: i} B oStos 8' BTW : oStos O.-P. Vind. 21
220 A ota 6r\ ktK. Se. cîXtl ylyvfo-dm, or the like ; cp. Eep. 467 b ota
8^ cV TToXf/iim {^tXfi {so. yiyveardai) ; Euthyd. 272 A.
ovSiv iq<rav..."irpis ktX. Cp. 195 D olos i]v...np6s ktX., and 216 E ovScv
€Lvai.
fio\laxs. Cp. Laws 666 B fV roTi avirtriTioii fvaxiBevra 203 B supra. :
TO. t" aXXa K7-X. The construction is loose we may either explain it (with ;
Stallb.) asa brachylogy for ra t aXKa Ka\ Sq koi tovto oTi...eKpdTei, or say (with
Wolf) that iKparei is carelessly put for xparav. Hug construes niveiv closely
with avayKaaSeiq, marking ovk eBeXap as a parenthesis but it is simpler to ;
regard irlveiv as a kind of accus. of respect (" at drinking ") with eKpiirei. For
the dvdyKi] of the " symposiarch's ruling cp. 176 a, 223 b. ''
cupaKiv. The with

plpf. iapdKci (in spite of Rettig, etc.) is inconsistent
iraiiTOTe. For Socr.'s invincibility in carousals, see 176 c, 214 a, 223 C; and
cp. Theogn. 491 dviKijror 8e toi oiros 6s ttoXXos Trivuv p,r] ti ndraiov cpel, |
avTCKa...£(r«r6ai. I.e. we shall have proof, before the night is over, of Socr.'s
KaprepLa in this regard.
Scivol. ..XEi|jiuves. Cp. Thuc. II. 70 opavres fitv r^t crrpaTias Tiji/ ToKaiirapiav
ev xoapitf xeijxepivm Aesch. Pers. 495
: fl'.
Sav)i.a<ria elp^dScTo. An echo of 182 E and 213 D.

220 B otou SavoTarov. I.e. toiovtov olos heivoraTos eortv : cp, Apol. 23 A
(Madv. Or. S. § 96. 1).
ir(Xovs. Schol. TTiXoff • ipdriov e^ epiov ntXtjaeats yivopevoVj eis veTwv Ka\
xeipaviov apvuav. Cp. Latos 942 D ; Hes. Op. 541 fF. "Had their feet swathed
in felt and fleeces " ( Jowett).
dpvaK(Sas. Schol. apvuKihes Se dpvSiv KaSta: Suid. dpvaKis- to tov dpvos
KoiSwv, to /ifTii tIov epiutv Sepfiu. Cp. Thcmiat. or. IV. 50 u.
220 c] ZYMnOllON 161
TouTot? e^rjei e'^mv l/iaTiov fiev toiovtov olovirep icai Trporepov

eicoOei ôpelv, oi/i/ttoSt/to? Be Bta tov KpvaTaXKov paov eiropevero
rf 01 aXkoi VTroBeSe/Mevoi. ol Se aTpariSiTai iiire^Xe'irov avTov a)?
KaTa(j)povovvTa (r^wv.
XXXVI. Kal ravTa fiev 87 Tavra' C
oiov S' av ToB' epeê Kal stXtj KapTepo<; dvrjp
eKei TTOTe eVi arrpaTia<:, aîov aKovcrai. ^vvvoi^<ra<! yap avTodt,
emaev ri elaTriKei (tkottoiv, Kal eveiBij ov irpovxâpei avrw, ovk
aviei aWa eiarrjKet l^rjrwv. Kal ijBrj f]v fiearjiJL^pia, Kal avOpaiiroi
TjCTVavovTo, Kal davp.dôvre'; aWo<; a'XXaj eXeyov oti ^coKparrj^ ef
kcoOivov (jjpovTb^cov ft ea-TTjKe. re\evTaivTe<; Be rti/e? TtSy 'Iciz/wj/,
220 B ol6vn(p B O.-R: olov TW C al t68' W O.-P., Cornarius

avTo BT i'ppf^^ B (TTpo-Ttos O.-P., Cobct Sz. Bt. : vTpaTdas libri, J.-U.
€i(n->;Kf£ vulg. O.-P. ; eor^Kct libri Trpo^wp" B nviei: aveit] O.-V. av6pa>Tvoi
Moblcr Cobct Sz. Bfc.: ilvdpairoi libri EXfyov Mchler Cobct Sz.: eXtyev
libri, O.-P., Bt. f| : ear f| O.-P. xai ante TfXfvT&vTfs add. W 'Icii'mv
libri, O.-P. : viav Mehler Hug Sz.: iSovrav Schmidt: Tlawvav Rettig
t|iiaTi.ov...<|>opciv. Cp. 220 A n. ; Xen. Mem. I. 2. 1, 6. 2 Kal i/iaTiov rjiKJjUaai

oil fioj'OV <l)au\ov aWa to avTo depovs re koX ^ftpoauoSy avU7ro5»/TOff 5c Kol d^^tro)!'
fiioTcXfir. For awirobrfTos, See also 174 a, 203 d.

iire'pXeirov. " Looked askance (suspiciously) at him,'' i.e. " quippe quern
ipsos despicere opinarentur" (Stallb.). Cp. Eryx. 395 a vno^\i-âi...a<rnfp
rt ddLKOvpfvos : Crito 53 B u7ro/3Xe'i/rovrat (re 8ta(j)dop€a fiyovpevoi ratv voptov.
220 Kal TaCTa...TovTa. For this formula of transition, dismissing the

subject, cp. Laws 676 a.
otov 8' av...dvTJp. From
iv. 242, with the slight alteration olov>
Horn. Od.
8' av for nXX' olov : spoken by Helen in describing Odysseus.
there it is
5«vvoi1<ras. Rettig holds that the following section is an illustration of the

"spekulative Begabung" (îais 219 d) of Socr. but it describes, primarily, ;
another phase of his Kaprepla. For S.'s habit of thought-immersion, cp.

174 E ff., Gell. N. A. n. 1 similarly, in Indian gymnosophists, Plin. II. N.
;
VII. 2. 22. The similar incident in 174 B fF. is there construed by Agathon
as a symptom of o-otpia (see 175 c d).
'liivav. Ruckert comments " lones illo tempore sub Atheniensium ditione
erant, unaque militabant " but most recent editors suspect corruption after
;
Mehler (ad Xen. Symp. p. 75) "Neque fuere eorum in ordinibus, neque
Platonis haec sunt verba." To Mehler's restoration, tS>v v(S>v, Rettig
objects that "den Athenern gleichviel ob jung oder alt diese Weise des
Sokrates kaum aufiallend war, da man ihn genugsam kannte''; while in
favour of his own conj. TIai6vo>v, ho cites Thuc. I. 59, 61, etc. But I agree
with Usoner {Rhein. JIfus. Liii. p. 372) that 'Iwvmi' may well be genuine.
B. P. 11
162 nAATQNOI [220 c
D itreiS'^ eavepa ^v, Senrvâavre'i —koI jap depot Tore y' rjv — )(â-
fievvia iêvey/cdfievoi, afia fiev ev to) i/'-uêt KadijvSov, (ifia Be

e(f>v\aTTov avTov el koX rrjv vvKTa icrrijôi,. 6 Se elarijicei /t%jOt
eo)? eyeveTo koI ^Xio<; dvecfxev eireira ^X^t' utticov irpoaev^dfievof

Tc3 ffKlU).
Et Se ôvKeade ev rat? fjbdj(ai,'; ' rovro yap Bi] BiKaiov ye avTa

diToSovvaf ore yap r/ fJ^d'^ri rjv, e^ rjg ifiol Kol Tapiarela ehoaav ol
(TTparrjyoi, ovSei<; aX\.o<; efie eaioaev dvOpmircov rj ovto<;, rerpo)-
E fievov ovK edeXtov diroXnrelv, dXKd avvStecreocre Kal Ta oTrKa Kal
avTov efie. Kal 6701 fiev, w %d)KpaTet, Kal rare eKeKevov crol
BiBovai rdpicTTela roii'i aTparr]yov<;, Kal tovto ye fioi ovre fiefi-^

220 D IT poaevôêvos b ev rais : /cat ev rais O.-P. ova eSeXav
rerpajxevov T E SaKpaTrfv O.-P.
220 D xajicvvia. Tairetva K^LVLdta (Schol.); ra eTTt rrjs ytjs trrpavvvfieva

(Tim.) : cp. (Eros) xofiat^fTijs, 203 D : Hipponax 67 ev aradfiia re koI -jfonievvlm
yvfivov.
irpao-cv$i{|ievos tu
Hesiod (Op. 339) proscribe.^ prayer at sunrise and
i]X(i>i.
sunset; cp. Laws 887 966 D; Soph.

0. C. 477; Ar. Flut. 771 koi irpoancwS)
e,
ye Trpmra fiev tov rj^tov. The Suggestion here may be that the Sun-god
{Plioehus, the revealor, " the hght of the world ") brings mental illumination,
and that Socr.'s evxri was in part a thanksgiving therefor. As a parallel to
Socr., we may refer to " the devotion of Orpheus to Helios " as pointed out in
Harrison Proleg. p. 462. Moreover, Socr. regarded Apollo as his special
patron-god, see Apol. 39 d ff., Phaedo 85 B, Tim. 40 a (Adam, R. T. O.
pp. 325, 434 ff.) and the sun is the symbol of ideal Good, see Rep. 530 a,
:
Phileb. 28 d. For the content of a Socratic prayer, see Phaedi: 279 b c — ;
Xen. Mem. I. 3. 2 rjvxeTo 8e irpos tovs deoi/s iiTrXas rdyada SiSovai. Of prayers
to Helios we have exx. in Soph. Aj. 845 ff. id.fr. 772 "HtXtoy oUreipeie /le bv ;
\
troipol \eyov(n yevvrjTfjv 6eS>v Kai narepa iravTuiv. \
El i\ povXeo-Sc. So. QKoOa-m olos ijv, or the like; cp. 177 B. Alcib. here
passes on to treat of the dv&peia of Socr.
airoSovvai. " Tanquam debitum persolvero " (Stallb.).
r[ |*axi- "Ilia pugna (omnibus nota)" (Ruckert); i.e. the fight (in
432 B.C.) which preceded the blockade of Potidaea, cp. 219 e «., Thuc. i.
62 ff., II. 2.
imia-tv. With this, and crvvbUaaxrev below, cp. Eros as aarrip apiaros,
197 E.
220 E oiK iACKiav oiroXiiretv. This passage echoes the language of

Phaedrus in 179 A e'yKaraXtTrfti' ye ra iraihiKO. ktK., and OTrXa awoâkav. To
:
rescue a man's aims was to save him from the disgrace attaching to onXav
dTTOôKrj.
oilre (xîkI/t). Here for the fifth time Alcib. challenges Socr. to contradict
him (cf. 219 c) : for fieii.<ôp.at, cp. 213 e.
221b] ZYMnOIION 163
ovre epetf on ylrevBofiai' aXXa yap twv arpaTtjyoiv 7rpo9 to efiov

aîcofia diTO^XeTrovTmv koX ôvXo/ievoJv e/iol StSovai Tapurrela,
avTO'! TTpoQvfjboTepos eyevov rcSv arpaTrjywv e/ie Xaêlv rj cravTov.
en Toivvv, do dvSpe<{, dîov ^v OeaaacrOai ^(OKpcirr), ore diro Arfkiov 221
^vyfj ave^ftipet to aTpaToireSov eTV)(ov yap 'jrapayev6fJ-evo<; tinrov
e'xmv, ovTo<; Be oTrXa. ai/e^ôjpet ovv ea-KeBa<7fj,eveov ijBr) twv dv-

dpwTTuv ovTo'; Te a/Ma Koi A.aj(r}<;' koX eyitJ TrepiTvyx^dvo), /cal lSa>v
evOv<; irapaiceKevofial re avTolv dappeiv, koi eXeyov oti ovk diro-
Xetyfro) avToo. ivTUvda Si) koi koXXiov edeaadftrjv AOJKpdTrj rj ev
TloTihaia — yap
tjttov ev <f>60(p rj Bid to etj)' itrirov eivai
at/ro? —
irpwTov fitv ocrov ireptijv Ad^r)TO<i to3 efiippcov elvaf eireiTU efjuoiye B
eSoKei, w 'Api(TT6âve<;, to aov hrj tovto, koI exel SiaTTopeuecrOai
wairep Koi evOdSe, " l3pevdv6fievo<! Kal TOXjidaXfia} irapa^dXXwv,"
221 A o-WKpaTrjvT .y B: ^ TW: t; O.-P.: ^c vulg. B aa-ntp koi
ivddSc seel. Jn. J.-U. ra o</>daXâ> T O.-P.: tw (pdaXiiw B: t 6<j>da\iJ.a W
a|((D|i.a. "Social standing": "erat genere Alcmaeonida...ipse Periclis in
tutela erat" (Ruckert). Op. /. Ale. 104 b; Thuc. ii. 37, v. 43, etc.
ij o-ovTov. We should expect /laXKov ^ airSt, but the accus. is put in order
to balance ifie, "propter oppositionis gravitatem " (Stallb.). For the omission
of fiaWov after words " denoting a wish or choice," see Madv. Or. S. § 93 c.
221 A
diro Ai)XCou. For this famous battle in Boeotia (424 B.C.), when
the Athenians under Hii)pocrates were routed by the Theban.s under Pagondas,
sec Thuc. IV. 76 ff., Bury's Hist. Gr. pp. 442—3.
KoV Adxus. Cp. Loch. 181 B. Athenaeus (v. 329 flf.) perversely contends
that Socr. took part in no battle.
n-fpiTifyxavu. Cp. Hermann on Ar. Niib. 196, ''
iniTvyxavfiv dicitur qui
quaerit, wcpiTvyx- qui non quaerens in aliquid incidit."
KaXXtov c9eao-d|ir|v. "I got a finer view of": cp. JRep. 467 e f<^' "iTrnaiv...
KaX\i(TTa re ded(TOUTai.,.Ka\ d<râ\4fjTaTa ktA.

iv <|)oP<p. Cp. 197 D.
J|jLc|>po>v. "Cool," "collected"; cp. Ion 535 B norepov epKJjpav el, ^ e'â
aavTov yiyvei; Laws 791 B avri paviKa>v...e^tK efKJjpovas f'x""-
221 B t6 (tov 8p toSto. An accus. absol., like to Xeyoptvov " ut tuo illo :
utar" (Stallb.). Cp. Soph. 233 b, Euthyd. 284 c (with Schanz, nov. comm.
pp. 76 f.). The ref. is to Ar. JVub. 362 on ffpevSiet t eV rmKriv aSois koi
Ta<p6aKfiM wapaâWds. The Clouds was not produced until the year after
the battle of Delium, viz. 423 B.C.
pp(v6v6|j.cvos. "Stalking like a pelican" (Jowett): Schol. ad Nub. 362
PpevOvff diTO(rfp.vvvfis aeavTov ev rm axrifian Koi ravpifSov Spas- KO/nrdêis koX
vneponnKas /SaSi'ffw cp- Schol. ad Fax 25, ad Lysist. 887.
:
" Nimirum
ductum verbum a Ppevdos, quod signiflcat avem aquaticam, frequenter ad

est
paludes commorantem altisque pedibus incedentem" (Stallb.).
Tu<f>6aX|i.ii irapapdWcov. " H. e. torvo vultu oculos in obliquum vertens "
11—2
164 nAATQNOZ [221 b
rfpeîa irapacrKoirwv Koi tow îXiovv ical rovi TroXefiiovi, S»j\o9 cov
•jravTi KoX irdvv iroppcodev, '6ti et Tt? aylrerai tovtov tov dvSp6<;,
p,aka ippafieveo^ ap,vveiTat. Sio /cat d(T(f>aXw airjjei Kai ovto<;
Kal 6 eraijoo?" a'XêBbv yap ti twv ovtco BiaKeifievav iv tw
C iroXe/xq) ovBe airrovrai, aXXa rovt irpoTpoirdZ-qv <f>£vyovTa'; Bia>-
Kovai.
IloWa ptikv oSv av tk koX aX\a ej(pi ^(OKparr) iiraiveaai Kal
Oavfidcria' dXXa r&v fiev dWcov .eTrcT7]S6vp,dTcov ^d^ av Tt? /cat
irepl dXKov roiavra eiiroi, to Se fiTjBevl dvOpatTrtav ofioiov elvai, purjTe
rSiV iraXai&p fi'qre r&v vvv ovtq)v, tovto aîov iravTW davp,aTO<;.
olo? yap A.')(îXkevKov(nv secl. Hartmann
Sto 8fj KOL Arist. ovTos : avros O.-P. iToipos Ariat., Sz. Bt. : erepos libri,
O.-P., J.-U. €v 7-5 iToKepa ante aXKa ponit Arist. /laXXov post <pev-
yovTas addit Arist. Bavfiaaai. Hirschig t&v fiev : rav O.-P. (ut videtur)
Se : Se Si/ O.-P. ilvtu /x^re TW. O.-P. : dvai p€ B
(Stallb.). Rettig objects that this rendering is inconsistent with ripepa

îKiovs, and explains by " oculis prope admotis intueri, also scharf ansehen,"
cp. Phaedo 103 a, Rep. 531 a. Ast gives " oculos in aliquid immotos habere
intentos": Eeynders, to ^'Kippa av<a koi /cdrw Kweiv. Jowett, "rolling his
eyes."
i\p^|ia irapaoTKoiruv. This verb is air. and perhaps conveys a
dp. in Plato,
literary allufsion: lluckert explains mean "oculis quasi comitari, ob-
it to
servare, ut omnes raotus lento oculorum motu notare videaris."
8ii\os...ir6ppw9tv. "Similiter ApoUodorus, qui Socratis incessum imitatus
est, Tii>v ovv...iroppa>6ev f'/cdXfo-ei' ktX." (Hommel).
eraipos. So Jahn, 72 the more definite term is
after Aristides t. ii. p. :
preferable, as Rettig argues against Teuffel. For confusion of the two words
in the codd., cp. 183 o {crit. n.), and see Schanz, nov. comm. p. 59.
221 irpoTpoira8i)v. " In headlong rout " an Epic {II. xvi. 304) word, —
ait. dp. in Plato. For the sense, cp. Tyrt. 11. 11 13 oJ piv yap roXpaxn... —
iravpurepoi dvrjcrKovcn ktX. : Seneca, Ep. 94 audentes fortuna iuvat (see Bergk,
ad Simon, fr. 227) : II. v. 531 f. alSopivav 8' avSpav irXeoves crdoi rje irecjiav-
raf (j)cvy6vTa>v 8'

I
our' lip kXcoc opwrai ovre tis oXkij : lb. XV. 561 ff.
lEoXXa. ..Kal fi.XXa ktX Op. 195 B, 201 D. Hirschig's Bavpaaai. gives us
(as Rettig argues) "einen raatten Gedanken."
6av|taTos. "Of wonder" (the subjective feeling), cp. Phil. 36 d. Laws
967 A : elsewhere in Plato Baiipa means " quod mirum est."
otos vdp ktK. For Achilles, see Od. iv. 267 ff. and cp. 179 e f. ;
Bpao-CSav. For this famous Spartan leader, who fell fighting at Amphi-
polis in 422 B.C., see Thuc. ll. 25, 85 ff., v. 6 ; Bury, Hist. Or. pp. 445 ff.
221 e] ZYMnOSION 165
aWov^, Kal oto^ au IlepiK\i]<;, koI Necrropa Kal KvTrjvopa, ^ elcrl Se

Kat erepof Kai tou? aXKov<; Kara ravr av Tt? airet/cdôf olo? D
Se ovTocrl yeyove rr/v aroniav avOpat-tro^, koi avTo<; KaX ol Xoyoi
avTov, onS' iyyv<! av evpoi Tt? î]tc!)v, ovre r&v vvv oure rmv
iraXai&v, ei fir/ apa el ol<; eyo) Xeym aireiKdôi ti<; avTov, dv-
Bpanriov fiev /iijSevi,, Toi(i Se a-iXtjvoK Kol o-aTvpoK, avrov Koi tovi
\670u?.
XXXVII. Kal ycip ovv Kal tovto iv rot? irpmroi'; •jrapeKnrov,
OTi KOL oi Xoyoi aiiTov ofioioTaroi elat roi<; <TiXr)vol<; rot? Sioiyo-
/jLevoii;. el ytip edeXot, ri<i twv StB/CjOrjTou? aKoveiv Xoyoiv, cjiavelev E
av TrayyiXoioi to irpMTov Toiavra Kal ovofiaTa Kal prjfiara e^coOev
•jreptafnre'Xôvrai, (rarvpov [dv^ rtvd v^pi(TTov Sopdv. ovovt yap
221c f(Vi. .. fTfpoi seol. Jn. J.-U. eiVl: ofot Bdhm. D roif del.
Bdhm. : tovs (jifv) Hirschig ravT : ravr B : tovt W avdpanos Sauppe
Sz. Bt.: avBpamos BT ouTf tS>v vvv...naXmZv del. (Hommel) Hirschig Jn.
apa el B : apa TW O.-P. TW O.-P. Xeymi/ B
Xe'yo) avrov re koi vulg.
:
E e'^cXot B : f êXet T TSv-.-Xdywi' TW O.-P. Toi/.-.Xoyoi' B irayyeKoioi:
soripsi: naw TW O.-P., vulg. Bt.: ytKoloi B, J.-U. Sz. nva B O.-P.,
ycXoioi
J.-U. Sz. : av Tiva TW nva Baiter Cobet Bt. aS nva Riickert
: Sfj :
IlepiKXiJs. Sco 215 K n., Oorg. 515 c fF., 519 a.
NeVropa koI ' Avri^vopo. Coini)arablo to Poriclos on the ground of eloquence

(cp. 215 E, Pericles as ayados pljTap)- For Nestor, see Horn. II. i. 247 ffl ; for
Antenor, II. vii. 347 ff. ; Hor. Ep. i. 2. 9.
221 D TT\v iroirtav. " Originalitat " (Wolf) see 215 A n. :
dvOpiiiroiv p.^v xrX. See 215 a, b, 216 E.

221 E iraYY^Xoioi. Cp. 189 B, 215 A; the context shows that -yCKoios here
is nearly equiv. to xaraycXao-ror. Of Socr., as of S. Paul, it was said that " his
speech was contemptible."
ovof.ina, KttV piijiara. See 198 B ri.
{|ca9ev 216 B eâOcv nepi^c^XrjTai.

irtptop.ir^X'"'''''''''- C!p.
eroTippoii [av] nva. Stallb. vainly argues in a long note " Sv tenendum et
per ellipsin verbi (i.e. ovo-av) explicandum esse."
iPpio-ToC. Cp. 215 B, 175 E. In Sopav, the satyr's " hide,'' there is an
allusion, no doubt, to the flaying of Marsyas by Apollo.
ovo«s 7Ap ktX. " His talk is of pack-asses and smiths and cobblers and
curriers" (Jowett). Sohol. navOrfKlovs- rovs ^paSfls i/oô-ai ^ atjivfls. dno Kav-
davos, OS icrnv ovns, eiprjpevot, kt\. cp. Ar. Vesp. 170 ff., 177 ff. For ovoi in Plato,
:
op. Gorg. 516 a. Rep. 563 c for xaXxtlr, Prot. 319 D, Crat. 388 D, 389 E. Cp.
;
Oorg. 490 C ff., where Callicles objects drfp^rSr yt ae\ ixKvTeas re xni Kva<pea!
Koi aayeipovs Xeycov Kat larpovs ovdev iravei ktK. Xen. Mem. I. 2. 37 6 he :
KptTi'ar, 'AXXa tSjvSc toI are aTri)(e(T6ai, e(j>rj, 8f7J(T«, t» Saxpares, tSiv (TKurf'tov Kai
tS>v reKTovav Koi tS>v pâXKe'mv : t6. IV. 4. 5 —6 : Max. Tyr. diss. IX. 1.
166 nAATQNOI [221 E
Kav6r)Xiov<; Xeyei koI )(â\Kea<; rtva? koL (tkvtoto/mov^ koI ^vp-

aoBiyfraii, xal del Sia t<ov avra>v ra avra (jyaiverai Xeyeiv, uxne
aTreipo^ Kal dv6riTo<; avOpcoTTOt ird': cLv tcov Xoycov KaToyeXacreiev.
222 Bioiyofievovg Be lBu>v av rt? koI eVro? avrav 'yir/v6fievo<; irpcoTov jxev
vovv e-)(ovra'; evBov fiovow; evprfaei, rSsv Xoymv, erreira deiorarovi

Kal irXeia-T diydX/MaT dpeTr}'; ev avTol<s e')(pVTat; koX iirl irXeiaTOV
TeivovTw;, fiaXXop Be eVt Trav oaov TrpoarjKei, aKOirelv rm fj-eXXopTt
KaXS KayaOiS eaeaOai.
iavT eaTiv, (d avope<i, a eyco ZcoKpaTr) eiraivco' kul av a fie/i-
ô/iai avfi/j.iâ'i vfiiv eVirov a fie v^piaev. Kai fievToi ovk e/te
B fiovov ravra TreiroirfKev, d'hXd Kal X.apfii.B-rjv rov VXavKa)vo<; Kal

EidvSj)fiov Tov A(okX60i>9 Kal dXXov^ Trdvv ttoWoi/?, ovi ovto<;
eâTrar&v a)? epaari}'; "jraiBiKa fjiaXXov avTO<! KaOiararai avT
221 E 221 A. Sioiyov/teVouf B
KaverjKivovs O.-'?. a5 Bekk. Hug Bt.:
av libri, O.-P. 8^ Sz.: iyyvs avrmv ye Hommel evpfjcreif Usener tSjv
\oyav TW
O.-P.: TOV \6yov B: del. Wagner Voeg. relvovTas TW: tivovtus
O.-P.: TfiVdiraf B fViTW O.-P.: €TiB B wdwom.O.-P.
222 A ISilv aS Tts. "riv cum participio cohaeret hoc sensu, edv ns tSi;...
si quis forte viderit " (Ruckert) defends av, citing Rep. 589 E,
; Stallb., too,
Phaedo 61 c, Euthyd. 287 D the objection of Ruckert and Rettig, that av
;
ought to stand after Swiyo/ievovs rather than after (Sou', is not fatal.
|iovovs...Tuv XoY«v. For the contrast implied, cp. Homer's oios niirvvrai,
{Meno 100 a).
Tcu 8e o-Kiai ata-aovaiv A
similar ascription of life to Xoyot is to
be found in Phaedr. 276 a.
ecioraTovs ktX. —
Cp. 216 D B. The whole of this account of Socrates'
Xdyot is virtually an encomium of his troipia.
T£CvovTOS...W irdv. Cp. 188 B eVl jrav 6 6c6s Telvei: Rep. 581 B. For
echoes of phrases in the previous speeches here, and throughout Alcib.'s
speech, see Introd. § vi (3).
a |i.C|i<)>o|iai ktX. "Verba
connectenda sunt: koi o'v/ifilâs av a fif/i-
ita
côfiai flirov ifiiv a /if iJ/Spicre " (Stallb.).
Stephens erroneously put a comma.
Wolf a full stop, after fie/icjiofiac. Ruckert, agreeing with Stallb., put a comma
after a-v/ifiiâs, and Hommel added another after aS. Jowett's transl., "I —
have added my blame of him for his ill-treatment of me " seems to imply —
a different view of the construction. The points alluded to are those men-
tioned in 217 B ff", 219 c.
222 B Xap|iL(Si]v. For Charmides, Plato's avunetdus, see Charm. 154, 157
Xen. Mem. iii. 7, Symp. lii. 9 etc.
£!u6i>Si||iov. This Euthydemus, son of Diodes (see Xen. Mem. iv. 2. 40), is
not to be confounded with his namesake the sophist, who appears in the
dialogue Euthyd.
iraiSiKd...dvT' ipaoTov. "The object rather than the subject of love."
This may fairly be construed, with Eottig, as an indication that Socr., the
222 cl ZYMnOIION 167
epaa-Tov. a Br) /cat arol \67c1), co 'Ayddcov, firj e.âtraTaaOai virb

TovTov, aW OTTO Tftji/ rffieTepoiv TTadrffiaTatv yvovra ev\a0r)-
Qrjvai, Kol fir) Kara ttjv irapoifiiav (oairep p^ttiov iraOovTa
yvwvai.
XXXVIII. EtTTOi'TO? hr) ravra tov 'AXkiîciSou yiXwra C
yeveadai iirl rfj irapprfaLa avrov, on iSoKet en ipeoriKW^ exe'" tov
^(o/cpaTovi. TOV ovv ^(OKpaTrj, N7/<^6H' /jioi So«et9, (fxivat, m 'AXwt-
/3idBrj. ov yap av nroff' ovrm KOfi'^w'i kvkXm ireptâXKofJLevo';
a<f)avi,<Tai ive)(êLpei<; ov eveica ravra iravra etpr)Ka<;, Koi to? ev
irapkpytp Sr) Xeycov iirl reXeuTTj? avro edr)Ka'i, to? ov irdvra rovrov
222 B iâiraraadf B aXX' vtto O.-P.' yvavra B C naprjaia O.-P.

ehoKf t\i\ O.-P.l o/ii/fwr pr. B oi evcKa TW: oiS' eveca B: owexa O.-P.
(r e 8 corr.) ; ov Bff evexa Uaener
embodiment of the ideal kuWos, is exalted above Eros (op. 201 a) contrast :
180 B 6(iarepov epaaTrjs wmhiKatv. For the reversal of the r61es of Ale. and
Soar., op. I. Ale. 135 D Kivhvvsvtrofxev fieraâXeXv to <T\r\p.af cJ StuKparer, to fiev
(TOV cyo), trii 8e Tovp.6v. ov yap ftrriv ottojs ov •jraibaytayrjirta a"€ ktX Cp. also
Xen. Symp. viii. 5 and see Introd. § vi. 3.
;
a 8p. .cSairarao-Sai. Hommel and Rettig, after Stallb., take the infin. clause
.
to bo cpc.xegctic of 5. Riickert construes iârc. as a second accus. depending

:
on Xf'yo) Hug makes the infin. dopond on a \iya> (equiv. to " I givo you this
:
warning") as on a "verbum voluntatis." It may be simply an oblique

imperative.
Kar^ Cp. Horn. II. XVII. 33 p()(6iv Sf re vrjnws fyvco ib.
T1^v irapoi|i.Cav. :
XX. 198 Hes. Op. 218 Tra^ww 6e re vrjnios eyva Hdt. I. 207 waOfipara paBf;-
: :
fuxTa: Aesoh. Ag. 177, Cho. 313: Soph. 0. C. 143: and our Enghsh proverb
"a burnt child dreads the fire." Schol. pex6ev...eyv(o' in\ tS>v fiera t6 nade'tv
<TvvifVTa>v TO apdpTTjiia. fVi to avro Mpa jrapoipia- 6 aXievs 7rXi;ycis vovv
^vtTfi ' kt\.
222 irappiia-t^. " Naivetat" (Wolf) see A.'s excuses for it in 217 e.
;
Nii<t>6iv (toi SoKcts. Echoing the phrase previously used by Alcib. (fioxfiTe
yap pxii. b), Socr. jocosely derides his repeated plea of intoxication
vij<p€iv 213
212 B, 214 saying in efifect " It's sober you are, not drunk otherwise
c, etc.), : ;
you could never have excogitated so deep a scheme."

Of a "pretty" trick; cp. T/ieaet. 202 D, Sopk. 23C D.
Ko|i,i|>us.
kvkXu ircpiPaXXopevos. See Ast ad Phaedr. 272 D " imago desumta est
ab amictu, quem rhetores, priusquam perorarent, componere solebant:
v. Quintil. xi. 3. 116": Cic. de or. iii. 39. 138 se ciroumvestit dictis. For
kukXu cp. Ar. Rhet. I. 9. 33 (with Cope's note), ill. 14. 10, and Virgil's "per
ambages" (G. ii. 45).
Iirl TeXcvTTJs. 2.e. as if it were an after-thought only : cp. 198 B, Phaedr.
267 D.
D eveKa elpijKm, tov i/xe xal 'Aydffcova BiaîiWeiv, olojMevo'i helv ifie
fi.ev (TOV epdv Koi /iT/Sei/o? dXXov, 'AydOcova Se inrb aov kpaavai
KoX fj,r]B' v(f)' ei'o? dXKov. dW' ov/c eXaOei}, dWd to aaTvpiKov
aov Spd/xa tovto icaX aiXrjviKov KurdBrjXov eyevero. aXX\ at <f>iXe
ÂydOcov, fiTjSev irXiov avra> yevrjrai, dXXd TrapacrKevaôv oirw;

epe Kol ae prjSeU BiaâXei. tov ovv 'AydOcova elireiv, Kal prjv,
E (u 'ZwKpaTe's, Ki,vBvv6vet<! dXrjOrj \eyei,v. TeKp,aipop,ai Se Kai, to?
KaTeKXivi] ev fiea-qy ep.ov re Koi <roO, "va %<i)/>ts ^pa,<; BtaXa^rj.

ovSev ovv TrXeov avTca ecrrat, aX)C 670) irapd ae eXOtov xaTaKXivr)-
aopai. Tldvv ye, ^dvai tov ^(OKpaTt], Sevpo viroKaTO) ep,ov Kara-
222 D SiaâAfl Hirschig Cobet Sz. Bt. : SiaâXa O.-P. : 810^0X1, BTW
222 D l|j.^..8iaPaXX.€tv. "To set us at variance " cp. 222 D, Rep. 498 c.
:
ol6|iEvos Setv kt\. I.e. thinking that you must at once monopolise Socr. as
your and Agathon as your irmdiKd. For Sfiv, cp. 222 b.
ipaa-Tljs
oXV For the conversational carelessness of the repeated

ouK SXaScs ktX.
aXka, cp. 175 B (four times).
tA orarvpiKov <rov 8pd|ia ktX. A playful allusion to the ehovis employed
by Alcib. in his encomium (see 215 b). For "satyric drama" see Smith,
J). A II. 860 b
.
" The satyr-drama was so-called because the Chorus consisted
:
of satyrs attendant on Dionysus... it was aptly described as iratfouo-a rpa-

yaSia" : Jevons, Hist. Ok. Lit. p. 186.
(iT]8^v irXfov ktX. An echo of the language of Alcib. in 217 c.
222 E x"P^s SiaXdptl- '' Dictum hoc eleganter cum amphibolia quadam,
ut ot do spatio possit cogitari et de animoruui disiunctione " (Stallb.): cp.
Pldl. 55 D.
viroKiiTu e|ioi;. The Original order of the places on this (eVxaTij) kXiVij was
(1) Agathon, Socrates (see 175 c d) then Alcibiades on his entrance had
:
seated himself in the middle (213 b ad init.), thus making the order
(2) Agathon, Alcib., Socr. now Socrates invites Agathon to shift his position
:
so as to change the order to (3) Alcib., Socr., Agathon: presently, in the

sentence following, Alcibiades suggests that, instead of this, Agathon should
take the middle place {iv fiecra fjfimv), which would result in the order
(4) Alcib., Agathon, Socrates. But the adoption of this last order is, as
Socr. hastens to point out, impossible, inasmuch as it would cause serious
dislocation in the series of Xoyot which are bound to proceed in order from left
to right (see 214 c), each speaker taking for his theme his next neighbour on
the right. If the order (4) were adopted, it would be the duty of the next
speaker, Agathon, to eulogize Socrates, a task already performed by Alcib.
himself; whereas by adopting the order (3), the next speech would fall to
Socr., and he would have for his theme Agathon, an arrangement unobjection-
able in itself and well-pleasing to Socr. {rruw iwidvfiSi airov eyKafudaai, 223 a)
as well as to Agathon (loC loO ktX., 223 a).
223 Aj ZYMnOZION 169
kXivov. il Zev, ehrelv top ÂXKi,Pidht}v, ola av Trraffj^w iiiro rov

avvpunrov. o'ierai fiov helv iravTayrj irepieivai. dXK' el fir) ri
aXKo, to dav/idcrie, kv fiear<p f}fiwv ea Ayddtava KaraKslaOai. 'AXX'
^
aovvarov, ^dvai rov ^caupdrrj. a-ii fiev yap efie eTrjjj/ecra?, Bel S"
€/x.€ av TOP €7rt Seî' eiraivelv. edv ovv vtto a-ol KaTaKktvfi 'A<yd-
vasv — ov or) ttov efie •jroKiv eiraivicrerai, irpiv vir efiov p,cbK\.ov
eTTaivedfjvai ; aW' ea<rov, w Sai/j,6vie, xal /xtj Ôovqari'; tw 223
lieipaKLtp vTT efiov STraivedrjvai' koI yap irdvv kiriOvfiui avTOV
eyKwfJLiaaai. \ov iov, <j)avai rov AydOcova, 'AXKiîdBrj, ovk herd
'
oirto'; av evddhe fieivai,p,i, dWd 7ravT0<; fidWov fieravacrrija'Ofj.ai,
iva VTTO Xa>KpdTov<i eTraivedeS. Tavra eKslva, <f)dvat tov 'AXki-

rd elcoOora' Sw/cparou? Trapovro? roov KaXdiv fjieraXaêiv
0iaSr}v,
dBvvarov aWq). koI vvv eu? einropoof Kal iriOavov Xoyov T]vpev,
(0(7Te Trap eavrm tovtovI KaraKeladai.
222 £ ntpKivai: nepiifvai O.-V. yap f'/it B O.-P. : yap fie TW av tov
Bekk.: av tov B O.-P.: airrbv T av Tovb' Ast : KaTaK\i6ri O.-P. oi S17
TTOU : oi/ro) drjTTOv Bdhm. : fort, ov 5cT nov f7raiv4a(Tai : fort. cVati/cffat
vel ewaLVfio'daL Trp\v : Sfiv Usener Hug: napov (vel irape\s...aWov)
Bdhm. 223 A pSKXov B O.-P.: „, paXUv T: ora. Vind. 21: aXAoi/Mdvg.
€ •
eTraivedijvai; distinxit Ast Iov Iov T rravTos: 7rai/T0(r[a] O.-P. fvnopw

O.-P.
ota a5 ira<rxo>. " How I am fooled " (Jowett). This echoes 215 D ola Sfj
ninovBa kt\. : cp. 184 B Kaxms iraa"}(a>v (so. o f'papevos).
iliro <rol. 6 vrro nvi (or vnoKaTM Tivos) is equiv. to o cVi Scfid (cp. 175 C n.).
ov Br\ TTOV htX. If we retain the MS. reading, this clause is best printed
—
as interrogative (so Bt. and Lehrs) taking the place of a regular apodosis,
such as Ser/a-ei avTov f'/*E jraKiv enaiveiv. Against Badh., who wrote " mon- —
stri vero simile est, vplv vir' fpov naWov iTraivedrjvai," Rettig attempts —
to defend the text thus: "Statt der Worte: 'er wird eher wollen von mir
gelobt werden, als mich loben,' setze man: es wird nicht verlangt werden
konnen, dass er mich lobe, bevor ich vielmehr ihn gelobt habe" i.e. ov S^ttou ;
itraivicreTai is equiv. to ov Srjnov inaiveiv i6e\r)(Tei. This, however, is awkward ;
and some corruption must, I believe, be assumed if so, the changes I have :
proposed seem the most plausible.

223 A
'Iov loB. For a distinction between Iov, as a cry of joy, and Iov, of
pain, see Schol. on Ar. Nvh. 1170. Here it denotes jubilation, not commisera-
tion as Hommel suggests ("Wehe, weho, armer Alkibiades" etc.).
TouTtt iKEiva. Cp. 210 E, Cluirm. 166 B (Schanz nov. comm. p. 16).
cviropus. This echoes phrases in the description of Eros, son of Tlopos, see
203 D (iropiixos), 203 E {evnoprjtrrj), 204 B {naTpos...fvir6porv). Similarly ntBavov
suggests the plausible tongue of the yoi/r and o-oîtrr^r of 203 D.
7ri6avov \6yov rjupev. For this " inventiveness of plausible argument " as
belonging to the art of the sophistical rhetor, cp. Oorg. 457 a ff., Phaedr. 269 d.
170 nAATQNOZ [223 b
B XXXIX. Tdv fiev ovv Âyd6(ova &)? KaTaKeuTOjievov irapd raJ

2o)K/3aT6t dviffTaaOai' eâl^vr/ii Se Kco/j.aaTa'; rjKeiv Tra/iTroWoi;?
eirl Tffl? 6vpa<i, koX einTVXOvra<i dveayîvai,^ eî6vT0<s Ttvo? eh to
avriKovt; tropeveaOai irapd a<^d<i koI KUTaKXiveaOat,, /cat 0opv0ov
fj,€(TTii wavra elvai, xal ovKeri ev Koa-jxtp ovhevl, dvayKaêcrOat
TTiveiv TrdfiiroKvv olvov. tov fjiev ovv 'Epufi/iajôi' koX tov <âtSpov
Kal dX\ov<; Tivdi; e^rj 6 'ApiarT6Srifj,o<; oi')(êa8ai d'iri6vra<;, e oe
C iiirvov \a^£iv, Koi KaraZapOelv irdvv iroXv, lire fiaKpwv T<Sv vvktcov
ovawv, eêypea-Oai, Se Tr/ao? r^fiepav fjZij dXeKTpiiovatv qZovrcov,
eêypofievoi; Se ISetv tou? /xev aX\ov<; Ka0evBovTa<; Koi ol')(pfievov<i,

'Ayddciva Se Kal Âpia-TO<f>dpT) Kal "ItoKpaTt} en /jlovov; iyprjyopevat
Kal Trivetv ex îdXr]<; fjêydXij^ eirl Seîd. tov ovv "EcoKpaTt) avToii
223 B avatayfievats 0.-7.^ ets ro: eia-a O.-P. (tous) aXXour O.-P.
eSeBW: faSfT: favrov Se 0.-7. KOTaSapdciv 'Rettig irdvv : are
O.-P.' StOKpaTT) KOI Api.a-TO(j>avr] O.-P. Ven. 184 Vind. 21 iieya\j)S
(j)i[X]a\ris O.-P. Paris 1642 Vat. 229
223 B 4|oC<|)vt|s 8i ktX. Cp. the "sudden" tumultuous entrance of

Alcibiades (212 c koI eâi<j>vrjs ktX.). The incursion here is devised in order
to save .the situation. For the sake of artistic effect, the .series of Xoyoi must
now stop: the climax having been reached in the encomium of Socr. by
Alcib., to add a eulogy of any lesser personage would be bathos.
l|i6vTos Tivos ktX. Hommel comments "imaginemproponit oomissatorum
:
contra nitente eo, qui iara exiturus erat, aditum vi expugnantium." But, as
Rettig remarks, there is no hint in the text of vis or of nisus. The words
put in to explain how it was that they found the
eîovTos Tivos are merely
doors open, ets is connected by Hommel and Stallb.^ with c^lovtos,
to avriKpvs
but by Ruckert, Ast and Stallb.' with iropevfirBai: the former view is
preferable.
'Ep«5£("ix<"'- Eryx. and Phaedrus are represented throughout as "hunting
in couples " ; and it is characteristic of the former, as an authority on health,
and of the latter, as a valetudinarian, that they should be the first to escape
from the scene of 66pvôs and nap.iroKvs olvos: cp. 176 B ff., 214 A ff.
223 iiaKpuv Tuv vuKTwv. This indication of date would suit either the
Lenaea in January or the Qreat Dionyaia in March, though rather favouring
the former (cp. Introd. § vill a).
oXtKTpvovwv 48^VT<DV. Cp. Tfieoet. 164 C d\(KTpv6vos dyevvovs SiKi;i'...a5«v.
The hour of cock-crow was, theoretically, the 3rd watch (12 3 a.m.): cp. Ev. —
Mo. xiii. 35. Jowett's "he was awakened by a crowing of cooks" misses ijSi;,
which goes with abovrav.
KoV olxo(i4voiis. We should expect rj rather than ical: but (as Ruckert
observes) oJ jih nXXoi fall into two subdivisions, those absent in spirit —
(Kadfid.), and those absent in body (ojpôî.).
47pT)7op^vtti kt\. Cp. Athen. v. 192 a 2a)KpdTrjs...iyprjyope...Kai trivci i^
dpyvpov (ppiaTos- KoKas yap tk to fieyaXa norifpia ovras a>v6p,a<re kt\.
223 d] ZYMnOIION 171
oia\eye(Tdai' koI to, fiev dWa 6 'Api(Tr6ST]fio<; ovk e(f>7) fie/ivrjcrOai

rSiv Xoycov —ovre yap ef o,pyri<; irapayeviaOai, virovvcrrdlêiv re* to D
/jievToi Ke<f>dXaiov, efjsr], irpoaavayKdêiv toi/ lioiKpaTTj ofioXoyelv
avTov; rov avrov dvBpo^ elvai KcofiwBlav Kal rpaycpSlav eiriffTacrdai.
Koi rov Te'xyrj rpa/ytohoTToiov ovra <Ka\> /cafimSoTroiov
iTotelv,
eivai. Tavra Sij dvayKaôfiivov; avTov'j koi ov a<f)68pa €Trofievov<;
vvcrraêiv, Kal irp&Tov fiev KaraBapOeiv rov Âpi(7ro<j>dvT], t/Sij Se
qfj.epa'i yiyvofMev7]<! rov 'Ayddoava. rov ovv ^(OKparij, KaraKoifii-

aavr eKeivov;, avaaravra dirievai, xal <e> ioarrep eld>dei eireadai,
Kai eXQovra et? AvKeiov, dTrovf^djjLevov, oicnrep aXXore rrjv dWrjv
223 D Kal KOtjuobonoiov Vind. 21, vulg. Sz. Bt. : Kafuahonoiov BTW O.-P.
irpSyTov B : TTp&repov TW O.-P. Ap«rro(/)ai'[ovi] O.-P. yevofiivrfs Vulg.
Hirschig KaraKoin'uravT BW O.-P.: naTaKoinrj<ravT T Km I Herm. Sz.
Bt.: Km libri, O.-P. : xm Bekker
i oKKrjv: oXiji' Ficiuus
tA (ilv oXXa ktX. This is artistic selection disguised under the cloke of
imperfect recollection, cp. 178 a, 180 c.
223 D TO ii^vToi K«|>dXaiov. "The gist of it was...": cp. 205 d ad init.
rov aMToB dvSp&s ktK. Cp. Ion 534 B Texvji ttoiovvtcs. Here both rtx"!!
and ewl(TTa<rdni arc emphatic, with no distinction between them implied.
The point of Socrates' argument is that the scientific poet must be master of
the art of poetry in its universal, generic aspect, and therefore of both its
included species, tragedy and comedy. This thought, if developed, might be
shown to mean that full knowledge both of Aoyoi and of yjrvxal, and of the
effects of the one on the other, is requisite to form a master-poet. Which is
equivalent to saying that, just as the ideal State requires the philosopher-
king, so idealArt is impossible without the ^tXoo-oôr-jroir/T-^s. The thesis
here maintained by Socrates fiiids in the supreme instance of Shakspere
both illustration and confirmation " The Merry Wives " came from the
:
same hand as "Othello" and "Lear."

The statement in Schol. ad Ar. Ran. 214 and Philostr. (vit. soph. i. 9,
p. 439) that Agathon wrote comedies as well as tragedies is probably due to a
blunder see Bentley, 0}>usc. pMl. p. 613.
:
oi a-(|>o8pa lirop.^vot)s. " Erant enim vino languidi. Ad fnofUvovs in-

telligi potest rots Xeyo/itvoK Euthyphr. p. 12 a ovx eiro/iai Tois Xeyo/xeVoiy"
(Stallb.).
KaraKoiiiCo-avTa. An allusion, perhaps, to Agathon's koiVijv uTri/oi/ t eVi
K^8ft, 197 0. Cp. Laws 790 D KaTaKOifilêw to. hvavirvovvra rmv irmSiaiv.
<t>. I.e. Aristodemus, the narrator : for his practice (fladei) of dogging
the footsteps of the Master, cp. 173 b, 174 b (evrov).

AuKciov. This was a gymnasium, sacred to Apollo Lyceus, situated in the
eastern suburbs of Athens, though the exact site— whether s.e. or n. of the
172 nAATQNOZ lYMnOIION [223 d
rifiipav Siarplêip, koI ovt(o Siarpl-âvra et? ecrirepav oXkol ava-

iraveaOai.
223 D KM K[a]i ovra O.-P.
Oynosarges —uncertain. The Lyceum is mentioned also in the beginning

is
of the Lysisand of the Euthyphro; cp. Xen. Mem. i. 1. 10, Paus. i. 19. 4.
"Ibi Socr. vcrsabatur propterea quod sophistae in eo scholas habcbant,
quorum insoitiam solebat convincere, et quod phirimos illic adolescentes
nanciscebattfr, quibus cum sermonea instituere posset" (Stallb.).
INDEX I. Greek.
'Aya66v, TO 109 Apfiovia 50, 111

ayaXfia 150 dpvauLs 160
aya<T6ai 27, 158 appevairia 64
ayavos 82 apxav Trjs noa-fas 139
ayanav 126 d(rf'/3fta 53
ayiveios 29 do"K€ti/ 133
aypiaivdv 6 afTKQjXtêtv 59
^Sew, "to crow" 170 daTpovopla 53
aeX noppio c. gen. 152 aaTpmTos 102
aetyevrjs 113 aroTTta 143, 165
ddavaTarrepos 122 arpaiTos 159
airta C. I'jl/En. 114 aiiXftor ûpa 134
aKaipia 34 d(j)po8io-ws opKos 38
«K\?;TOff 7 d<f)vris 154
d\yfiv6s, "sensitive" 153
aXtr, encomia on xxi BaXXdrrtov 60
a\i)eeia){ So$a liii, 156 /3di»au(ros 100
tiWo aWo6ev 143 jSao-av/feiz/ 41
dfieXeTijTos 1 PffiawTicrfifvos 16
dfioipfi 98 /3^/3i)Xor 154
Spoipos 33, 97 ^f'Xor 157
ai/, of repeated action 151 ^tmi-df 131, 146
avaKO'y;ûXtao'at 45 jSXaurai 7
di/dTrXfcor 131 jSouXo^Ltat, sense of 92
dvSpoyvvos xxxii, 56 PpevBveardai 163
dvdpovadai 64
dvefjLearjTos 72 r^Xoioy xxxiii, 55, 137
^vflos 40, 76, 126 ycXotdi-epa, eVl rd 142, 143
dpiWeaOai 112 •yeyeidffKeiv 33
dvo/iows 46, 52 yivetns 22, 23, 115
auTiKpvSf els to 170 ycvvatos 121
dfUTToSi^rop 4, 102 •y6a>/>'yia 49
dîofivrjfiovevTov 21 y6r)s 103
dîtofia 163 yoryreia 99
dTraXds 74 yvjivaaTiKri 48
fin-XoCv, werMm 39
dn-o/SdXXfii' OTrXa 26 Aaifidi/ios Ix,100, 157
d7ro\ri(j)dtjvai 159 Saifiav xxxvii, 98, 100
dnovi^fiv 11 Sfiv, redundant 45
dpcT^, "renown" 119 Srj\ov Koi iraiSt 104
„ divisions of 77 Sr/fiiovpyia 79
174 INDEX
Sia/SaXXfH- 168 cVteiKur 93
8tayiyvo3(rKeiv 47 iniKaêadai 142
StaSiKiiêtrdai 14 (cp. xx) €7ri\r](Tpa>v 70
SiaXa^flv 168 tTTip-eXis irotelaSat 3
hianopBuevdv 98 eiTLVLKia 3
BiaTrpiiâadaL 32 eirLTTVovs 33
6tap$povif 61 iirnrodeiv 105
SiaTieea-eai 114 iTTKTTtjpr) (Platonic) 127
Sia<t>( pea-Bat 49, 50 „ (popular) xlii, 116
Siacl>6fipfiv (napoiiJiiav) 8 fni<rxf(T6m l47
Stn;(ei(roat 112 iniTaTTetv 141
fitiyyetffât 95 eiriTrjdevfia 126
diKaiocrvi'i} 77 fnowTiKd, TO, xliii, 124
SioiKiêadai 6G i'pavos 20
fioâ)(dX^fl«a liii, 87 fpyaaia 107
„ )( eniarrript] 96 eplêiv 6
SpaTTfTeuetM 147 ipptjveveiv 98
Sivapis 55, 133 eppoyXvcjie'iov 144
ipvaifirj 52
'EauTou, "characteristically" 155 €p(os = £7ridvpia xxxvii, 91
iyKvpuiv 120 c/)&)r(Kd, ra 20, 133
iyxîv 140 ecxaTos 13
«' Se ôuXtt 19, 162 (cp. 134) fTaipi<TTpia xxxi, 63
€1 n, numquid 88 evavdrjs 76
£?8oy 56, 125 fiapidprjTOS 27
dbaXov 132 CLiKXe^ff 119
£?ei/ 118, 139 evnopelv 122
flKoves 143 tvnopas 169
(IKUr, TO 91 evpfTLKOS 121
EiXWflum 111 e\)<^v7)s 121
elXLKpivrjs 131 €vo}8i]S 76
eiTrfiv, senses of 73 efpdiTTea-dai 132
flptiivevea'dat 150 eijbf^^s 128
eiarjyelo'Bai 17, 56 EX"") intrans. 146
ex Tfitrou 62 „ "be able" 159
CK rpirav 137
fKelvos, " supersensual " 130 ZljXoT-UTTElI' 138
€Kniv\r)yp(VOS 145
eXXo;^£ti/ 137 "H, alioquin 138
ep^paxv 150 ^ = /xaXXoi' ^ 163
ev, TO 49 fiyetadai 0. dat. et gen. 24
fv ipripla 151 ^ôr)( v/'u;(^ 75
fV TravTi eiVat 69 r)\iKia, fv {tji) 110
tV Toif c. superl. 22 ij" c. acc'MS. ei^?i. 41
evdeia 93
ei-êor, xlv w., 26, 29 eaXXciv 103
evTos TToWov 73 davpa, subjective sense of 164
€ât<f>vi]s 128 dnu/Kio-ia (-aorra) epyaêarSai 138, 160,
iiravaâdpos 130 (37)
_
itranoBaveiv 119 flsdr 31
flE(i,
fjreiTa, tamen 139 Bearpov 70, 71

CTTi fifîa 20 ^flof xliv n., 121, 166
fVt prjTois 136 6Eo</)iXi)r xliii, 133
entâTrfS 83 BrjpevTTji 102
inibeiKwaBai 70
€7rl5o(TLV €)(€IV 14 'larptKrj 46, 47
GREEK 176
l8t<BTIJS )( vniTITtJS 22 fia Tov n.oo'fiSS) 142

iva tI; 106 p,ayyavtla 99
IVa \ey€lv 44 ptaKopiêirBai 149, (-lordr) 104
IfTTOvpyla 80 poKopav vij<roi 28
lo-mr 69, 71 /xaXSaKos 9
IVijr 102 fitiXttrTa, circiter 13
/lavtKor xvi ?i., 6
KaSopav 128 pdvTcis 99
KOI, position of 19 Mai'Tii'iKi), yuv^ xxxviii
peydKoTrpeTTtis 127
/cm cnv 126 /i€î; xxi, xxviii, 16
Koi fiaXa 69 petCov, magis 147
KttXaTTOUff 61 /itXcrai' 116
KaXdv, "to invite" 134, 136 pe'XXo), constr. of 85
KaWovl, 111 pcpos dpfTtjs 42
KaXX(i)7rtfe(râi 7 peiTovv c. partic. 13
KoXdl', TO 94 /if ra/3aXX€ii/, " to transpose " 8
KapTToOtrât 37 IxfTtxîv 129
Kaprepia 159 peTpios 84
KOT(i C. acctts. 131 /117 c. ««&;. 67
KarayeXai/ 33 ju^ ou 71, 125
Kara-yAacTTor xxxiii, 56 MfJTK xli, 100
KaTayt)pa.v 147 Motpa 111
KaTaypafjjr) 67 povofidrjs 129
KaraSapêli' 158 popiov 107
KaTaKOtpi^€lV 171 povatKrj 80
KaraXt7rea"ât 123 pvfitrBai 124:
KaraXoyaS?;!' 19
KaTi^cfrSai 144 NcKTop 101
Kfvaxris 47 vr](l>tiv 167
KfKJmXawu, TO 107, 171 vorjpti 84
(c^TTos, 6 ToO Aloj xli, 101 vii/ioi concerning Eros viii
KidapaSos 28 vofios, sense of 34

KH/ctr' 87, 154 voaflv n(pl c. accus. 114
KXeos 118 j/otroiSfr, to 46
Koifirjaeis cVt 6vpas 38 VUKTCff 152

KopvfiavTiav 145
KpniTraXai/ 17 Svyyvp,v6.êa8ai 151
(cpoueiv 134 ^vpfioXov 63
Kv^fpvav c. gen. 80 ^vvap<f)6Tepos 121
Kv^tpvJfrrjS 83 luvoiSa 29
Kvîarav 57
KvSadrjvaievs 4 'O ôre, of Ideas 131
Kufii' 110 (cp. xxxviii) oa 59
kukXo) 167 01 c. 5'eTC. 34
KvpiuyTfpos 155 oia 817, with ellipse, 160
Ka/iacTTris 134 oIkcIov, to xliv n., 68
Kci>/ia)dfii' 67 oiketi;e 126, 154
ofor c. superl. 160
Aijfli;, defin. of 117 ,, ÔTt TOtOUTOff 122
XiTTOTaîou ypa<l>ri 26 opoXoyfiv 50
67
XtCTTTat opovoia 50
Xoyor 129 37
oi/etSoff
Xuy^ xxii, xxviii, 44 ovopa 85, 88, 165

„ ex"") constr. of 108
Mo êour, jua 5far 158 oroy KavdrjXios 165
176 INDEX
*6pdo8o^dCfiv 96 'PaS/my Xtyoj 97
oppoiSfiv 138 paaTa=^biiTTa 15
oil IIOVOV OTl 26 (j^fia 85, 88
oiSev flvai 149 putaOfis 127
,, (firjSfv) v\cov ^v 151, 168
,, irpos c. accus. 160 "XarvpiKov bpapa 168
oSroif 17, 30, 54, 62, 89 aarvpos 165
ovx aanep 28, 56 (ri\r]i/oL 143
o^»r Tijs Siavoias 156 (Totjiia, of Socrates xx, xxi
o'6<f)t(rpa 140
naiSeia 51 <roipi(rTrjS 103, 118
iraMov TTOieurBai 101 aocjjos 10, 44
TTUlUKCf 18 fTirapydv 112
TTdjufieyas 154 awovdai 15
TTcii/dij/iOf 31 ffrpaT-dTreSov ipaarav 25
TTHIToSaTTOS 85 24
(Tu'yye'i'eta
navTotos 123 (TuXX^TTTiap 155
Trdi/Tuf c. imper. 12, tt. 8e' 4 (TVppiTpOS 76
napaôKKfiv 141, tt. rw^doKpoi 163 a-vp(jivadv 66
irapairaUiv 6 (Tvpcfibivla 50
napaaKoirelv 164 (Tuvayajyeuy 62
TrapaaTarrjs 83 avvdetiTvov 2
TrapaT€ivecr6ai 114 crvvepyos 133
7rapa)(p^pa, (k tov 44 (TVVTjpepevetv 151
TrapeiKeiv 51 crui'outrta fita Xdyojv 18
Trapwi' Kat aTrwv 122 trvvraais 109
TTua-xitv, of Ideas 130 fTVVTl}KflV 40, 66
irarrip tov Koyov xsiv, 20 aiKTTrao-Tos 60
TrAayof toO KaXoiJ I, 127 a-va-TTeipaadat 112
ntvia xli, 100 o-vo-aiTeiv 159
neptapTTex^frdaL 165 (rvoracTis 50, 52
TTepiâKXeadai, 149, 167 a-xvi"', "r61e" 148
TTfpiTrdre/jov, aliter 158 aarijp 83, 123
nipvrvyxaveiv 163 aui^potrvvT] 78
n-tpKJiepTis 58
TTidavos \6yos 169 Tmvi'a 135
TTiKpov )( yXuKU 48 raOra fKUva 169
TTlXoff 160 „ TaCra 161
n\j]apovr) xxiii, 47 Tfi'vcii' eVi c. occit*. 46, 166
iroijjais 79, 106 TeXeoff 118
TTotic/XXeti/ 154 TfXfrai 99
7roXXa;(oC C. (/em. 35 TfXcuToii' 131
TTOVOf Ix), 159 7-cXoy xliii, 106, 128, 130
TTOpipOS 103 Tcpdxiov 64
Ilopor xl, xli, 100 TtTpSurSai 157
TTpfTTOVTUIS 84 TCTTl^ 61
Trpfo-fifvfiv 46 Tix"!! 171
7rpe<TîTfpos 165 T«'a)ff ai/ 64
TTpoaTToSaveiv 119 T^ fiev,.*T7J fie 128
iTpoppr)6r\vai 30, 87 TTjXlKoOrOf 19
npoa-avayKaêLV C. dh. acCUS. 34 Ti, magnum quid 158
Tr/Joo-TTfXdfeii' 112 tL.,ov; 4
npo(T(l>(peiv 54 ri/xav 133
TTporpondSriv 164 Ti/iij149
iTTapeiv (nrappos) 45, 54 Tprfaas 60
TTTOlI/fflf 112 ri Sf (exei). "1^"* i" rOftlity'V39, 87
GREEK 177
TOKOS XXXVlll (/xXt'a fpacrrov 43

Too-ouTor, (?) mirum quanUim 157 (jiiKoyvvris xxxi, 63
TOUTl Tl ^v; 137 ^(Xon/iia xxxvii, 118
Tpi/Sar 157 (pXvapia 132
(j)oiTav 110
'Y/3p.'f«v 9, 157 (popelv ifidriov 161
vjSpir XV, XX, 33 ^povritris 120, 159
vPpuTTTjs XX, 14, 144, 165 ^tiy5 <f>fvyfiv 73
vytfti'di', TO 46 ûo-tr (-fftt) xlii, Ixiv, 26, 56, 61, 158
vypos 75 â>v^, of instruments 134
vfivoi 18
virdp\eiv 86 Xaiperto 88
vireKpetv xxxii, 103 âpevviov 162
virtpanoOvjinKfiv 26, 119 \apiê<T6ai 34
viTfpriâvos 163 xXtSij 82
VTTfp^vSiS 0)ff 5 XP^ta 105
vnrjpeTclv42 XPIpaTliTTlKol 5
ijTo c. 169
o?af. Xpr]<niios 59
vnoPXeTTfiv 161 XPl(rr6s 19
UTTOKaTCD c, ê?i. 168 Xpuo-our, metaph. 150
VTro\a^€iv 135
137
iiTroXveji' H'iJTTa 63
UTToup-ycii/42 Xoyoi 145
xj'iXoi
U<TTaT0f 21 ^VKTTJp 140
*aXi)pei5s, play on 1 '9^) dtaipeiv 6pt^\ 60

<j)av6s 79 a>d/s 113
(fyavTa^fcOai 129 Jv ci/exa 124, 128
(jtappaTTfiv 70 <opa, ôs 150
aetatis
(fiavKos 14, 155 o>f, conatr. with 33
<j)6dvois (-oi/ii), ouK av 45, 142 „ separated from adv. 91

(JMoXr) 170 ,, =a(rT( (?) 137
tplXavbpos xxxi, 63 o)S av c. o/i<. 59
<l)iK€pa(rTTjs 65 lor ye 38
<})iXepaiTTia 138 Mr eiror cijreii' 65
B. P. 12
INDEX II. English.
Accusative, absolute 163 Charmides 166

„ adverbial 104, 115 Chiasmus xxv
„ after dative 54 Compendious constr. 3
„ of remoter object 91 Constructions, irregular 26, 36, 37
Achilles viii, xxv, Iviii, 28, 29, 104 Contradictory ) ( contrary 95
Acusilaus xxv, 23 Cronus 74
Adjective, neut. with fern, subst. 16
Aeschylus 29 Daemons, functions of xii, 98
Agathon xxxiv Delium, battle of 163
Ajax 159 Dialogues, classification of xiii
Akumenus xxviii Dionysus 15, 20

Alcestis viii, Iviii, 27 Diotima xxxix, 94
Allegory, Diotima's xl Dramatic setting, date of the Ixvi
Alliteration xxvii
Elis, morals of 35
Amplitude, rhetorical 28 Ellipse lii, 30, 85
Anacolutha xxvi, lii, 41, 91, 115,
„ of apodosis 45, 90
120 of predicate 17
„
Antenor 165 of protasis 14
„
Antisthenes xxi
Empedocles xxxiii
Aorist iXnit 68
infin., after
Eros, antiquity of viii, 22
Aphrodite viii, 20, 31
xlii,
„ defined, x, xiii
Apodosis, ellipse of 105
„ dual viii, ix, Iviii, 31
Apollo X, xi, 79
„ Pandemos viii, ix
ApoUodorus xvi parentage of viii, xl, 22
„
Aristodemus xvi
„ properties of xi, xii, xl, 102
Aristogiton 36
„ Uranios viii, ix
Aristophanes xxix Eryximachus xxviii
„ quoted 163
Euripides, alluded to 18, 79, 88
Article, added with second subst. 27
Euthydemus 166
Asclepiadae 48
Asclepius ix, 48 Fallacies 78
Assimilation, of infln. 10
Astronomy, defined ix Genitive, absol. after dat. 38
Athene xi, 80 „ of cause 85
„ of object 89, 95
Banquet, date of Agathon's Ixvi „ of origin 100
Bathing, before meals 7 Glaucon vii, 3
Beauty xxxvii, xlvi Qorgiaa xxxv, 85
Brachylogy 30, 32, 123 Gorgon xi, 86
Brasidas 164 Gymnasia 35
ENGLISH 179
Harmodius 36 Parmenides 23, 74

Ilolios, prayer to 162 Paronomasia xxv, xxvii, 9, 80
Hephaestus x, xxxiii, 66 Pausanias xxvi
Heraclitusix, 49, 116 Penia xl
Herodicus 48 Pericles 165
Hesiod, quoted or alluded to 22, Phaedrus xxiv
74, 167 Phaedrus, connexion of with Symp.
Hippocrates xxix, xxxii, 48 Ixvii
Homer, quoted or alluded to viii Phalerum 1
9, 10, 26, 40, 58, 74, 78, 81, (5, Philosophy, Eros as xlvii
161 Phoenix xvii, 2
Homoeoteleuton xxxvi Plague, at Athens 94
Poets, as teachers 120
lapetus 74 Polycrates xviii, xxi, 19
Iccoa 48 Polymnia 51
Ideas, charactei'istics of the 128 Poros xl
Immortality xxxvii, xliii Potidaea 159, 162
Imperfect, without av 59 Present, =fut. 88
= accus. of respect 160
Infinitive, Procreation, intellectual xxxviii
„ epexegetic 30, 53 Prodicus 19
„ " iudignantis " 19 Protasis, ellipse of 109
lonians 161 „ double 66
Isocrates xx Proverbs, cited 8, 55, 73, 167
Isokola xxvii, xxxvi
Isology xxii, xxiii Relative, doubled 72
Religion, defined x
Laches 163 „ Eros as xlviii
Laconia, morals of 35 Responsions, or echoes xx, Ixi, Ixii
Lyceum, the 171 Retaliation 24, 77
Lycurgus 123 Rhetoric, Socrates' theory of 87
Rhythm, clausal xxvii, 42, 43
Mantinea xxxix, 66 Ritual, at symposia 15
Marsyas xiv
Matrimony, laws concerning 64 Sex-characteristics, theory of xxxi
Medicine ix Sileni xiv
Melanippe 18 Similes lii
Method, rhetorical xi, xii Socrates, qualities of xiv, Ix flf.
„ erotic xiii, xliii Solon 123

Metis xli Sophists, rhetorical style of xxii,
Moon, bisexed 58 xxv, xxvii, ixxv, Ivii
Music ix Sophocles, cited 78
Nestor 165 Tautology 93, 97

Neuter, in appos. with masc. 90
Xenophon, the Symposium of Ixvii
Orpheus viii, 28
Oxymoron 84 Zeus X, xxxiii, xxxix
CAMBBmOE : PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

This preservation photocopy was made and hand bound at
BookLab, Inc., in compliance with copyright law.

The paper is Weyerhaeuser Cougar Opaque
Natural, which exceeds ANSI
Standard Z39.48-1984.
1993

Symposium BURY PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Symposium BURY PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Symposium BURY PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

OL//0

3 1924 073 426 151

Ail books are subject to recall after two weeks

The original of this book is in

the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in

WITH INTRODUCTION, CRITICAL NOTES

FOnMEItLY SCHOLAB OF TBINITY COLLEGE, OAMBBIDOE

EDITOB OP "the PHILEBUS" OF PLATO

PKIN TED BY JOHN Cl.AY, M.A(i

AT THE UNIYEBRITY PRESS

T)LATO'S Symposivm, is undeniably one of the masterpieces

book is not merely literary or philosophical : it appeals also to the

of portraiture. To mention one point alone, —nowhere else, not

to miss the enjoyment of a veritable iarlafia Xoycov, blended and

In the preparation of this edition I have been indebted mainly

prising, reason that no English commentary has existed hereto-

publication of an interesting Papyrus fragment of the text, which

the interesting questions connected with the literary form and

and the Notes within a moderate compass. In the framing of the

aided me much. For expository material I must acknowledge

best a temerarious task ; but if my book helps a single reader

ii. The Framework of the Dialogue XV

iii. The first five Speeches xxiv

iv. Socrates and Diotima . xxxvi

V. Alcibiadcs and his Speech . li

vi. The Order and Connexion of the Speeches Iii

vii. The Dialogue as a whole: its Scope and Design Ixiv

viii. The Date . .... Ixvi

ix. The Text . . Ixviii

Text, Ciutical Notes, and Commentary 1

Index I., Greek 173

„ II., English . . ... 178

§ i. Summary of the Argument.

I. The Preface: 172 a— 174 a.

II. Aristodemus' s Prologue: 174 a — 178 a.

Aristodemus meeting Socrates smartly attired expresses his surprise

III. The Biscov/rse of Phaedrus : 178 A — 180 B.

Prologue : Eros is a great and wondrous god.

TV. The Discourse of Pausanias : 180 c — 185 c.

(6) From the principle that no action is in the abstract good

(c) The general characteristics (1) of Eros Pandemos are that it is

excesses condoned, when directed towards superior youtlis approacliing

Epilogue; This Eros Uranios, which inspires zeal for apen;,

V. The first Interlude: 18.5 c — E.

was the turn of Aristophanes next; but being seized with a

VI. The Discourse of Eryximachus : 185 E 188 b.

Prologue: Pausanias was right in asserting the dual nature of

of Erotics in regard to stellar motions and the seasons of the year."

(d) Lastly, in religion, it is the disorderly Eros which produces the

Aristophanes explains that he is now cured of his hiccough, as a

IX. Tlie third Interlude: 193 D— 194 e.

X. The Discourse of Agathon: 194 E — 197 e.

Prologue : Tlie method of previous speakers needs amendment.

(3) Eros is supremely good, since he

XI. The fourth Interlude: 198 A— 199 c.

varnished speech about Eros, that I am ready to make." Phaedrus

XII. Socrates' preliminary Discussion with Agathon:

(1) "Your exordium on Method was admirable, Agathon. But